





























Copyright iN° 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 






















. • 
























































































































































































* 










A 

Narragansett Peer 

* 


A Historic Romance of Southern New England 


BY 

GEORGE APPLETON 



THE 

Hbbcy press 

PUBLISHERS 

114 

FIFTH AVENUE 

Condon NEW YORK IBontrcal 



6 


A 



M 


THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 
Two Copies Received 

MAY. 21 1901 

Copyright entry 

e»!fSS==^aDfc. N». 

xy a 

COPY 3. 


Copyright, 1899, 

By GEORGE APPTETON 

All Rights Reserved. 


1 ‘ c r - 

c . c u 

(l c c 
‘ < < { < 
tec C 


1 'C( < < C C 


< c < ft C * I ( 

c c c « 

( C C < €■ « 

c c « 

< c C t c • 



< t c 



CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Visit to Sis’ Ann 5 

II. A Formal Introduction 18 

III. The Lully wick Reception 30 

IV. The Rise of the Lullywicks 43 

V. Agnes Canton 51 

VI. Stanley Bruce Encounters Madame Lullywick . 64 

VII. Ourtown 77 

VIII. Plym Makes a Discovery 91 

IX. The Rev. Lacroix Tallyho Pays a Pastoral Visit . ior 

X. Tallyho and the Ant Heap no 

XI. An Itinerant Vendor of Small Wares 124 

XII. A Lullywick Victim 154 

XIII. Mr. Hammat Geld Speaks His Mind 168 

XIV. Paige and the Deaf Peddler 183 

XV. Plym’s Strategy 195 

XVI. Plym’s Midnight Adventure 205 

XVII. Sis’Ann and the Peddler 225 

XVIII. Jack Carley and His Three- Year. Old .... 245 

XIX. The Rescue of the Carley Prisoner 262 

XX. Plym and the Constable 276 

XXI. The Three Plotters 287 

XXII. Jack Carley Calls on Madame Lullywick . . . 296 

XXIII. The Blue Dress and the Blue Trimmed Hat . . 307 

XXIV. A Nest of Criminals 325 

XXV. The Budding of Budd 341 

XXVI. The Tugging of Tallyho 349 

XXVII. A Missionary Home Acre 358 

XXVIII. A Cloud and an “If ” Blown Away 366 

XXIX. Tristam Boye 379 

XXX. Hitty Carley 398 

XXXI. At Bay at Last 413 

XXXII. In the Scales of Justice 427 

XXXIII. In Conclusion 436 








♦ 





























































































































































































A NARRAGANSETT PEER 


CHAPTER I. 

THE VISIT TO SIS’ ANN. 

“Arch’lus \” 

The voice rang out loud and clear like a bugle call on 
a frosty morning. A motherly hen, descendant of that 
phlegmatic and lazily loquacious race from Cochin 
China, that had stolen her nest behind the pasture wall 
under the Crow’s Egg apple tree, and appeared with an 
unwelcome and eager brood of fourteen to enjoy the 
summer of life in no clothing worth the mention, just 
as the summer of the year was moving out to make way 
for autumn, was scratching in the hollyhock bed under 
the window, and when the ringing tones ranged back and 
forth, she paused in her work of producing grubs for the 
fourteen untimely born, cackled in a chuckling way and 
exclaimed, “ker-klack !” which translated into the speech 
of man means, “Louder !” 

“Arch’— lus !” 

The tone was a little more voluminous with a sharper 
edge and more power of penetration. The drowsy leaves 
of the nubbin pear tree quivered perceptibly as the at- 
mospheric atoms jostled each other roughly, but the only 
response to the urgent call was the sudden and uncalled 
for appearance of Stump. He came around the corner 
of the barn with a jerk and a questioning bark, and, tak- 


6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ing an easy position on his haunches, cocked his ears and 
awaited the issue with great interest. 

“I never see sech er man ! Ef I want ’im, he’s off er 
dewin’ suthin’ outer sight an’ hearin’ ! Ef I don’t want 
’im, he’s right roun’ under foot an’ in ther way! Jest 
like er man! Et does try me so when I got so much 
ter dew ter git ready !” 

"Arch’— lus!” 

The swaying branches of the nubbin pear tree felt the 
impulse and the weathercock on the barn, prancing all 
the morning trying to please contrary winds, put his 
helm hard down and came up gallantly into the stiff 
breeze that proceeded from the kitchen window and 
awaited orders, according to the rule of behavior of 
everything on the farm when the ruling spirit was abroad 
and its word of command or enquiry had an impatient 
twist and an earnest intonation. 

Stump barked impatiently as though impending events 
moved too slowly, for he saw no sign of an invitation to 
a second breakfast. The motherly hen under the win- 
dow, still trying to find employment for fourteen gizzards 
besides her own, lifted her wings and sighed, "Troo-loo !” 
which stands for “O, dear!” 

A faint voice was heard in the distance — from some 
deep recess of the farm buildings and came limping up 
within range. 

“Whar be ye? Ye kin be ther slowest mortal an’ not 
more’n half try !” 

"Here I be !” and the tall form of Archelaus appeared 
in a side door. "What ye dewin’ so much hollerin’ fer?” 

"Ye’re long ’nough er cornin’! Whar ye ben hidin’? 
What ye ben erbout?” 

"I was deown in ther”— 

"Wal, ye kin put Sandy inter ther waggin’ an’ dress 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


1 


yerself up, an’ soon’s I git my dishes done up, we’ll go 
an’ make thet visit ter Sis’ Ann we’ve ben er talkin’ 
erbout so long, an’ hurry right roun’, an’ don’t be er 
mopin’ an’ er keepin’ me er waitin’ fer ye! Jest try ter 
be spry fer once !” 

Archelaus received this information and the order that 
accompanied it with calm resignation and reentered the 
barn to prepare Sandy for the journey. t Assured that 
Plym was not in the barn, he ascended to the scaffold 
with cautious eye and foot. Plym, however, digging 
potatoes above the barn and awake to any stirring move- 
ment, and looking, not always in vain, for excuse to 
forego labor, heard the explosive demand for his uncle, 
ran to a connecting shed, and, under cover, threw up 
his hat at the prospect — a day to himself with no nag- 
ging and no depressing cares. 

Noting through a crack in the door his uncle’s expres- 
sion of countenance, which he could read as well as large 
print, and knowing on what occasions and under what 
provocation an explosion might be expected, ran out 
of the shed by a back way, climbed the ladder to a high 
beam in the barn like a squirrel, lay flat upon it and 
awaited his uncle’s coming to see what had given him 
much diversion many times before. 

Going to a corner of the hayloft, Archelaus took from 
a brace a long hickory rod and turned and balanced it in 
his hand. In the corner, also, was a bale of hay. This 
he drew out and hung upon a nail in a rafter. It was a 
corpulent, well rounded bale of hay with a cord around 
it a third of the distance from the top. After carefully 
weighing the rod in his hand and testing its elasticity, 
shaking his head threateningly and exclaiming under his 
breath, “Heow be ye this mornin’, Sis’ Ann? Hum ! Ye 
will, will ye! Per’aps I’ll hev suthin’ ter say ’bout et! 


8 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Sho! We’ll see!” He applied the rod to the bale with 
exceeding vigor and animation and continued to thus 
ease his mind till lost in a cloud of dust whipped out of 
the bag and its contents. 

At last, coughing and sneezing, but with countenance 
aglow and satisfied, Archelaus descended, harnessed 
Sandy and then went to the house to prepare himself for 
the intended visit, to shave, a long and painful process, 
and to squeeze himself into his blue broadcloth suit two 
sizes too small for him. 

Plym, softly chuckling, left his perch in the barn and 
hurried away to the potato field, where he was expected 
to exert himself. Archelaus was ready by nine o’clock, 
held fast in his warm broadcloth, the suit in which he had 
been married, scant in the sleeves and with an uncom- 
fortable tightness everywhere — a veritable strait jacket 
on a warm day. 

“Arch’lus, it’s nine er clock! Ef ye’re dressed an’ 
ready, bring up Sandy ter once! I’m er most through! 
Don’t ye keep me er waitin’ fer ye !” 

“She won’t be ready fer nigh onter tew hours !” solilo- 
quized Archelaus as he went slowly to the barn. 

He cast longing glances to the scaffold, but in his 
tightly fitting armor — thus bandaged and held down, ex- 
ertion to do justice to his feelings was impossible. Plym, 
who had been watching the course of events, left his 
work when he saw his uncle go to the barn. 

“What ye want neow?” asked Archelaus as Plym ap- 
peared. 

“C-ome ter-ter help ye har-harness.” 

“I don’t want no help! Why can’t ye ’ten ter yer 
work?” 

“Wha’what be I-I er go-goin’ ter d-dew al d-day while 
ye’re g-gone?” asked Plym across Sandy’s back as they 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


9 


were attaching him to the wagon. “I-I ca-can't d-dig ta- 
taters all d-day ! E-et's d-dreffie hot u-pup thar !” 

“Yis ye kin! Ye'll jest 'tend ter yer diggin' all day, 
an’ ye'd better work purty smart, tew! 'Tend ter yer 
work stiddy !” 

“Ha-hadn’t I-I b-better st-st-stay roun' ther house? 
S-somebody'll be er st-st-stealin' things ! I-I s-see er 
man — " 

“No ye didn't se er man nuther ! Ye wanter laze roun', 
doin' nothin’ ther hull day, don't ye! Ye go ter diggin’ 
this minute er I’ll call 'Seneth an' see what she kin dew 
with ye !” 

This caused Plym to start for the potato field, but 
when he reached the corner of the barn, he stopped to 
enquire, “ 'Spo-'sposin' I-I see s-somebody er c-comin' 
in here, wh-what'll I-I d-dew?” 

“Ye’ll jest 'tend ter yer diggin'.” 

“Wa-wal, 'spo-'sposin' they wa-want su-suthin' ?” 

“Ef they want anythin', they'll let ye know. They kin 
see ye an' holler ter ye !” 

Plym went reluctantly to his work and Archelaus 
drove to the house. Owing to Sandy's roving disposi- 
tion and the ease with which he slipped out of his head- 
stall to test the quality of Aseneth's flowers, Archelaus 
must stay by till ready to start. In his snug suit of blue 
and shirt front of board-like stiffness surmounted by a 
collar of equal inelasticity which threatened to slice off 
an ear at every deviation from the perpendicular, Arche- 
laus waited and restrained the uneasy Sandy. The clock 
struck ten. “Cornin' soon!” reached him from a dis- 
tant part of the house. Aseneth's hurried footfall was 
heard here and there, and the dishes rattled responsive 
and danced a jig in the pantry. At this stage Plym ap- 
peared. 


10 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“What ye want, neow?" demanded Archelaus se- 
verely. 

“W a- want s-some wa-water!" 

“Why don't ye take some ter ther field with ye an’ 
not be er runnin' deown er'ry minute ?" 

“I-I ain't er c-comin' d-deown er-ry m-minute! Ca- 
can’t er f-feller d-drink when he wa-wants ter?" answered 
Plym in an injured tone. 

“Wal, ye'd better take some with ye." 

“I-I aint g-got n-nothin’ ter t-take et in! 'S-'sides 
I-I'd j-jest lives c-come d-deown when I-I'm d-dry!" 

“Yis, I know ye would! Ye won't dew nothin' but 
come deown ther hull day!" 

Plym slaked his thirst at the yard pump, looking at his 
uncle over the rim of the dipper during which he was 
seized with recurring fits of coughing. 

“Sha-shan't I-I fetch ther ambrill?" asked Plym with 
great show of solicitude. “Ye-ye'll b-be s-sunstruck er 
set-settin' thar." 

“No ye needn’t ! Go ter yer work !" 

“Ef-ef et sh-should k-kinder cloud u-up this arter- 
noon, d-don't ye th-think ther f-fish would b-bite 
d-deown in ther med-medder?" 

“ 'Seneth !" shouted Archelaus, “won't ye come an' 
see ter this boy?" 

Before the sentence was completed Plym was on his 
way to the field. A few minutes before eleven o'clock 
Aseneth appeared, bringing a chair. This was placed 
beside the wagon and with its aid she climbed upon the 
seat. 

“What kept ye so long?" asked Archelaus. 

“Long! Ef I'd nothin' ter dew but git dressed an’ 
set in ther waggin, I mought ha' ben ready hours ergo. 
Neow," continued Aseneth, taking the reins, “go inter 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


II 


ther settin’ room an’ git them things, an’ be spry, fer it’s 
er gittin’ late !” 

Under the circumstances she might as well ask Arche- 
laus to fly as to be spry. He brought out and placed 
in the wagon a bandbox containing two kittens, a but- 
ter box, in which was a wedge of a new cheese, and a 
pat of butter as a sample of the last churning, a basket 
of cranberries, a flower pot holding a sickly cactus, a 
bunch of catnip, one ditto of thoroughwort, some turkey 
feathers for a fan for Sis’ Ann and an immense bouquet 
of which sunflowers and hollyhocks formed the greater 
part. 

The chair was returned to the house, the door locked 
and the key put under the doorstep where Plym could 
not And it as they supposed. Archelaus was taking 
his seat in the wagon when Plym appeared again. 

“What neow?” asked Aseneth. 

“I-Pm aw-awful d-dry,” replied Plym with show of 
distress. ' 

“Ye’re alius dry when thar’s work ter dew, er suthin’s 
ailin’ ye.” 

Plym again quenched his thirst at the pump, Aseneth 
regarding him meanwhile with manifest displeasure. 

“Neow go ter yer work!” 

“ ’Spo-’sposiiT,” said Plym, drawing his sleeve across 
his mouth, “ ’spo-’sposin’ ther house gi-gits er fire, wh- 
what’ll I-I dew?” 

“Lor’ help us!” exclaimed Aseneth with a look of 
alarm. “What d’ye mean? Ef ye keep erway from ther 
house, no harm’ll come ter’t! An’ mind ye, ef ye leave 
yer work an’ go ter cuttin’ capers, et’ll be wuss fer ye, I 
kin tell ye! Ye’ll find yer dinner in ther entry.” 

Aseneth waited till Plym disappeared around the cor- 
ner of the barn and then gave orders to Archelaus to 


T 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


drive on. They had reached nearly the end of the lane 
that led to the highway when Aseneth ordered Archelaus 
to stop. 

“Whoa!” she exclaimed, at the same time reaching 
for the reins. “Arch’lus, we’ve left Becky in ther house ! 
I see her er purrin’ roun’ when I was er puttin’ ther kits 
in the band-box. Drat ther critter! Turn right roun’, 
Arch’lus ! I couldn’t take er minute’s comfort er thinkin’ 
o’ thet critter’s rampagin’ roun’ the house all day ! Turn 
right roun’ !” 

“What hurt’ll she dew?” 

“What hurt! What er man ye be!” 

They turned about and returned to the house. As 
they entered the yard, Plym, sitting upon the doorstep 
with fishing rod at his feet, was busily occupied in at- 
taching a hook to a line. The tin pail containing his 
dinner was beside him and evidently he was about to de- 
part on a fishing excursion. The sudden appearance of 
his uncle and aunt disconcerted him. The grassy lane 
had muffled the roll of wheels, and, interested in his 
preparations for departure, the returning travelers were 
upon him before he could escape. 

“What be ye goin’ ter dew with thet fishin’ pole?” de- 
manded Aseneth with indignation in tone and coun- 
tenance. 

“N-nothin’ ! J-jest er s-s-seein’ ef et’s all ri-right,” re- 
plied Plym innocently. 

“An’ what be ye er goin’ ter dew with yer dinner this 
time o’ day, I’d like ter know !” 

“Go-goin’ ter e-eat et! E-et’s er m-most n-noon!” 

“Ye can’t cheat me, ye young sass-box,” proclaimed 
Aseneth, descending from the wagon without the aid of 
the chair. “Ef ye don’t go ter diggin’ taters an’ keep 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


13 


er diggin’, ye’ll git sech er warmin’ ye never dreamed 
on, an’ be sent off, tew.” 

Plym snatched the rod, and, beyond the reach of his 
aunt, placed the tackle in the shed, and went dejectedly 
to his work. 

“Neow,” said Aseneth, taking the key from its hiding 
place, “I’ll git eout Becky an’ we’ll be off in er minute. 
My goodniss!” she added in a lower tone, looking in 
Plym’s direction, “ef I want er goin’ er way, I’d give 
him sech er talkin’ tew!” 

“I kin git ther cat eout,” volunteered Archelaus as 
Aseneth appeared to make slow progress unlocking the 
door. 

“Ye kin? I’d like ter see ye! Ye’d break up ev’ry- 
thing in ther house, an’ spile my geraniums ! Men be so 
keerless ! I wouldn’t trest ye in ther woodhouse with er 
cat.” 

After Aseneth had “scat” in every room on the ground 
floor, she ascended to the second story with impatient 
tread, and looked into her spare chamber. Ah! What 
a sight her vision caught ! There was Becky smoothing 
her dress and making her toilet on Aseneth’s best bed, 
in the center of that prized coverlid containing 11,296 
pieces that had taken the first prize at Ourtown cattle 
show three consecutive seasons. 

Becky, however, smelt the danger when it was afar, 
retreated under the bed and then whisked down to the 
kitchen past the open door in the sitting room, left open 
for her accommodation. On the reappearance of 
Aseneth, t the besieged once more ascended to the upper 
story, and, finding the attic door ajar, sought a hiding 
place under the roof at the end of the rafters near the 
eaves. 

Now, to dislodge with speed on a warm day a sly and 


14 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


sagacious cat of long experience and much discipline, 
from an attic containing as many different things (some 
more rare and a deal more useful) as the British 
museum, is more easily described than executed. Each 
rafter, on pegs driven into it, held many packages of 
thoroughwort, thyme, pennyroyal, catnip, marjoram, the 
mere touch of which brought down or sent up a cloud of 
dust. 

In and out among these dangling snuff bags, round 
and round about old spinning wheels and a rag carpet 
loom and other relics of by-gone days, Aseneth charged 
and countercharged, unmindful of protruding pegs, cob- 
webs and dust, and at last, Becky, now, it may be sup- 
posed fairly aroused in spite of the dense fog prevailing, 
found the only outlet and again cowered in the kitchen. 
Aseneth following in hot haste, thoughtfully closed the 
door behind her and Becky was at bay, and when the 
porch was opened made exit with a stentorian “skat” in 
her wake and the dust-pan a jangling after. 

No wonder that Archelaus’ jaw fell as Aseneth ap- 
peared at the sitting room door! No wonder his eyes 
opened wide with astonishment as he sat in the broiling 
sun! Wreathed was Aseneth in gossamer web of cob 
from wide flaring bonnet, now dangling on her back held 
by the strings around her throat, to hem of bombazine, 
once black but now the color of an ash bank ; her broad 
face was of the same color, with here and there a freckle 
visible, and, streaked with rolling perspiration, gave her 
the appearance of one toiling from morn till eve on the 
dusty highway in a brisk wind. 

“Arch’lus, we won’t go ter Sis’ Ann’s ter day! I’m er 
most beat eout ! I’ll hold Sandy while ye take eout ther 
things an’ put ’em in ther settin’ room. Lor’, I expect 
thet pat o’ butter’s purty well nigh melted by this time ! 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


IS 

Thet’s all I git fer my trouble! Take off yer meeting 
clo’s an’ put Sandy in ther paster, an’ go ter tater diggin’ 
till dinner. I sha’n’t hev it arly, nuther! Ye’ll hev ter 
wait !” 

Archelaus appeared to be pleased with the turn of 
events, and as soon as in working dress, stole away to 
the scaffold, where he remained longer than usual and 
then joined Plym in the potato field. As Plym saw his 
uncle approaching, he became downcast. 

“W-why! B-baint ye-ye go-goin’ er way?” he asked 
in a querulous tone. 

“What er boy ye be !” said Archelaus, glancing up and 
down the rows of potatoes. “Why, ye hain’t dug but 
tew rows all this forenoon! What ye ben er doin’ all 
ther time?” 

“N-nothin’ ’cept d-dig. I-I tell ye, I-I’ve ben er dig- 
diggin’ j-jest’s t-tight’s I-I could jum-jump, ev’ry min- 
ute, ’cept when I-I went t-ter put u-pup the fence thet 
b-brindle c-ceow was er t-tearin’ d-deown ! W-why don’t 
ye go-go er way?” he added with manifest disappoint- 
ment. 

“I don’t b’lieve te’ve ben er puttin’ up any fence! 
What d’ye think’ll become on ye tellin’ sech lies?” 

“I-I d-donno ! I-I haint t-telled none !” 

“Don’t ye know what ther parster says’ll happen ter 
liars an all sech wicked critters?” 

“No-no, an’ I-I d-don’t keer— ” 

“He says ye’ll be took ter place thousan’s an’ thousan’s 
of mileses under the arth an’ jest put inter red-hot, 
sizzlin’ stove an’ kept thar no knowin’ heow long, er 
burnin’ an’ er burnin’, an’ ye’ll be dryer’n ye’ve ben ter 
day, ’nough sight, an’ ye wont hev no pump an’ er nice 
tin dipper ter run tew ev’ry minute, nuther. Hope ye’ll 
take warnin’.” 


i6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“So-sho! Ye c-can’t make me b-b’lieve no sech 
st-stufT’s thet! Tallyho d-don’t k-know nothin’ ’b-’bout 
et ! ’Sides, I-I haint pa-paid ’im u-pup yit,” he added in 
a lower tone. 

“Ye haint what?” 

“Pa-paid ’im u-u-pup.” 

“Paid ’im up? What d’ye mean? Paid ’im up fer 
what?” 

“Fer-fer er sass-sassin’ me.” 

“What d’ye mean, ye ordachis boy?” and Archelaus 
leaned on his hoe-handle aghast and looked at Plym in 
springing indignation and wrath. “Ye’ll come ter some 
bad end! I knowed et all er ong. I’ll tell ’Seneth, an’ 
ef she gits ye in han’, ye’ll wish ye’d done dif’runt! 
What d’ye mean by his sassin’ ye?” 

“T-tother d-day when I-I was in ther st-store, he g-got 
me inter er cor-corner an’ asked ef I-I was er goo-good 
b-boy an’ sech kin’ o’ n-none o’ his b-biz que-questions 
right er fore er hu-hull lot o’ f-folks, t-tew, an’ made ’em 
1-laugh at my stut-stut-stut-her, an’ he 1-laughed him- 
self.” 

“Ther parster wants ter dew ye good. He want laugh- 
in’ at yer stutter ! He wouldn’t dew no sech thing.” 

“Y-yis he d-did. I-I s-see ’im er grin-grinnin’. E-er 
p-purty thing fer er min-minister ter b-be er d-dewin’! 
I-I’ll git s-squar with ’im yit, s-see ef I-I d-don’t.” 

“I won’t hear no more sech talk! Jest ’tend ter yer 
diggin’.” 

“I-I s-see his b-boy, thet fa-fattv Har-Harold, when 
I-I was er f-fishin’ ’tother d-day, an’ when he st-stole my 
b-bait, I-I p-put er b-birch t’m an’ gev ’im er goo-good 
wh-whuppin’, an’ I-I j-jest laid in s-some goo-good licks 
on his pa’s er-er count, I-I tell ye. I-I d-did war-warm 
’im goo-good!” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


17 


“I won’t hear ernuther word from ye !” 

“Wa-wal,” exclaimed Plym, after a long pause, 
“w-why d-don’t ye go erway? W ha- what made ye giv- 
give et u-pup? Y-ye was lo-long ’nough er git-gittin’ 
ready !” 

Before Archelaus could reply, if he intended to, three 
men leaped the fence and approached, one carrying a 
string of fish. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


18 


CHAPTER II. 

A FORMAL INTRODUCTION. 

Wherever on this revolving earth in the turning and 
the twistings in the run of life, speech and act, good or 
bad, demand attention, the mind with hitch rein fast to 
the nearest post of observation, may slip out of its head- 
stall immediately (like Sandy roving in quest of succulent 
grass tufts and fine flavored geranium tops) and make 
diligent search for any morsel of discovery or crumbs 
of better knowledge that may present the speakers and 
the actors in a stronger light. 

Archelaus, Aseneth, Plym and Stump, presented in 
the foregoing chapter in the natural drama wherein is 
much rising and falling of the curtain, owing to the num- 
ber of the acts, require formal introduction and truthful 
portraiture- — a setting forth in frames and forms of 
speech as befits their many virtues and accomplish- 
ments. 

Archelaus Mottle was tall and lank — a typical Yankee 
with mild blue eyes. But his features were strong and 
showed grit and determination tempered with judgment 
— a nose like a Roman senator, a firm mouth always 
yielding to a compromising smile, a broad jaw and a 
resolute chin under a stubby beard. Occasionally, per- 
haps when he thought of Sis’ Ann’s exasperating ways, 
her pin-sticking proclivities, the expression of counten- 
ance became mournful, almost depressing. In moods 
of dejection thus engendered, Archelaus appeared like 
a man who had been subjected to prison discipline early 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


19 


in life and had never been able to shake off the effect 
of it. But he conquered such a brooding and peace- 
menacing spirit, shook himself, slapped his knee, and 
came out of the quagmire of the dumps speedily with 
the familiar half-smile playing around the corners of the 
mouth. 

The merry twinkle of the eyes when brooding was 
afar, the quiet, sympathetic speech and easy-going 
methods, proclaimed Archelaus Mottle to be a peace- 
ful, contented man of imperturbable good nature (usual- 
ly) and kindness of heart. But while Aseneth appeared to 
hold the reins of government and the purse strings, al- 
ways taut, yet Archelaus, when occasion demanded, set 
forth his cpinion and made it law. 

Sometimes, not often, a wanderer ostensibly in search 
of bread, reached the house porch before Aseneth or 
Stump blocked the way. Aseneth harangued with 
many emphatic words and pointing with her fat fore- 
finger to the highway, bade him begone and waste no 
time, and gave her opinion of him and his loitering with 
vigorous slaps of advice thrown in. 

Usually Archelaus held his peace, for he believed the 
sentence just, but more than once his sympathy had been 
aroused by a word or look of the wanderer, and, with 
few words or none, led him to the kitchen, placed him 
at the table, helped him generously and filled his pockets 
as he departed. 

Aseneth Mottle was a comely matron, past middle life, 
six feet two in stature and of massive build and propor- 
tion with broad, rubicund, freckled face and double chin. 
She was voluble and emphatic, and her tongue had a 
keen edge, a quick stroke, good aim, also, and sent home 
that with which it was charged fearlessly and with spirit 
in any presence high or low. 


20 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Despite the sharpness of her tongue — merely habitual 
and not indicative of any acerbity of temper — Aseneth 
Mottle was a most estimable woman, and a valued mem- 
ber of the community — sympathetic, charitable, gen- 
erous, and as practical and honest as she was blunt and 
outspoken. If her neighbors — and all the indwellers of 
Ourtown from Twin Peak to Shadrack Basin, from Six- 
Eye Hamlet to Cripple Brook, were neighbors — were in 
any distress of mind or body, no one responded with 
things practical and necessary more cheerfully or to bet- 
ter purpose than Aseneth Mottle. If death was a visitor 
in any family, rich or poor, Aseneth’s softest dialectic 
speech soothed and comforted — and her voice when not 
keyed to earnestness or denunciation, was like a lullaby 
— and the touch of her hand, gentle as a child's, min- 
istered to the needful and practical wants of the occasion. 
In any stress of mind and matter of domestic order, 
Aseneth Mottle, among her own sex, was the first physi- 
cian summoned. 

When Matilda Smedge, over in Hitch Pin Ledge, 
broke her thigh and it was believed was about to take 
leave of this life, Aseneth was sent for immediately. 
When she found seven grown-up daughters and four 
grown-up sons sitting in ashes and dirt, wringing their 
hands and wiping their eyes on jack towels (ordinary 
handkerchiefs being far too small to meet the demand 
of tears) Aseneth was silent a moment, for, not having 
the benefit of a liberal education, she could not im- 
mediately summon words to do her bidding as the case 
demanded, but, according to one of the Smedge boys, 
“She got her wind at last and sailed in !” 

“Nice pack o’ girls ye be, ther hull seven o’ ye ! D’ye 
s’pose with all yer moanin’ an’ er takin’ on so, an’ er 
goin’ on in this shitless way’s goin’ ter help yer mother 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


21 


git her leg mended ? Why don't ye try ter cheer her up 
by er doin' up er liar ef ye kin git ter dew nothin' else, 
an' er bein' er leetle like folks with er leetle gumption in 
'em. Thar's ther sink full o' dirty dishes an’ ther floor 
haint ben swept fer nigh er week I should jedge, an' ther 
fire gone out, an' no hot water, an' I'll be boun’ ef thar 
aint er cat on ther table right in ther middle o’ ther plat- 
ter er gnawin' o’ thet ham bone ! Skat ! ye critter, heow 
bold ye be ! Ef I'd hed ther bringin’ up o' ye, ye wouldn't 
dare git on ther table. 

“An' all this er goin' on an’ ye er settin' an’ snufflin's 
ef ye all hed yer bones broke 'stid yer mother. Here 
yeou boy bigger'n yer pa, bring in some wood an' build 
er fire, an' ev'ry one o' ye stir roun' an' dew suthin', an' 
clar up this litter. Jast riles me ter see ye've got so little 
sense an' besom in ye ! I tell ye when things happun an’ 
bones git broke, an’ er feller bein' falls deown, ther way 
ter dew is ter keep er dewin' an' not go all ter pieces like 
er wash tub er settin’ in ther sun! Neow, I'm er goin' 
in ter see yer mother, an' ef ye don't hev this kitchen put 
ter rights, I'll dew et myself when I come eout! Keep 
er dewin' is my motter !” 

The four sons began to bring in wood and make a din 
around the stov^ and the seven daughters, smiling, aye, 
laughing outright the first time since the accident, 
switched their hair into knots as though life hung by one 
of its strands, and the dirt began to fly and the dishes 
to rattle. 

Meanwhile Aseneth, changed in a twinkling to the 
gentlest of nurses, with low and patient voice, caused the 
sufferer to forget pain or to bear it more bravely. And 
when Aseneth came into the kitchen on her way out, the 
seven daughters, no longer in the habiliments of woe, 
crowded around her, and Polly Theresa, the tallest and 


22 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


who had the longest arms, embraced her and gave her a 
representative hug. 

“I alius said ye ware ther nicest girls, spry’s kittens an’ 
tidy’s could be! Don’t let nothin’ git ther upper han’ 
o’ ye ! Keep yer dander up an’ yer har, tew, whatever 
happuns ! Et don’t do no good ter go er sorrewin’ with 
ther fire eout an’ ther dishes in er swamp o’ dirt! Yer 
mother ain’t so bad off’s she might be! She’ll be up 
ergin ! Keep er slicked up an’ er smilin’, an’ keep er dew- 
in’, keep er dewin’ !” 

But on the Mottle farm to impostors, Sunday poach- 
ers and strollers, as well as mischievous boys, Aseneth 
had an outspoken aversion, and was equal in strategy 
and determination to any combination of idlers that 
might invade the domain of the farm. No straying 
poacher (of sympathy, food and clothing) of any degree 
of vagabondage visited the farm a second time if 
Aseneth and Stump had free course with him and did 
their duty by him. When such an enemy of labor (and 
soap) turned into the lane that led from the highway to 
the house, Aseneth, if she saw him, and her eye was as 
sharp as her tongue, and as quick, with Stump as van- 
guard, went forth to meet him and attacked him with 
such a volley of words, accompanied by appropriate ges- 
tures, that the startled invader, keeping his eye upon her, 
retreated backwards to the highway and then turned and 
ran with Stump at full cry at his heels, and did not slack 
speed till at a safe distance and Stump lost grip on sec- 
ond wind. 

Aseneth was an excellent housekeeper and versed in 
all the culinary arts and sciences — the usual combina- 
tion of skill when good digestion waits on a hearty and 
discriminating appetite, and while performing her do- 
mestic duties with exemplary neatness and dispatch, had 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


23 


an overseeing eye to the outdoor operations. If the 
weeds in the corn or potato field were more active than 
Archelaus and Plym, in an immense sun bonnet, she went 
forth and laid them (the weeds) low, at the same time 
expressing her candid opinion on the general useless- 
ness of men and boys — especially boys. 

Plympton Hanker, a boy of eighteen, Aseneth’s 
nephew, completed the Mottle household. Plym, as he 
was called, was an awkward, uncouth lad, whose mind 
appeared to be engrossed with the problem of how to 
escape the performance of allotted tasks. From day to 
day, apparently, he solved the problem to his own satis- 
faction. The fish in the meadow brook, the woodchucks 
in the north clover field and the rabbits and squirrels in 
Hokopokonoket Swamp interested him more than en- 
croaching weeds. Archelaus rebuked and spoke not al- 
ways mildly of the future of evil-doers, and Aseneth 
stormed and threatened with dismissal in her sternest and 
most emphatic dialect, but neither disturbed him or in- 
terfered with his solution of the problem referred to or 
with his enjoyment of life generally. 

Plym had come to the full stature of man, but he had 
reached this stage with such headlong speed, his arms 
and legs had lengthened so rapidly beyond the stretch 
of clothing, that neither his aunt nor his uncle realized, 
apparently, that the boy who came to them, weak and 
puny in his twelfth year and alarmed them by the 4 in- 
difference of his appetite, was now a man and entitled to 
the consideration due to budding manhood. To them he 
was still a boy, subject to the same sharp reprimand and 
the same familiarity of speech that directed him when 
he wore short clothes. This is not the worst thing that 
may befall a man or boy, but its effect is to belittle, in a 
sense, the opinion of the man or boy of himself. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


24 

Throughout the land today may be found men and 
women with beards and wrinkles, even crow’s feet, re- 
maining single and clinging to the old home, who occupy 
the same place in the minds of parents, and, it is hoped, 
in their affections, as in youth. And this treatment, 
thoughtless and perhaps kind, saps the life and vigor of 
constitutions not strong enough to rise above its in- 
fluence and be men and women in spite of it. 

Plym had not suffered sufficiently to cause any check 
of spirit, naturally prone to rise above small trouble, but 
his boyish, childish pranks and speech were attributable 
in part to this relegation to a state of childhood — to his 
subjection to the small talk and the petty ways of those 
who dealt with the child in bib still clinging to the nurs- 
ing bottle. Plym was the victim of a stutter supposed to 
be hereditary since his father and his grandfather had 
been subject to a similar impediment. Occasionally the 
stutter appeared to tighten its hold and to give Plym no 
speech leeway at all, while at other times, his tongue was 
unfettered and could hold its own in any wordy contest. 
Life and its responsibilities did not occupy a large space 
in his mind, but this idea was expressed often : 

“S-seem’s ef er-er m-most cv’ry b-bod-body’s g-g-got 
ter hev s-suthin’ ter k-keep ’em d-deown an’ ter-ter 
m-make ’em work har-harder ter g-g-git u-pup ! T-thar’s 
Ji-Jim B-Ben-Bennett with er clu-bub-bub foot, an’ 
t-thar’s St-St-Steve San-Sanders, bor-born d-deef, an’ 
t-thar’s S-S-Sam Wick-Wick-Wickens ’t-’t-’thout any 
p-palate, an’ here I-I b-be s-s-sound’s er nut, b-but 
c-can’t g-gi-git no whar er d-dew noth-nothin’ ’cause I-I 
g-g-got er stut-stut-stut — wa-wal, grea-great hemlock! 
I-I j-jest gi-give et u-pup ! I-I ca-can’t say noth-nothin’ 
when I-I wa-want t-tew !” 

Plym’s inseparable companion was an ill-looking dog 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


25 


called “Stump. ” The year before, Aseneth Mottle en- 
tertained a city boarder who wanted air since his lungs 
were failing, and nowhere in the world has the air less 
pollution — leached and strained and perfumed through 
and through by pine groves and sassafrass glades — than 
on the hills of Ourtown. When the boarder went away, 
knowing that life was short (it came to a stop in the fol- 
lowing winter) he gave Plym, for whom he had con- 
ceived a great liking, his sporting outfit — a double-bar- 
reled shotgun, a revolver, fishing tackle and the dog 
Stump. The former owner of Stump, who had traveled 
throughout the civilized world and in some parts not yet 
within the pale, in search of health and never finding it 
(if he did his lungs were not able to take advantage of 
it), declared that in all his travels (and he had seen the 
dogs of Constantinople) he had never looked upon a dog 
so hideous, so grotesquely ugly as Stump, and the object 
of ownership was to possess what was, probably, the 
most ill-favored dog in the world. 

Evidently Stump was a cross of a high-bred bull, hav- 
ing a bull head, distorted by a mouth a third too large, 
and a nondescript body with bow legs. Some butcher 
who thought that his knowledge of the facture of dogs 
exceeded that of nature, cut off his ears with barbarous 
clip of shears and, brought the broad axe to bear upon 
his tail, leaving a four-inch stump. The consumptive 
boarder declared, however, that the loss of tail, probably, 
saved the life of Stump or made it longer, for if the tail 
was out of proportion, and the stump showed that to be 
the case, and if Stump had wagged the whole unlimited 
tail as vigorously as he did what was left of it, then must 
life have ended long ago — resulting simply in a wearing 
down to death of the body to keep so much tail in mo- 
tion. 


25 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

But with all his ugliness, thus curtailed and shorn of 
ears, and saved from an early grave, Stump had good 
qualities that recommended him to many friends. Like 
his new master, Plym, he was peaceable and friendly 
with no disposition to quarrel — to put chips on shoulders 
for the purpose of knocking them off and making a mill, 
but in any emergency, like his master, also, when his 
rights were invaded and gross insult cast upon him — 
then was there an unbuckling of energy — a letting loose 
of force that astonished whatever fell in the way and 
so offended. 

Another bequest of the consumptive boarder had an 
immediate effect upon the life of Plym, resulting in the 
leading up to better things. He (the consumptive board- 
er) had given much attention to personal attire and the 
adornment of his person, having a great store of fine 
clothing, indeed, everything in this life a man could wish 
for except health and the power to cling to life. He 
turned over to Plym, having no use for them in the next 
world, thirty-seven neckties, no two alike, and all beauti- 
ful, in color ranging from sombre black to butterfly yel- 
low and sky blue. 

Plym immediately bartered an even dozen of the ties 
with the clerk in the village pharmacy, down by Spider 
Leg Lane, for scented soap and hair oil. This bargain 
left twenty-five, and these he hung in his room on a wire, 
and on Sunday morning, when he kept his bed till day- 
light, he could make his necktie plans for the week — 
select a different one for every day. Thus he began at 
one end of the line of ties, wore one every day — a differ- 
ent one — and when he reached the other end began 
again. 

Up to the necktie period Plym in summer was con- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2 1 


tent to go barefoot with his trousers, often hung by one 
suspender over a checked shirt, rolled to the knee. In 
this picturesque costume, unmindful of summer boarders 
and dandy leg jims in creases and pumps, with his flop- 
ping straw hat, he went boldly through the village 
# street to the postoffice, and no one dared to guy him un- 
less a safe distance was between and his legs in running 
order. Plym was enough to deal with, but Plym and 
Stump, ready to resent any insult cast upon his master, 
made a force too strong to contend with and escape with 
light punishment. 

But when the necktie brilliancy burst upon Plym, it 
threw light upon a feature not before illuminated to the 
eve of Plym. What is the use of having anything if no 
one knows you have it? Thus reasoned Plym. Neckties 
were to be worn and wear them he would, cost what it 
might — a different one every day. If there was anything 
in the world to flee from, according to the mind of Plym, 
it was the wearing of a collar. To wear one on Sunday 
was like thrusting wholesale misery into life. But the 
neckties must be worn, and must have collars to give 
them respectability, and therefore Plym put good money 
into paper collars, then beginning to bid for economical 
buyers. 

Thus the conquest or reformation of Plym in the mat- 
ter of dress and tidiness began. He rolled down his 
trousers, wore two suspenders and was driven into shoes 
at last, for a turkey-red tie and bare feet, not always of 
natural color, even to the unsophisticated mind of Plym, 
were not in exact congruity. The neckties thus served as 
a beneficent factor, and had shored up Plym toward man- 
hood or to an appreciation of its demands upon him more 
than anything else that had come into his life. 


28 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Plvm was a general favorite if he did cling, ow T ing to 
his bringing up, to boyish ways and speech. Of the 
science of wrestling he knew nothing, but no man or 
boy in Ourtown could throw him in a square tussle, al- 
though he was neither giant nor prodigy. He was good- 
natured, open-hearted, without a quarrelsome fiber in 
his composition, but every boy in town knew that it was 
dangerous to flaunt in Plym’s face any reminder of his 
impediment. Anything else he could abide and take in 
good part, but the man or boy who dared to mock, felt 
the weight of his hand. Even then Plym did not fall into 
a passion and rave, but quietly, as though discharging a 
solemn duty, took the mocker in hand till he cried for 
quarter. If the offender was beyond reach, Plym waited 
his opportunity to square the account. One day, a boy 
on horseback rode along the pike and shouted to Plym : 

“Hul-hul-hullo, Plym ! Hew b-b-b-be ye er git-git- 
gittin' er-er-er lo-lo-lo-long? How's yer-yer stut-stut- 
stut — O, d-dear — stut-stut-stut — O, I-I gi-gi-gi-give e-et 
u-pup !” 

Plym only shook his hoe at him and muttered, “Wa- 
wait t-t-till I-I k-k-ketch ye !” 

Four months afterward, he met this mocking boy on 
the church steps as they were going in to service. Plym 
spoke to him and invited him out to the shed where the 
horses were hitched. 

“C-c-come eout, Char-Charley ! G-g-g-got s-some- 
thin' t-ter sh-sh-show ye! T-time 'nough 'f-’fore ther 
me-me-meetin' b-b-begins !” 

The unsuspecting boy followed him. What Plym 
wanted to show him was his uncle's new whip. He 
dragged the boy to the rear of the shed and lashed him 
with the whip, and, with conscience clear, returned to 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


29 


the church and listened attentively to Tallyho’s sermon. 

But enough. Archelaus, Aseneth, Plym and even the 
remnant, Stump, have each a winding and in some places 
an uphill and thorny path to follow. Let whatever be 
lacking in words be supplied in deeds. 


30 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER III. 

THF LULLYWICK RECEPTION. 

In the office of the “Open Eye,” a morning, evening 
and all the year round newspaper (of no party) devoted to 
news, good or bad, and the pockets and the politics of the 
owners, the usual morning stir and bustle consequent 
upon the arrival of editors and reporters and the tackling 
to the day's duties, was yielding to the orderly quiet and 
repose necessary to thinking minds, especially those of 
large caliber, about to unlimber for the benefit of the 
world at large. 

Brooding hush at last settled upon the dingy place, 
disturbed only by the trial scratch of pens to show the 
quality of nib, the rustle of paper and the purring of the 
office cat. Water bugs crowded and jostled each other 
at the mouth of every ink-well to take a final sip of re- 
freshment, for long experience, and an occasional loss of 
life, had sharpened instinct and taught that pens sharp 
as needles (figuratively dull as picks) would soon begin 
to fly and increase speed as the springing thought called 
for ink to make record. 

Mr. Sandwin Yeksy, editor, local engineer and re- 
morseless apportioner of reporters' time leeway, was a 
man of brains and banged hair, sprightly legs and un- 
quiet stomach, the squirmings and untimely twists of 
which, owing to ill-judged burdens imposed, occasionally 
disturbed the serenity of mind and gray matter. But on 
this morning, indigestion, weary and worn out with re- 
peated warning, and discouraged in its protests, failed 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3 * 


to thrust in a throb. In consequence, all branches of the 
service put on smiles and cheerfulness and thanked the 
Lord for his tender mercy in thus remembering them, 
and the poet laureate of the “Open Eye” screwed up his 
courage to consult Mr. Yeksy on the condition of the 
money market with the possibility in view of negotiating 
a loan till next pay day. 

Mr. Yeksy summoned Mr. Ralph Markman Paige, 
reporter and all-night servant of the “Open Eye.” “Mr. 
Paige, Mrs. Lullywick, wife of the Hon. Theodore Lully- 
wick, a Gotham street merchant, aspiring and at election 
time perspiring politician, and prospective high office- 
holder, if his wife’s money holds out — Madame Lully- 
wick, I say, gives a reception this evening, and as Lully- 
wick is a subscriber and a liberal advertiser (he pays, 
too), we must make record in bold-faced type (that will 
harmonize well) and our choicest English — give the 
names of prominent guests, describe the ladies’ toilets, 
the decorations, the supper and whatever the ‘brilliancy 
of the event’ suggests. From what I know of Lullywick 
I imagine that to him a reporter is a very common grub- 
ber, an inferior being, a menial, and therefore he may 
expect you to call at the back door, take a seat on the 
ash barrel and wait for particulars. But the ‘Open Eye’ 
does not ask its representatives to be fawning slaves or 
men of low degree of servitude. Its reporters go in by 
the front door with their heads up or they do not go at 
all. Here is the invitation. You have a right to attend 
as a guest, and I hope you will do so. Lullywick occu- 
pies one of the Bond street palaces. He is ambitious, 
politically and otherwise, and this reception is another 
bid for social distinction and — and votes. If you do not 
go as guest get the facts in any way convenient and 
agreeable,” 


32 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“I shall attend as guest !” replied Paige decisively, and 
hurried away to attend to other duties. During the 
afternoon he met Stanley Bruce, reporter for the 
“Morning Waker.” 

“Have you an assignment this evening ?” asked Paige. 

“I have ! Every evening, as you know to your cost, 
for you say that I wake you and rob of sleep by my noisy 
and late — that is, early — coming. Tonight I wait upon 
the Hon. Theodore Lullywick, top-knot of Bond street, 
and with fine words butter his parsnips, however un- 
savory the parsnips may be.” 

“Pm ordered on duty at the same place. We’ll join 
forces and march on the Lullywicks in a body, a solid 
battalion of two ! How shall we proceed ?” 

“O, call before the show is over; send in our cards; 
see somebody; write down everything; be patronized — 
snubbed; be offered food, for some persons think, ap- 
parently, that a reporter has no regular roosting place, 
and is always on the point of starvation, and other in- 
dignities, and at last, be shown the door, politely, of 
course, and as much as requested to make ourselves 
scarce.” 

“Stanley Bruce, are you a self-respecting, independent, 
moral citizen? Will you be a side-door, back-door, 
crouching, timidly-waiting menial to puff the vanity and 
flaunt the wealth of these Lullywicks? Where's your 
spirit? Let us put on dress suits and be guests! We’re 
invited. I tell you, Stanley, if you are still at work on 
that boasted society novel about which in your sleep you 
talk and rave in nightmarish frenzy, you must improve 
your opportunity — now the Lullywick opportunity. The 
richest harvest of the season, perhaps, for you ! Will you 
go?” 

“I will ; we’ll go early ; stay late ; make the Lullywicks’ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


33 


acquaintance, everyone ; put on all our airs and anyone 
who dares to look down on us — Well, good-bye — see 
you at supper and arrange the details of the invasion.” 

Paige and Bruce were students in the primary class of 
actual journalism. Three months before they had been 
graduated with honor at a New England university. Of 
the highest character, scholarly, ambitious, they sought 
in the profession of journalism what others hoped for, 
struggled for in medicine, law or theology — bread and 
fame. For little money, or bread, and no fame and for 
unlimited experience, Paige and Bruce gave ten, fifteen 
or twenty hours of service a day, aye, twenty-four hours 
when an unusual amount of experience was ready for 
the sickle. Thus the bread part of the salary remained 
stationary, except suffering reduction when other papers 
encroached upon the domain and the subscription lists 
of the “Open Eye” and the “Morning Waker” respec- 
tively. 

Ralph Markman Paige was tall, broad-shouldered, 
muscular as a giant, with hair and complexion nearly as 
dark and swarthy as the lighter-faced descendants of 
Ham. He was loquacious, earnest, if not impetuous, but 
honest, dignified, with fine sense of honor and the pro- 
prieties of life. 

Stanley Bruce was nearly as tall and as dark as Paige, 
sturdy, imperturbable, taciturn, with high idea of duty, 
and fearless and determined. Paige and Bruce occupied 
contiguous lodging rooms, and, similarly related to the 
papers which they represented, were often in company. 

A paper published the morning after the Lullywick 
reception, the editor of which evidently speculated in 
Lullywick gold, published this at the head of a column 
of “dash and splatter 

“There was unusual noise and confusion throughout 


34 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


the length and breadth of Bond street and rampant up- 
roar near its eastern terminus. There was hurrying of 
feet of both man and horse, crash of wheel on wheel, 
rattle and riot upon pavement, hoarse cries, exclama- 
tions, orders, commands from liveried lackeys by the 
score in waiting upon the lords and ladies contributing to 
the brilliancy of the grandest social event of the season. 
In a blaze of light the equipages of the elite of the city 
turned into Bond street from its many tributaries and 
came to a dead halt before the palatial residence of the 
Hon. Theodore Lullywick.” 

Bah ! What stultifying verbiage ! Usual quiet reigned 
in Bond street. The few carriages that rolled up to the 
Lullywick mansion came, doubtless with as much flour- 
ish and confusion as possible, considering the probable 
character of the occupants. An empty cask is more 
resonant than a full one, and a cricket drooning under 
the eaves, disturbs the night more than the ruminat- 
ing ox. 

Paige and Bruce passed the outposts, appeared before 
the reception committee, the Lullywick family, and to 
Mr. Lullywick introduced each other. Nothing ever 
surprised the wary and politic Lullywick. He shook 
hands with the reporters and welcomed them according 
to polite formula, but Madame Lullywick, who had 
heard the introduction, drew back, turned to other 
guests, and Paige and Bruce passed on. 

Madame Lullywick was tall, coarse and angular in 
form and feature with high cheek bones, low forehead, 
deep set, cold gray eyes so near together that they ap- 
peared to be exchanging significant glances across the 
bridge of a nose depressed in the center. The thin lips 
of a large mouth when not relaxed into what was in- 
tended to be a smile, always cautious and dignified, were 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


35 


drawn tightly together and expressed determination if 
not defiance. Even with smile embellishment, the coun- 
tenance was sinister, forbidding — something was lurking 
there, held in ambush that apparently fretted under re- 
straint and was ready at a slight loosing of the bonds to 
fly in the face of whatever opposed or crossed — some- 
thing that caused the spectator under the direct scrutiny 
of the eyes to recoil involuntarily. 

Madame Lullywick wore a low-neck, sleeveless scarlet 
silk or satin with black lace overdress, a large diamond 
necklace and pendant, three diamond bands on each arm 
and yellow gloves. The two Misses Lullywick were pat- 
terns of their mother in feature, in manner and in dress, 
and the two Lullywick boys, or young men, had the 
same facial outline and expression, more unattractive in 
masculine strength, disfigured by dissipation and by “in- 
solent leering/’ often the accompaniment of the uncouth 
and the untutored when better fortune suddenly brings 
to view. 

And what of the guests! Political aspirants impelled 
by the itch for office ; political speculators, trucklers and 
sycophants, hoping to hear the jingle of Lullywick 
gold ; business acquaintances and a few obsequious state 
and city officials, always in fear of losing their heads — a 
heterogeneous, ill-assorted company. An incautious ad- 
mission of one of the Lullywick boys revealed the fact 
that twelve hundred invitations had been distributed, 
while not more than a hundred had accepted. 

The Lullywick house with its high ceilings, carving 
and fresco was barely sufficient for the one hundred 
guests. In every room, hall, nook and corner, in large 
shoals and in little puddles, making out into the clear 
space was a miscellaneous collection of bric-a-brac, “ar- 
ticles of virtu,” elegant and costly trumpery that blocked 


36 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


the way at every turn— an extraordinary litter suggesting 
a museum on leave of absence, not yet in order. For- 
tunate that eleven hundred of those bidden to the feast 
remained away, otherwise in a real aristocratic jam and 
jumble this colony of foolish and fragile stuff might be 
imperiled. 

The reception is at its height ; the guests have arrived 
and made their bows, and it is time for the Lullywick 
group, still a solid and receiving phalanx, to yield to the 
social duties of host, when, lo ! appears a guest not in- 
cluded, probably, in the twelve hundred. He is tall, thin 
and his hair is unkempt; a long mustache gives him a 
fierce look and a week’s growth of stubble on his face 
shows the absence of razor. He wears a long gray coat 
buttoned to the chin and the end of the collar on one 
side stands up above the ear. 

When first seen the unbidden guest wore a slouch hat 
well over his eyes, but considerately removes it and holds 
it in his hand ; his trousers are too long and hang in folds 
at the bottom, and his shoes have seen no blacking for 
many days. He goes straight to Mr. Lullywick, shakes 
hands with him, clings to the hand with both hands, and 
shakes again and again. Mr. Lullywick shows no sign 
of annoyance. He is a consummate actor and can look a 
streak of lightning in the face and not flinch. The man 
turns to Madame Lullywick, but she shrinks from him, 
hesitates, then changes her mind and extends her hand. 
He seizes it and shakes again and gain. Madame Lully- 
wick “throws her eyes” at him in a way to make a sober 
man quail ; he turns his head on one side, closes one eye 
and looks at her; he turns his head on the other side, 
closes the other eye and looks at her again, and, with a 
cunning leer and a lurch and another wrench of the hand, 
he exclaims in a loud whisper, “It’s all right!” The 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


37 


Misses Lullywick flee as he approaches; the Lullywick 
boys, their hands deep in their pockets, refuse to shake 
his offered hand and glance at him and appear to be 
ready to remove him by force. But Lullywick seizes one 
by the arm, draws him aside, whispers fiercely to him, 
and the son consents to receive the stranger cordially. 
Lullywick takes the other son in hand with the same 
result. He was unmoved, but Madame Lullywick — 
what a tumult raged within, as indicated by the hot flush, 
the vindictive glitter of the eyes, the heaving breast and 
the effort, unsuccessful, to appear unconcerned. 

Every gesture, look even in repose, proclaimed her to 
be a passionate woman of fiery, impulsive nature, and 
anyone dominated by a spirit akin to hers, cannot con- 
ceal its protest any more than the deep sea can smooth its 
surface. While this play was going on, the guests looked 
on in silent astonishment. There was in it that which 
chilled and gave rise to strange thoughts and specula- 
tions. Lullywick, calm as a statue, in a group of his 
guests, addressing his son, said: “Do not interfere with 
him ! Humor him ! Better so than the annoyance and 
the report of ejection !” One of the traits of character of 
the self-confident, wary man is his belief that his sight is 
keener and his art finer than others’. Lullywick might 
dismiss this man from his thoughts with a wave of the 
hand, apparently, as an inebriate who had accidentally 
strayed out of his path, yet among the guests were men 
with as many sharpened wits as Lullywick could claim, 
and those who observed closely and appreciated the ef- 
fect of this man’s appearance upon Madame Lullywick 
were loth to believe that she was a stranger to the un- 
bidden guest. This strange figure now found its way 
into a side room, stood a while to admire a wall painting 
and to stroke his chin, muttering, “H’m ! H’m ! Pretty 


33 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


fine ! Best I've seen !” and then sank elbow deep into an 
easy chair. From this point he caught sight of the loaded 
table in the dining room ; his face broadened into a smile, 
and, with an easy grunt of “H’m ! H'm !” he slouched 
toward it; the guests saw him no more, for the door of 
the dining room closed upon him, and he was probably 
given exit in the rear of the house. 

When the unbidden guest disappeared, Lullywick ap- 
proached the reporters, and invited them into the library 
and gave them the names of guests and other particulars 
for the benefit of the readers of the “Open Eye” and of 
the “Morning Waker.” During the interview the Lully- 
wick boys stood near and stared insolently. Lullywick 
was gracious and condescending, as such men are likely 
to be under similar circumstances. He might despise re- 
porters, probably did, but he was too politic to exhibit 
even an inclination to snub. He withdrew, and the re- 
porters continued to write — to make copy — on the ebony 
table at which Lullywick had seated them. The junior 
Lullywicks, flushed with wine, were still present and still 
staring. At last one of them exclaimed, “What yer wait- 
in’ for?” Receiving no answer, the other one remarked, 
“If ye've got what yer come for, why don't yer go?” The 
reporters did not even look up. Paige wrote on. Bruce 
stopped to sharpen a pencil, catching the shavings in a 
bit of paper, folding it carefully and placing it in his 
pocket. Before the Lullywick louts could interfere 
further, if they intended to, Mr. Gales, an elderly mer- 
chant with whom both the reporters were acquainted, 
approached and sat down at the table, and the Lully- 
wicks departed. 

Against the wall was an elegant bookcase with plate- 
glass doors full of books in binding to harmonize with 
the surroundings. Mr. Gales, who had literary tastes and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


39 


a fine large library, attempted to remove a volume of 
Scott’s novels, when the discovery was made that the set 
of Scott was a block of wood carved and gilded. An- 
other block was labeled “Thackeray,” another “Dickens,” 
and thus with all authors in the case — a wood pile in blue 
and gold. 

“I’m ready!” exclaimed Bruce, closing his note-book 
with a snap, “let’s go; seen enough; too much; stay to 
supper? No, don’t want any supper; had my supper; 
one’s enough ! Paige, when we go out, keep near me if 
you please ; the two barbarians may take their hands out 
of their pockets and let fly at us !” 

“Supper or not, stay awhile,” said Mr. Gales. “Come 
into the drawing room. I’ll introduce you !” 

They passed into the reception room and Mr. Gales 
introduced them right and left. In the angle of the 
room, almost hid from view by growing plants and the 
tangle of bric-a-brac, was a guest who apparently had 
little interest in this parade — this vain show of mock 
courtesy. If this “radiant maiden” had been an active 
member of this glittering company, she would have been 
conspicuous as the solitary rose stands forth in a bouquet 
of tiger lilies and hollyhocks. Her only ornaments were 
nature’s gifts — light hair, blue eyes, full red lips and a 
clear, fresh complexion. Her countenance, while strong 
and intellectual, was yet refined and beautiful. The dress 
was plain, high in the neck wdtli long, close-fitting sleeves 
without plait or ruffle or adornment of any kind except 
lace at the neck and wrists. Mr. Gales discovered this 
shy, silent guest, was introduced and presented Bruce, 
who was tacking in and out aimlessly among the bric-a- 
brac breakers in that part of the room. The entertain- 
ment began to have some charm for Bruce. In this 
presence, apparently, he did not heed the flight of time. 


46 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


The dining room was thrown open and the guests with 
usual promptness took possession, but Bruce and his 
companion remained behind the palms and heeded not 
the clatter of knife and fork or the exclamations of corks 
released. 

Not until the guests began to depart did Bruce come 
out of the enchantment that held him. Mr. Lullywick 
held out his hand graciously at parting and Madame 
Lullywick gave the reporters a look — a sharp almost 
angry visual thrust — that they will remember. 

“Stanley Bruce,” exclaimed Paige when they reached 
the street, “I've been waiting an hour for you, my life 
in danger, perhaps, for the Lullywick ruffians appeared 
to have designs upon me, and I trembled for you in your 
snug corner. I saw them looking in your direction. 
Very bad form for you to monopolize a guest in that 
audacious way ! Early in the evening you were in a hur- 
ry to go, but after you were anchored behind those 
palms — ” 

“Made a discovery !” interrupted Bruce, not heeding 
Paige’s thrust, “that young lady, Miss Canton, is a mem- 
ber of the Lullywick household! Yes, sir; that refined, 
intellectual, beautiful woman is a companion — lives in 
the same house — Zounds ! — with that coarse and brutal 
set, with that woman with the terrible eyes — eyes like 
gimlets with their points red-hot ! How did I learn that ? 
Why, naturally or otherwise, I asked in what part* of the 
city she lived. She’s way up in everything — has read the 
public library right through from A to Z ; never saw any- 
thing like it ; she’s no blue stocking ; there’s no boldness 
or assumption; all modesty, earnestness and gentleness. 
O, I’d give much to know why she’s there ! And if pos- 
sible and proper, I’ll find out ! I tell you, Ralph Mark- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


4i 


man Paige, if the Lullywicks lived in Mortor street next 
door to the livery stable — ” 

“Took the hostlers to board/’ put in Paige. 

“Yes, and rented rooms in the attic to pack peddlers.” 

♦ “Took in washing?” 

“Yes, and Lullywick kept a junk store or the three 
balls in the basement.” 

“And one of the boys carried beer in Covent Gar- 
den—” 

“And the other drove a broom in Bambury Square — ” 

“They’d be—” 

“They’d be where many of their betters are !” 

At the corner of the street they met a man reeling from 
side to side and taking up as much room as an ox team, 
and muttering, “H’m ! H’m ! But it’s all right ! H’m ! 
H’m !” The unbidden guest was taking an airing. The 
reporters gave him all the sidewalk, but were unable to 
dodge him. The man stumbled upon Paige and would 
have fallen if he had not been held up. He apologized 
with many words, and, like other men in his condition, 
became friendly and talkative. Seizing Paige’s arm, he 
held on and repeated his apology and thanks, and, chang- 
ing the subject, still clinging to Paige, declared that he 
had never tasted such rich liquor in his life before and 
that he was going back for more. Paige freed himself 
' from the man’s grasp and bade him good-night, when 
two men, running and out of breath, approached. 

“Don’t yer know nothin’ !” shouted one of them. 
“Don’t you know yer better’n ter come ter a gen- 

tleman’s house when yer wan’t invited?” 

“We were invited!” replied Paige. 

“That’s er lie! Yer c’n take that!” and he attempted 
to strike Paige in the face, but his aim was not good. 
Paige dodged and the unbidden guest came between 


42 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


them, throwing himself with a lurch into the breach and 
falling upon the aggressor with great earnestness and 
hard fists, exclaiming under his breath that he would 

stand by his friends and that he’d “be d d if a dozen 

men could get away with him when his blood was up.” 
Paige and Bruce left precipitately as the unbidden guest 
and the Lullywick boys rolled into the gutter in a dis- 
graceful tangle. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


43 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE RISE OF THE LULLYWICKS. 

The Hon. Theodore Lullywick, as such, had a limited 
acquaintance. Plain Theodore Lullywick had been 
known and appreciated for many years. When and by 
what means, foul or fair, the much-abused and honor- 
able title of “Hon.” was first applied to the name of Lul- 
lywick, introduced into such dishonorable company, is 
unknown. 

Well established it is that the Hon. Theodore Lully- 
wick had never been elected to any honorable body either 
of private or public concern, although he was at this time 
bidding for a place among honorable men in the legisla- 
ture of the commonwealth ; and it is and ever was diffi- 
cult if not impossible to elicit from a responsible source 
honorable mention of the name of Lullywick; and it is 
further set forth ready to be sworn to that it was not at 
all uncommon to find bold and intrepid persons who af- 
firmed with emphasis and improper adjectives that the 
Hon. Theodore Lullywick never performed an honor- 
able act in his life — if he had, the details had not come to 
light; and others more emphatic and libellous declared 
that the Hon. Theodore Lullywick was an accomplished 
rascal whose services long ago should have been secured 
by the commonwealth in one of its institutions where 
men are restrained for their own good and that of others. 

However that may be, the use of the honorable prefix 
to the name of Lullywick is still unexplained and may 
be disposed of by supposing that it — the honorable prefix 


44 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


— was an embellishing accompaniment of gewgaw, plate 
and equipage. 

Theodore began life as a clerk. Those who knew him 
at that time remember him as a silent, cautious man, 
utterly without principle and unmindful of the welfare or 
the opinion of others, provided his own well-being was 
not dependent on either. When he was about forty 
years of age, while on a pleasure excursion in another 
state, he met Mrs. Isabella Tukins, a widow without 
weeds or weeds that had faded quickly, although the 
deceased Tukins had been in his grave hardly a twelve- 
month, but in possession of a large and lately inherited 
fortune. This was Lully wick’s opportunity, and he im- 
proved it as the sequel proved, for within ten days after 
she met the courtly Lullywick, Mrs. Tukins became 
Madame Lullywick. 

Isabella Boye, afterwards Tukins, and more recently 
Lullywick, was the only child of Fenworth Boye, a 
wealthy manufacturer. Isabella, by the early death of 
her mother, under the care of servants, came to woman- 
hood a passionate, headstrong woman, wholly devoted to 
her own selfishness and love of display. She married 
Alfred Tukins, wealthy, and a manufacturer, like her 
father. The world was kind, prosperity smiled upon 
them and life had no wrinkles in it, or none that the 
public eye took cognizance of, usually or often the case 
when there is a full pocket to draw from. But at last 
Alfred Tukins by mismanagement and with his wife’s 
extravagance too to help him the wrong way, became 
hopelessly bankrupt and only an overseer in the mill of 
which he had been sole owner. This was a fatal blow 
to Alfred Tukins, financially, and otherwise, from which 
he never recovered; but to Mrs. Tukins the failure was 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


45 


of little concern since she drew from her father what her 
husband failed to provide. 

The fact that her husband was a mill operative touched 
her pride in a soft place, but the pang was only momen- 
| tary. She flourished as before and her husband was good 
enough to keep in the background. Two boys and two 
girls were born, whom Fenworth Boye promised to edu- 
cate and help on in the world. But alas ! for the plans of 
men, Fenworth Boye failed first in business, then in 
health and finally in life, leaving nothing, having nothing 
to leave to his daughter or her children. 

The Tukins family now felt the weight of the heavy 
hand of poverty, the real, pinching kind. Mrs. Tukins’ 
temper was never a thing to sit down by and make much 
of — rather, something to shun even at the expense of 
climbing a barbed wire fence. Still, in prosperity, those 
who were obliged to summer and winter it, might be 
able to endure and live. But when the world jostled 
her aside and poverty placed a horny hand upon her then 
the kinks in temper became great gnarls and knots. As 
soon as old enough the boys entered the mill to eke out 
the family expenses. 

During this time, that is the time since the death of 
her father, Mrs. Tukins attempted to win the favor of 
Roger Boye, her father’s wealthy brother, but he was 
' very careful of his favor and still more so of his money. 
He was not a niggard by any means, and was willing to 
help his niece and did, but Mrs. Tukins scorned such 
small gifts as five dollar notes and small change. ’Twas 
not the half pint that she wanted but the full gallon. As 
the present failed to do her bidding, she planned to bring 
the future to her feet. 

As already recorded the Tukins family was having a 
snug tussle with everything that life demanded to make 


46 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


itself comfortable. Tlie boys worked in the mill and the 
girls ran at large without thought on> their part or their 
mother’s of educational improvement, and Alfred Tukins, 
the father, drudged on while Mrs. Tukins applied the lash 
to all and made it snap and tingle as few have the gift 
to do. But all things come to an end. Alfred Tukins, 
worn out with hard work, dissipation, disappointment 
and his wife’s lashings, laid down his life and found rest 
at last in death. 

If Mrs. Tukins was a “bitter wind” before, she was a 
fear inspiring tornado now. All the gall in her nature, 
and little else appeared, came to the surface. The girls, 
Mollie and Nettie Tukins, entered the mill, and perhaps 
Mrs. Tukins herself would at last be driven to handle a 
shuttle. But all this misery of poverty and hot temper 
came to an end. Roger Boye was dead, leaving no heirs 
and no will, and Isabella Tukins, the next of kin, was 
sole heir. Need it be said that there was great rejoicing 
and uproar in the Tukins family when this news burst 
upon its members. Enough is it to say that Mrs. Tukins 
with her sons and daughters marched out of that manu- 
facturing town, the scene of so much that were better 
forgotten, with their heads up, shook its dust from their 
feet and went on toward Prodigality and Extravagance, 
where they arrived in due time and were found by the 
accommodating Lullywick. The name of Tukins had 
lost its charm if it ever had any for the children and the 
euphonious name of Lullywick took its place. And there 
they are — as fine a brood, taking one view of it, as man 
may see. As soon as Roger Boye’s estate was reduced 
to money and Madame Lullywick came into full posses- 
sion of his hoarded gold, the Bond street mansion was 
purchased and the life of riot was begun. The iron firm 
in Garroway street in which Lullywick had a small in- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


47 


terest, was succeeded by Theodore Lullywick & Sons — 
the sons being the Tukins boys, who could read and 
also could write their names if they were not hurried in 
the process. 

Usually the day was well advanced before there was 
any sign of life, except by hirelings, in or about Lully- 
wick mansion in Bond street. On the morning after the 
reception, the members of the family were more dilatory 
than usual in coming to the breakfast table. Mr. Lully- 
wick was the first to make his appearance, others fol- 
lowed one by one until the table had its complement. 
Madame Lullywick presided with usual grace and dig- 
nity or a little more than usual. It was evident before 
the meal had occupied much attention that Madame Lul- 
ly wick's temper was in a snarl. For every fancied inat- 
tention on the part of servants, and there was a small 
army of them, all black and polished off and shiny with 
good living, she fell into a little passion that brought 
the color to her high cheeks. 

The elder Lullywick appeared to be unmoved and took 
his coffee in sullen silence unmindful of the sharp if not 
scornful glances with which Madame Lullywick regarded 
him. The Misses Lullywick in curl papers and undress 
nibbled the toast in a spiteful way. Agnes Canton alone 
appeared as usual, quiet and unaffected. The Lullywick 
boys were interested in the meal and let nothing come 
between it and them. When appetite had begun to relax 
its hold, Jack Lullywick, with his mouth full, started the 
conversation. 

“Deuced fine show las' evenin’ ! Best s’ciety in the 
city!” 

“I should think so !” ejaculated Madame Lullywick, 
looking upon Lullywick senior as a cat upon her prey. 
“I should think so !” The gale was coming and probably 


48 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


those who were acquainted with its violence, braced 
themselves and held their breath. 

“I should like to know/’ continued Madame Lully- 
wick, addressing the silent head of the house, “if you are 
master of your own house ! I should like to know if I 
cannot give a reception without being overrun by im- 
pudent and low bred reporters. Must I keep open house 
to entertain newsboys or any vulgar persons who choose 
to favor us with their company!” 

But Mr. Lullywick did not even raise his eyes. He 
had learned, probably, that it were wiser to retire within 
himself when the domestic pot boiled over. 

“Why!” exclaimed the impulsive Nettie Lullywick 
who had a little sense and some idea of justice, “what ’d 
they do that was so bad? I didn’t see why they warn’t 
jest’s much gentlemen as the rest o’ the company. And,” 
she continued, looking at Agnes, “Agnes, ’peared, to like 
one of them.” 

“Agnes !” burst out Madame Lullywick, “if you have 
no sense of what is proper conduct, you may keep your 
room hereafter!” 

“The reporters behaved better’n some others I could 
mention,” said Mollie Lullywick who was always on the 
other side and eager to say something spiteful. “They 
didn’t get tipsy!” she exclaimed with some vehemence, 
looking hard at Jack Lullywick. 

Madame Lullywick forgot her breakfast and glared at 
her daughters in speechless wrath. Her anger and per- 
turbation of spirit was not Warranted by the fact that 
here came to the surface. Probably, Madame Lullywick 
regarded reporters as spies, as men trained to steal be- 
hind the scene, to lift the curtain and to explore — that 
they were longer, keener sighted than other men and 
could see through many thicknesses. Possibly, if one 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


49 


feature of the reception had been lacking, Madame Lully- 
wick’s rage might not have been aroused. 

“B’George, yer can’t none on yer guess what hap- 
pened after them reporter fellers left!” said Sam Lully- 
wick with animation. “Yer don’t know what me’n Jack 
did t’m ! Come, now, I’ll be hanged if yer can guess !” 
and he laughed uproariously and his brother joined him. 
“Didn’t we fix’m, Jack! O, my! O, dear! Tell’m, 
Jack ! B’George, best joke o’ the season !” Jack Lully- 
wick thus appealed to gave the desired particulars. ’ 
“Wal, yer see, soon’s them reporter fellers left, we 
follered’m an’ come up to’m to the park. Sam he 
asked’m an’ wanted to know didn’t they know ’nough 
not to be entroodin’ where they want wanted or invited, 
an’ the tall feller said as how he was invited, an’ jest 
then Sam hit’m over the ear with his cane an’ went fer’m 
like a good un, an’ knocked’m clean inter the street! 
An’, b’George, yer orter see me larrup the other feller !” 

“I don’t b’lieve a word of it!” exclaimed Nettie Lully- 
wick. “Where’d you get that black mark under yer 
eye?” 

“Why, o’course, that tall feller hit me, but I’ll bet he 
can’t see outer one o’ hissen this mornin’.” 

“But, say,” piped up Sam Lullywick, earnestly as 
though he had forgotten something important, “who d’ye 
’spose them reporter fellers was a-talkin’ with when we 
come up to’m? Why, the tipsy feller that come to the 
party drunk’s’n Injun, an’ he said the reporters was his 
friends !” * 

Madame Lullywick dropped her knife and fork with 
a clatter; her hands trembled; the color left her face. 
She looked savagely toward the senior Lullywick, who 
raised his eyes at last under this spur to meet the look 
with a startled expression in his own face. Madame 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


So 

Lullywick abruptly left the table followed by her hus- 
band. The junior Lullywicks were too dull to take no- 
tice. Dull or not, their mother fell into so many moods, 
some of them violent and beyond all reason, that new 
freaks of temper or deportment excited no curiosity. 
Agnes Canton, however, of different calibre, quick, ob- 
servant, in a quandary as to much that concerned her 
and looking for light and a clue, saw and wondered. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


5i 


CHAPTER V. 

AGNES CANTON. 

Who was Agnes Canton and why was she under the 
Lullywick roof? Agnes had asked herself these ques- 
tions again and again, probed here and there and pleaded 
for light upon past history, but all to no purpose. 

From Madame Lullywick, presumably her benefactor, 
Agnes learned that she was an orphan, destitute and 
friendless, and that she had been received into the Lully- 
wick family out of pure and noble charity. Of her early 
history, of the time before Madame Lullywick became 
interested in her, Madame Lullywick declared that she 
knew nothing. Agnes had been an inmate of the Lully- 
wick house nearly six years. She was now twenty. She 
remembered living at a farm house in Melton, ja. country 
town, a long distance from the city. How she longed 
to go back to that quiet place, to that kind and simple 
folk ! How that delightful life rushed in upon her mem- 
ory at every recollection ! Agnes remembered the quaint 
house and the rustic porch, the fields and the brook, the 
flock of sheep and kine ! Ah, the simplicity, the beauty, 
the seclusion of such a life ! And she remembered how 
the kind man and his wife, who were like father and 
mother to her, wept over her and clung to her at parting 
and that she, too, cried and sobbed and pleaded to be 
allowed to stay. 

That was nearly six years ago, but memory had 
taken such a hold upon it, recollection was so vivid that 
it was ever before Agnes as a scene enacted yesterday. 


52 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Six years had passed since Madame Lullywick with her 
hard, relentless face had brought her to a gilded pal- 
ace, where a long time she was inconsolable — almost 
distraught. 

Agnes had no knowledge of Madame Lullywick’s his- 
tory — had not heard the name till she appeared at the 
farm house in Melton and dragged her away. In Mel- 
ton, Agnes attended the village school and when she 
reached the Lullywick house, her education with Mollie 
and Nettie Lullywick was resumed under private teach- 
ers. She had made good use of her opportunity in Mel- 
ton ; her mind was active and eager. At fourteen when 
she came to the Lullywick house, Agnes was far in ad- 
vance of most girls of her age. Mollie and Nettie Lully- 
wick soon lost interest in better education; and there 
was reason, for they had few mental gifts; and, finding 
insurmountable difficulties in English except in large 
print, turned to French, to the dancing class and to the 
tortured piano. 

Agnes, however, accustomed, or at least resigned to 
her new home, continued her studies with exceeding zeal 
and courage. At the age of twenty, then, when Agnes 
Canton appeared on this stage, after six years of per- 
sistent and careful study, she was remarkably proficient 
in knowledge as practical as any found in books, anil 
any knowledge may be practical, more or less, according 
to the mind that receives it. Agnes’ habit of mind led 
her to probe to the bottom of anything presented to her 
understanding — to leave no problem unsolved if it were 
possible of solution. As she became older, the secret 
of her life appealed to her as a problem unsolved. Again 
and again she applied to Madame Lullywick for some 
clue, but was turned away always by the repetition of 
the story of her friendless place in the world and her 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


53 


dependence upon present benefactors. And she had ac- 
cepted the explanation, not because it satisfied the heart’s 
yearning, but because her past history, for the present 
at least, appeared to be irrevocably lost or locked beyond 
reach. 

But Agnes could not still the promptings of her heart, 
aye, and of her mind, too, and again she plunged into 
the problem determined to gain access to some solving 
factor. The matter had lain dormant a long time, not 
dismissed, but merely pigeonholed in the mind with a 
reminding tag ever dangling before her. One day about 
a month before the “reception,” Agnes, in retrospective 
mood, her mind toying with the recollection of the happy 
life at Melton, was suddenly inspired again to explore the 
past to see if any door, cranny or crevice would open 
to her; a glimpse might be enough, but until she had 
it she could not be satisfied. Two years or more had 
passed since she broached the subject to Madame Lully- 
wick. 

With the thought came determination and action. Ag- 
nes went directly to Madame Lullywick and opened the 
old controversy, or more properly, perhaps, the old 
wound, for thus did it appear to be to Madame Lully- 
wick, which she may have imagined, in the long interval 
of silence, had healed and left not even a scar. Nothing 
was learned at this interview, but Agnes saw what she 
had not seen or observed before. Agnes was older now, 
her mind was clearer, more determined and quicker to 
make deductions. She saw that her query startled 
Madame Lullywick, and in her face was an expression, 
in her eyes a gleam that told Agnes as plainly as words 
that she was possibly encroaching upon dangerous 
ground — leading up to something that might recoil upon 
her. Fraught with danger as it might be, yet the fact, 


54 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


if it were a fact, only quickened the impulse to know 
more, to know all. 

Madame Lullywick had resources ; she could not com- 
mand herself immediately in sudden surprises, but after 
the first flush, her will conquered and she became calm 
as before. She tried to be gracious, recited the old story 
and appeared to be grieved that it was not accepted as 
final. Still, cunning and full of art as she was, she 
could not conceal the fact that Agnes' quiet persistence 
stirred her. 

Agnes returned to her room and began to review what 
had passed between her and Madame Lullywick. She 
could not still the voice that bade her push on till she 
found something; her soul was fired with zeal afresh. 
She began to reason, to weigh and to consider. Madame 
Lullywick spurned the poor, drove them from her door 
like vermin, and had no interest in the unfortunate, and 
apparently not a thought beyond herself and her own. 
Why should this woman, slave of fashion and all its fol- 
lies, seek out a poor friendless orphan in far away Melton 
and take her to her own home — tear her away as though 
she had some authority over her? How did Madame 
Lullywick know that in Melton was an orphan, by no 
means friendless, for the Melton friends were kinder than 
any she had known since, suited to her charity needs? 
Madame Lullywick must have had some knowledge of 
her before she appeared in Melton. What was it? 

Although while in the Lullywick house Agnes had met 
with kindness, yet it was a negative kindness — really 
neither kindness nor unkindness. When she entered the 
house, she was told to call Madame Lullywick "aunt” 
as she had addressed the kind friends in Melton as 
“uncle” and “aunt,” but she could never yield to it ; the 
word choked her and stifled her, and the word “madame” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


55 


must act as substitute. While Agnes was grateful for 
her education, and expressed often her gratitude, thank- 
ful, also, for clothing, if it had been scant, and for food, 
of which there was no lack, yet the time had come to 
cast off these charities, be independent and earn her own 
bread. The gilt and glitter, the aimless lives of the mem- 
bers of the Lullywick family, the shallowness and heart- 
lessness of it all was repulsive and depressing. A sense 
of something like shame overwhelmed Agnes sometimes 
as she began to see and to appreciate fully the character 
of those on whom she had depended and to whom she 
was and must ever be under obligation. 

Often when this sense of loneliness, dependence, dis- 
heartened her, the resolution came to go forth to work, 
to beg even, if need be, to escape what was becoming 
more and more intolerable. But where could she go? 
To whom could she apply? Agnes had few acquaintances, 
for she did not visit with the Lullywicks and was glad 
that she was spared and not missed from such company 
— only occasionally had she courage enough to mingle 
with the guests who found welcome in the house. Her 
books and studies had been her only friends and com- 
panions and were enough; and so interested in them 
had she been that little thought had been given to the 
world or what was in it for her. But now Agnes awoke 
to the fact that there was a life to live, that its duties 
must be met, that she was endowed with good health 
and a strong body, and that she was able to fight her 
own battles and fight them she would. 

The dawdling habits of the Lullywick family had little 
influence upon Agnes' mind and life ; while it depressed, 
she could rise above it or keep it at a distance. It was 
not a social family; the members came together rarely 
except at breakfast and at late dinner ; there was no so- 


56 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


cial gathering except when the toady and the sycophant 
came; in full dress — no fireside lingering or domestic 
conviviality — and no home cheerfulness, little pleasures, 
or mutual interest and exchange of sympathy. 

While Agnes appeared to be one of the family, yet 
often she was treated with such coldness and indiffer- 
ence that the thought came that she was only a guest, 
an unwelcome guest, whom the host and hostess enter- 
tained because they must. Menial labor had never been 
required of her, but she cared for her own room, made 
her own clothing, and voluntarily helped in the kitchen 
to practice with and to take lessons of the housekeeper. 
Up to this time, Agnes had mingled little with the Lully- 
wick guests, but now when courses of study were com- 
pleted, although diligent study was not at an end, and as 
the outside world began to have interest, she went oc- 
casionally to the drawing room. In this way a few ac- 
quaintances were made, and when her friends came again 
they inquired for Agnes if she was not present. This 
simple fact was one of the causes that led to a change 
of conduct on the part of Madame Lullywick toward 
Agnes. 

Agnes was a good conversationalist, quick and ready 
in speech, bright and cheery, and the rich mellow voice 
added charm. Her conversation showed the wealth of 
her mind, and Madame Lullywick’s guests listened with 
pleasure and applauded. Not many of her guests were 
apparently interested in anything intellectual, but the 
night lamp attracts often and destroys useful insects. On 
the other hand, the Misses Lullywick had not advanced 
a jot; their educational possession was little more than 
when they ran at large in the factory village or worked 
in the mill; a little gossip in clipped English; a little 
silly, giggling talk about nothing; a little chatter about 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


57 


dress and fashion, the length of skirts and the height of 
bonnets, was all they could master and be sure of it. 
They wore more rings on fingers, more jewels hung from 
ear lobes than when they worked in the mill, but other- 
wise there was little change. Certainly, no more jewels 
were hung in the mind. 

Madame Lullywick was quick to see the contrast be- 
tween Agnes and her daughters, and, naturally, consid- 
ering what kind a woman she was, was displeased that 
the poor orphan whom she had taken to her house should 
shine before her guests to the disadvantage of her own 
children. Hence, Madame Lullywick, fully realizing 
this, presented excuses, ready made, for Agnes if her 
guests requested her presence. 

Certainly a barrier between Madame Lullywick and 
her protege was taking shape and building itself up — 
the natural result of the conflict, or the mere social con- 
tact of a pure soul with its exact opposite. Agnes 
realized it, and believed that the time was near when she 
must be her own and only master. But before she left 
that house another attempt must be made to lift the veil 
that hid past history. 

A few months before this time, that is, the time of the 
reception, Agnes met Mrs. Apton at one of Madame 
Lullywick’s teas and was attracted by her motherly face, 
apparent kindness of heart and her gentle and refined 
manner. Mrs. Apton also appeared to be drawn to 
Agnes and urged her to call at her house. Mrs. Apton’s 
first visit to the Lullywick house was also the last. 
Thoughtful, worthy persons may be caught in a trap like 
others, but one twitch of the snare, one grip of the noose 
is enough ; when they escape they keep beyond range for- 
ever after. Agnes was received so cordially by Mrs. Ap- 
ton that she could not doubt the sincerity of her new 


58 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


friend. This acquaintance, the first of its kind, brought 
more sunshine into her life. O, what healing in kind 
words, sympathy and in a caress! 

Since leaving the Bartleys, the kind “uncle” and 
“aunt” in Melton, no one had been lovingly kind. When 
Agnes began to visit Mrs. Apton, a new life appeared to 
stretch before her. Really, there was something to live 
for after all. At the first visit, Agnes remembered that 
Mrs. Apton embraced her, kissed her, bringing the tears 
of gratitude to her eyes, so free had been her life from 
such offerings of friendship. That was the first touch of 
love that had reached her heart since her girlhood, and 
it helped, O, so much, to smooth the path that was often 
rough and steep. 

For several months, Agnes had been a constant vis- 
itor at Mrs. Apton’s house, and her acquaintance with 
Mrs. Apton had ripened into friendship and love, and it 
was through the kindness and help of Mrs. Apton that 
she hoped to come in contact with the world and be in- 
dependent. As there had been no restraint upon her 
movements, and as there had been no familiar exchange 
of confidence between Madame Lullywick and herself, 
Agnes had said nothing to her about her visits to Mrs. 
Apton. There was no thought of concealment ; it did not 
occur to Agnes that Madame Lullywick would be in- 
terested in it. 

Returning from Mrs. Apton’s house one day, Agnes 
found Madame Lullywick in the hall evidently waiting 
for her. She saw that Madame Lullywick was disturbed 
and that an outburst was coming. At her imperious bid- 
ding, Agnes followed her to the sewing room, and then, 
the woman, possessed of a demon, turned upon her. 

“You may think you can deceive me, but you are mis- 
taken! What are you plotting, looking so dark and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


59 


sour all the time? What are you doing so much with 
that Apton woman ! Have I not given you all you ever 
had? Is this the return you make for what I’ve done for 
you? Is this the way you show the gratitude you talk 
about? That Apton woman has treated me with con- 
tempt, refused my invitations and snubbed me again and 
again, and you are gadding around and conniving with 
her! And,” she continued, growing louder and more 
demonstrative, “I forbid you ever entering her house 
again ! If you do, you have no place here and may leave 
instantly,” and as usual when her temper was victor, 
she turned to leave the room. But Agnes, now aroused 
and indignant, barred the way. 

“Madame Lullywick, you must listen to me! I have 
been to Mrs. Apton’s house because she invited me and 
was kind to me. I never thought that you would object 
or care anything about it. I conceal nothing; tliere is 
nothing to conceal, and as to conniving, you mistake. I 
do not know what you mean. Never has a word against 
you or about you come from Mrs. Apton in my presence. 
And, now,” continued Agnes, believing the time for final 
reckoning had come, “what is the meaning of this pas- 
sionate outbreak. This is not directed against Mrs. Ap- 
ton, but against me? How did you know that I have 
been to Mrs. Apton’s? Do you watch me? If you do, 
why? What have I done to thus arouse your enmity? 
I can think of nothing! I am guiltless of any intention 
to offend you. My conscience is free! 

“Madame Lullywick,” said Agnes, approaching a step 
nearer and speaking with intense earnestness, “you can- 
not deceive me ! There is something about me, my past 
history — something you know — I am sure of it — that is 
in some way the cause of your harshness and violence. 
What is it? Am I to live with this cloud always hang- 


6o 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


in g over me ? Madame Lullywick, will you tell me who 
I am ? Will you tell me why you chose me as the orphan 
whom you wished to befriend ? How did you know that 
I or the one you wanted was in Melton? How did you 
find me? You must have known something about me 
before that time. What was it? Why will you not tell 
me? Have I not a right to know?” 

Madame Lullywick was silent, and she quailed before 
the close scrutiny of this determined woman. Her hands 
trembled, her face paled a little and she bit her lips 
fiercely, struggling with self and trying to gain control. 
She answered calmly, comparatively, with a slight tremor 
in the voice: 

“I know nothing about you more than I've told you. 
Why do you keep asking? What wonderful history,” 
she added with a sneer, “do you suppose is connected 
with your life?” 

“Wonderful or not,” exclaimed Agnes vehemently, 
“there is a history and you know it. There is something 
about me you know, and for some reason will not tell. 
Now my mind is made up! You tell me if I go into 
Mrs. Apton’s house again, I must leave this house. I de- 
cide now, Madame Lullywick! I shall go immediately 
to Mrs. Apton! I leave this house now, and I go as I 
am! I will not take a thing from my room. You gave 
me all, and all is yours ! I am grateful and I have tried to 
express it and to show it. But you can do no more; I 
must do for myself! Better to beg than to be a hated 
and despised recipient of charity! Again I thank you, 
and I shall never be less grateful ! Let us part in peace !” 
and Agnes held out her hand. 

Evidently Madame Lullywick was surprised and un- 
prepared for such an issue ; and in her face and eyes there 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


61 


was more than surprise — a startled look that did not es- 
cape Agnes. 

“Agnes, you shall not go,” she exclaimed vehemently 
but not angrily. “What I’ve done I thought was for 
your good. If you set so much by your visits to Mrs. 
Apton, you may continue them. Perhaps I may be mis- 
taken about her. Let the matter drop and say nothing 
to Mrs. Apton or to anyone else of what has passed be- 
tween us. Go to your room and think no more about it.” 

Madame Lullywick swept out of the room and Agnes, 
surprised by this unexpected result, disturbed, more than 
ever in doubt by this sudden change and easy compliance, 
was undecided and stood for a moment trying to collect 
her thoughts. She did not play with words when she 
said that she was going. She had said it, and she meant 
it; the time had come; she wanted to go, and go she 
would, now. Agnes opened the door to pass out, and in 
the threshold met Madame Lullywick, who entered and 
closed the door. The devil in the woman had Returned to 
life and activity, and was in full command. Her fierce 
eyes flashed and shot forth malignant hatred and scorn, 
and through it all appeared an indescribable expression, 
cunning, crafty, low, in her face now flaming with pas- 
sion. 

“And suppose I do know something about you,” she 
almost screamed, “and suppose I choose to keep it to my- 
self that you may not be disgraced by it, you minx ! Sup- 
pose there’s something about your birth, you — ” 

She did not finish the sentence, and with a look and 
a gesture intended to express much, the angry woman, 
like a snarling tigress unwillingly leaving her prey, dis- 
appeared again, closing the door with a crash. 

Agnes sprang back when Madame Lullywick re- 
entered the room — when she saw how fierce was the pas- 


6 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


sion that controlled her; and as she advanced a step at 
every sentence as though she wished to spring upon and 
rend her, Agnes shrunk from her and feared for her life. 
In all the stormy scenes witnessed in that house, Madame 
Lullywick never appeared so far removed from reason 
and sobriety as then. 

Stunned by this awful disclosure about her birth, grop- 
ing, feeling her way up the broad stairway, Agnes found 
her room, and, throwing herself upon the bed, let the 
storm within her breast rage and the torrent of tears have 
free course. Till far into the night she struggled with 
this new feature of her life as one might with a vampire — 
hurling it from her, casting it down only to see it rise 
again and fasten its hold upon her. But on the heels of 
the storm, however violent, follows the calm and the sun 
with its gentle, soothing antidote. A strong woman with 
Agnes' natural and acquired gifts, at the threshold of life 
and womanhood cannot be crushed by anything of which 
her own soul is guiltless. After the storm passed and 
the fountain of her tears was dry, she began to reason 
and to take a sensible view of what had overtaken her. 
If there was a stain upon her birth, then it must be met 
and accepted, and tears availed nothing. 

After all, if all were true, had not Madame Lullywick 
been or tried to be her benefactor, in keeping from her 
what might cloud her life to the end ! After all — all her 
querying and suspicion — she had persisted in the over- 
throw of herself. Ah, but if true, why could not Madame 
Lullywick tell her kindly? Why should the knowledge 
of it or the recollection of it drive to fury unless — un- 
less — Oh! Oh! — unless it was a personal recollection! 
Merciful God, was it possible that some link of infamy 
connected her with that house ! The thought was stifling, 
suffocating and filled her soul with loathing. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


63 


In spite of her generous spirit, in spite of the fact that 
she was indebted to Madame Lullywick, a feeling of dis- 
trust, mingled with fear and dread, took possession of 
her. The time had come to fly from what was like a 
rankling thorn in the flesh. But as* Agnes grew calmer 
a ray of cheer struggled into her mind as light into a 
dark room through closed shutters. She began to doubt. 
Madame Lullywick told her that she knew nothing about 
her past history and left the room ; then she rushes back 
and flings the terrible fact, if fact it be, as though it were 
an afterthought — as though it might be a ruse to stop 
further inquiry. But one thing was certain. Instant 
departure was stayed by the turn of events, but much 
longer stay in that house was impossible. 

The next day Madame Lullywick was more gracious 
than usual, and almost kind. But Agnes discovered im- 
mediately that Madame Lullywick regarded her with sus- 
picion. The barrier between them was becoming an in- 
surmountable wall of partition. In Madame Lullywick’s 
comparative kindness, in her side glances, in her watchful 
scrutiny, was something Agnes felt intuitively that 
boded no good for her. But before the cat jumped, the 
bird might fly. 


64 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER VI. 

STANLEY BRUCE ENCOUNTERS MADAME 
LULLYWICK. 

The next day after the Lullywick reception, Stanley 
Bruce awoke to the fact that a new interest had come 
into his life. The sun had more delight in its brightness ; 
the dingy street into which he looked from the window 
of his room was more attractive than he ever thought it 
could be; the voice of the hawker rising on the cry, 
“Good cookin’ an’ eatin’ apples,” that had disturbed his 
morning quiet until he thought of going out and taking 
him by the collar, now had less jar and more melody in 
it ; a new factor in prosaic life and routine was now fore- 
most and the thought of it filled his soul and thrilled him, 
and gave new impulse to glowing, eager hope and 
prompted him to look into the future through a wide 
and enchanting vista. 

A.s Bruce recalled his conversation with Miss Can- 
ton, who formed the oasis in the desert of undress and 
brass at the Lullywick reception, a feeling of distrust in 
his own discretion came to him like a shock from an elec- 
tric battery. In that brief time he had laid before Miss 
Canton a summary of the history of his life — of his father, 
mother, brother and sisters. Of all he had spoken with 
that affectionate enthusiasm that characterized him in 
any mention of those dear to him. How could he do it? 
What possessed him to thus confide in a stranger. Bruce 
remembered with a thrill that made him jump that Miss 
Canton had committed to him many details of her life, al- 
though giving no clue to the fact that she was a member 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


65 


of the Lullywick household, which to Bruce in his pres- 
ent state of mind was wrong — must be — and unaccount- 
able till more light came to reveal. 

Bruce reproached himself gently for his boyish sirm 
plicity and chatter about himself; and while the first 
thought of it depressed him, yet as he became accus- 
tomed to it, the review of all that passed between them 
made his heart buoyant. He remembered that when he 
looked into her blue eyes he saw and felt what he had 
never seen or felt before ; he knew it ; something flashed 
through his soul that had never come near him before. 
While in college, during vacation, Bruce had traveled 
throughout his own and other countries, for his father 
had made his education very liberal, and he had access, at 
home, to the most refined and intelligent society; no- 
where had he fallen under the spell of womanly grace 
and beauty — nowhere had he come face to face with any 
problem of love. 

In his egotism, he wondered if Miss Canton's response 
to his confiding history of himself, in speaking of her own 
thoughts and purposes, was prompted by anything she 
saw in him — was it akin to what he recognized in her? 
He recalled that her eyes met his and never flinched — 
not with boldness and conventional staring, but, as he 
imagined, with kindred sympathy and interest; and he 
remembered, also, and his face burned at the thought, 
that when he bade Miss Canton good-night, and she ex- 
tended her hand, he held it a moment between both 
hands, that his left hand — how could he do it? — had 
closed over it unconsciously. But quickly came the re- 
assuring thought that there was no appearance of pro- 
test on her part, not even recognition of it — merely un- 
conscious, automatic on her part as well as his. 

This meeting and quick response of two souls is not 


66 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


conventional, but it is natural. There was no back- 
ground to Bruce’s character where his thoughts and 
sentiments were rehearsed and fitly worded for the public 
ear. Whatever appealed to his admiration and sense of 
worth and beauty, had immediate outspoken and em- 
phatic approval; he had no set phrase or reserve stock 
of fine words to serve any occasion; in Bruce was the 
personification of candor, good, broad sense and honesty, 
too blunt, perhaps, to please word-weighers and time- 
servers, but steadfast and true to the core. Rigidly, yet 
sensibly brought up, Bruce had come to manhood with 
exalted ideas of life and its responsibilities, and no in- 
fluence could swerve him a jot from the highest purpose 
and endeavor. Miss Canton’s characteristics were sim- 
ply counterparts of those of Bruce — fearless in the right, 
but not bold, pure as the unflecked snow, honest, broad- 
minded and endowed with rare good sense. 

No cause for wonder, then, that two such souls com- 
ing in contact should intuitively, almost, yield to each 
other and spontaneously, in words or otherwise, declare 
their respect, aye, their love for each other. What maud- 
lin sentiment is abroad and wandering up and down in 
regard to the social relation of good men and women? 
A man, sixty years of age, with the stamp of respect- 
ability and worth upon him, was traveling in a crowded 
car. In the seat with him was a woman apparently thirty 
years of age — at all events old enough to have a little 
sense if she ever intended to come into possession of that 
commodity. They rode in silence a hundred miles. 
When the woman laid down her book and began to look 
at the landscape, the man volunteered a harmless remark 
about the weather, which was not good and deserved 
comment. Then the woman turned upon him with scorn 
and anger in her face, and, her eyes flashing, gathered 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


67 


up her bundles and baggage, and, without a word, swept 
into the aisle where she stood until an accommodating 
gentleman gave her his seat. She had not been for- 
mally introduced, and, destitute of sense, accepted the 
friendly offering of a gentleman as an insult. 

To Bruce was now presented the problem of reaching 
Miss Canton, and reach her in some way he would if it 
were within human possibility. The winged god had 
sent home his shaft to Bruce’s heart ; he knew it, and the 
world might know it; it was something not to shrink 
from, but to press on to and to be proud of. 

Bruce kept no secrets from his friend Paige, and con- 
sulted him immediately. In matters of this kind, Paige 
was a little more determined or confident than Bruce. 
A straightforward course was his always, but, assured 
that it was clean-cut and above board, nothing could turn 
him. 

“Why not call on Miss Canton?” suggested Paige. 
“Walk right into the Lully wick mansion and demand to 
see Miss Canton !” 

“Can you not see that is impossible under the circum- 
stances — impossible at present, at least ! Proper to make 
a party call on Madame Lullywick if we’d been bona fide 
guests and had not been treated with scorn. I cannot 
call on Miss Canton because I was not her guest! See 
what a snarl I’m in ! Strictly, there could be no greater 
breach of etiquette than to call on a guest of the hostess 
(as Miss Canton may be) and ignore the hostess.” 

“Fudge! Snarl or no snarl, don’t let fine points of 
etiquette stand in your way ! I know that you believe in 
etiquette, even the whittled points of it, if founded on 
sense, but what do the Lullywicks know or care about 
etiquette ?” 

“But if I am to have access to that house I must con- 


68 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ciliate the Lullywicks, Madame Lullywick, at least. If 
they have no manners, that s no reason why I should for- 
get mine. If I am to see Miss Canton, I must court the 
favor of Madame Lullywick.” 

“You may court with all your best manners, but you’ll 
never win. If I am a judge, there’s a woman you can- 
not conciliate. She’s a fighter. Every look, every mo- 
tion, shows it. She has a powerful will, but not reason 
and sense enough to balance; she treated us with con- 
tempt ; her mind in regard to us is made up, fixed and im- 
movable. Nothing can atone for the insult we offered 
her in attending her reception. Stanley Bruce, make up 
your mind to be trampled on if you carry the campaign 
into her company. Come! I’ll help you! Mark out 
the course and I’ll pitch in anywhere. Nothing would 
please me more than to outwit her ! Two heads ought to 
be better than one, if one is Madame Lullywick’s. The 
way she looked at us across that drawing room, the way 
her eyes followed us, makes my blood run cooler. De- 
cide on action, sir, immediately, and give me orders !” 

Easy to decide on action, but Bruce found it difficult to 
make use of the decision. Not only must he preserve 
his own self-respect, but also must he be cautious that he 
did not compromise Miss Canton by any hasty or ill- 
judged action. Three days later as Bruce went through 
the park, his/ pulse started into a quickstep as he recog- 
nized Miss Canton approaching. The rain was begin- 
ning to fall and people were hurrying to shelter. Despite 
the falling rain, Miss Canton held out her hand with her 
usual frankness, and under Bruce’s umbrella again they 
were looking into each other’s eyes, finding in each what 
each looked for and admired. Delightful opportunity! 
Under the umbrella, she leaning on his arm, like fast 
friends long separated, they walked slowly toward the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


69 


Lullywick mansion, unmindful of the rain — of everything 
except themselves. In height Miss Canton stood a lit- 
tle above Bruce’s shoulder, and as she held his arm and 
looked up at him and he down upon her, to Bruce, and 
perhaps to Miss Canton, the muddy street was love’s 
lane strewn with flowers and the swish of the drenched 
branches of the park trees only sweet accompaniment. 

If there be merit in contrast, then here was a picture — 
a woman with light brown hair, blue eyes and a fresh, 
rosy complexion, and the man with black hair and mus- 
tache and dark complexion. As they approached the 
Lullywick house, Bruce saw at the window the faces of 
two giggling Lullywick girls. Miss Canton saw them, 
too, and a deeper flush overspread her cheeks, but there 
was a slight toss of the head, an independent poise of it 
that was equivalent to, “There’s nothing to be ashamed 
of ! I don’t care who knows !” 

Bruce was in transports, and asked if he might call. 
Miss Canton looked at him almost wonderingly, as she 
said, “Certainly!” Stanley Bruce now walked on stilts 
with his head in the clouds. Already had he found much 
in life to enjoy and to be thankful for, for he dwelt on the 
bright side of experience and hard work, but now — now 
the world had become a garden with flowers and greater 
beauty at every turn in the way. 

On the following evening Bruce was ushered into the 
great drawing room of the Lullywick house, shaking in 
his boots and wondering if he might be allowed to escape 
with his life if the mistress of the house found him loiter- 
ing there. But fortunately the Lullywicks were on duty 
elsewhere. In the same nook, in the clutter of bric-a- 
brac, where he first met Miss Canton, he sat in the 
charming presence and forgot all else. He appreciated 
the depth and breadth of her mind; she had read not 


7 ° 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


merely for entertainment, but also for culture. Of the 
great questions of the day, in art, literature and educa- 
tion, Miss Canton had well-grounded, matter-of-fact 
ideas, and discussed them with astonishing readiness and 
clearness. As he watched the lights and shadows in her 
countenance, he was glad to come to the conclusion that 
she was not pretty, for a pretty face was not always a 
recommendation. Miss Canton’s face was too strong, 
too intellectual, to be pretty, but when he saw it under 
fire — under the fire of her thoughts and the flash of eye 
that came to emphasize — he thought he had never seen 
a face more beautiful. Too quickly the time passed. If 
he had walked on stilts before, his feet had wings now as 
he went through the park and the streets on his way to 
his boarding house. 

Bruce had duties and obligations to discharge in the 
interest of the “Morning Waker,” and, hence, not many 
evenings were open to his own entertainment. But in a 
few days Bruce knocked again at the door of the Lully- 
wick mansion and was admitted as before by a ponderous 
negro in a dress suit. He placed his card on the silver 
receiver, presented by the footman, and waited in the 
drawing room. Hearing the rustle of a dress and a quick, 
impatient footfall, Bruce sprang up and came face to face 
with Madame Lullywick. She regarded him a moment 
with scorn, the color on her high cheeks deepening. At 
last, tossing her head, she asked, loftily : 

“What is your business, sir?” 

“I called to see Miss Canton.” 

“What is your business with Miss Canton ?” she asked, 
making a mock courtesy, “if I may be so bold as to in- 
quire ?” 

“Business ? I-I came to call on Miss Canton ! Is Miss 
Canton in?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER 


71 


“In or out does not concern you, sir ! You cannot see 
Miss Canton.” 

Bruce was aroused, but there was no danger of his 
losing his head or temper; he had himself in full com- 
mand and realized that he was in another's house and 
also that he had a devil to deal with. What the woman 
said hurt not so much as the way she said it. 

“Is Miss Canton in ?” asked Bruce sharply. “Bias she 
received my card ?” 

“No! And will not receive it! I forbid her receiving 
cards or visits from you ! You will take your departure 
immediately, if you please,” she added with another mock 
courtesy — an insolent twist of the body that made Bruce 
hot. Her face burned and her eyes — but there are no 
words to describe them. It were useless for a sane man 
to contend with a worse than a termagant, but Bruce 
was no coward. 

“I beg to inform you, madame, that I claim to be a 
gentleman and expect to be treated as such even in your 
house.” 

“If you are a gentleman, you will leave this house im- 
mediately — without another word !” 

Parley was useless and Bruce was glad to escape, but 
if Madame Lullywick supposed that she had won for all 
time, she was in error. Nothing drives some men on so 
fast as opposition. Bruce was furious as he strode 
through the park. Never before had such insult been 
thrown at him. What was the meaning of it? Was it 
all explained by the fact that he had been an unwelcome 
guest? No! There must be something more. And 
there was, although Bruce knew it not. Ah, it was a 
new experience to be ordered out of a house like a strag- 
gling tramp, and his blood Was on fire at the recollection. 


72 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Ha, spurned like a beggar! He, Stanley Bruce, son of 
an honest Quaker, walked over and spat upon ! 

Paige feared that Bruce had parted with all his senses 
when he appeared at Paige’s desk in the “Open Eye” 
office. He felt the disgrace of the repulse almost as much 
as Bruce himself, but no remedy appeared at present; 
they must bide their time. It were useless to write to 
Miss Canton, even if that were proper ; probably no letter 
would reach her. Bruce must wait. 

Nearly a week after the encounter with Madame Lul- 
lywick, Bruce met Miss Canton in the public library. 
His eagerness to see her was responded to apparently 
by an equal inclination on her part. Miss Canton was 
ready to leave the library and Bruce proposed a carriage 
drive. She assented gladly and soon they were riding 
toward the suburbs. Bruce was thinking of his dismissal 
by Madame Lullywick, but as his companion became so 
much interested in the ride, he had not the heart to intro- 
duce a subject to depress them both. 

Miss Canton became so enthusiastic over what came 
to view in this picturesque part of the suburbs that it 
was evident that this ride afforded a new pleasure. Why 
had this talented, this beautiful woman been kept in se- 
clusion — kept somewhere out of the range of the ordi- 
nary pleasures, for her delight and the unconscious reve- 
lation of words showed that thus far in her life her path 
had been narrow and hedged in. 

Returning to the city, a dilemma arose in Bruce’s 
mind. He must leave Miss Canton at the Lullywick 
mansion and thus disclose to watchful eyes what might 
result to the disadvantage of Miss Canton. For himself, 
he cared not how many questioning eyes were upon him. 
But if he recounted what took place between Madame 
Lullywick and himself, naturally Miss Canton would be 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


73 


led into expression of sympathy. There was the pinch; 
it was a nice distinction, but Bruce was capable of it. If 
she expressed regret, and the circumstances demanded 
it, would it not be an admission of her interest in him, 
and had he a right in this short acquaintance to bring 
her to such a confession, even though involuntary on her 
part ? But the knot was cut easily. Miss Canton asked 
to be left at a downtown store and another encounter, 
perhaps, with Madame Lullywick was avoided. 

Several days later, Paige and Bruce were delegated to 
report for their respective papers, the high and low qua- 
vering at a private and most select recital in which the 
leaders of the top-notch aristocracy had a directing hand. 
When the audience was on the tiptoe of expectation 
and a player of local fame, with his hair bristling like a 
hearth broom, not from fright, but from the habit of 
growth, aided by careful culture, came forth to make 
noise and overture — at this moment, just the -time for 
royalty or its next of kin to appear and make a flutter — 
Madame Lullywick and her daughters swept in like a 
queen out for an airing after her first coronation, re- 
splendent in costly and high-colored fabrics and glitter- 
ing gems. The audience faced the entrance and the view 
was clear to full inspection. 

Ah, with what grace, hauteur and condescension did 
Madame Lullywick and her daughters rustle grandly 
(like stiff canvas on a tailor's goose) into their places in 
the front row of patrons — into the seats vacated by 
humbler guests, who scurried out of them as though they 
had stolen them and had been caught in the act. A part 
of the audience looked on passively, a part smiled and 
whispered low, and a part, “quite considerable," accord- 
ing to the fulsome speech of the Rev. Lacroix Tallyho, 


74 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


scowled, wrinkled its forehead and thrust out its under ' 
lip. 

In this flurry Bruce whispered to Paige, “I’m off to 
Bond street! The coast is clear! I’ll call at your office 
by io and get an account of the recital ! Wait for me !” 

Before the first note sounded, perhaps waiting for 
Madame Lullywick to bring into easy poise and mount 
on her nose the gold rimmed spy glass with a jeweled 
handle, Bruce was out and sprinting toward Bond street. 
The same stout negro admitted him and received his 
card. The drawing room was dark and, uninvited to 
enter, Bruce stood in the hall. He noticed that the ne- 
gro received the card with a jerk and scowled, and, what 
was more insolent, stopped to read the card, supposing 
he could read, and to look on the back of it ; he noticed 
also that after turning and staring at him at the door 
through which he disappeared, the negro apparently 
went into the lower or scullery part of the house, for he 
could follow his heavy step. But possibly at that mo- 
ment Miss Canton might be employed in some domestic 
duty. 

Presently appeared the two Lullywick boys, followed 
closely by the burly negro. The elder held Bruce’s card, 
and, approaching within a foot of Bruce, tore the card 
into a dozen pieces and threw them into Bruce’s face. 
The Lullywicks were staggering under a heavy load of 
intoxicants ; no gentleman quarrels or even bandies 
words with a drunken man, if he may escape ; but no man 
with an atom of manhood, in a corner, hemmed in, will 
tender the other cheek and quietly submit to a pummel- 
ing ; if there be such a man, then pummeling is good for 
him — the best medicine to cure him. 

During the card tearing the negro moved behind 
Bruce and stood with his hand on the door knob. Bruce 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


75 


said nothing nor moved a muscle when the pieces of 
cardboard tingled in his face ; he did not intend to wrestle 
with filth unless he was forced. One of the Lullywicks, 
the elder, the braver, that is, the greater ruffian, with a 
lurch and a volley of oaths, went to the hall rack and 
drew forth a heavy stick. Bruce backed slowly toward 
the door and reached for the knob, but the negro held it, 
also the spring latch, and he grinned, the rascal. Ha, 
he was in league with the two pirates and they intended 
in their insanity from drink to punish him roundly. Only 
oaths and foul epithets had come from the lips of the 
Lullywicks ; they were incapable in their present maudlin 
state of connected speech. The elder staggered up in 
drunken fury and swung his stick to bring down on 
Bruce, but Bruce, familiar with foils and the gloves, 
threw up his arm, and the heavy cane fell across the 
negro’s nose, who stood within a foot of the place where 
Bruce was still holding the door. 

The negro fell in a lump, and making a great outcry, 
after the manner of those who see death staring at them 
when they run upon or sit down upon a pin. The door 
released, Bruce lost no time to escape and another Lully- 
wick reception had left its mark — on Bruce’s mind and 
on a prominent feature of the portly footman. Depressing 
and discouraging as this was, Bruce laughed as he has- 
tened back to the recital, for there was time to see or 
hear the end of it ; and, moreover, there was another op- 
portunity to feast his eyes on representative members of 
the Lullywick family, now taking up much room in his 
mind and daily occupying a larger space; he would 
know them better if the Lord willed, and the more they 
repulsed him, the more intimate might be their acquaint- 
ance in the end. 

Bruce was now aroused, body and soul; some clue 


7 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


must be wrung out of something — some light upon the 
cause of this dark enmity of the Lullywicks toward him ; 
it was too bitter, too revengeful, too low and brutal to 
be prompted by anything that had passed between them. 
But clues and information, good or bad, came not in 
Bruce's way. He loitered and waited in the public 
library and wandered in the park for a glimpse of Miss 
Canton, but in vain. He walked past the Lullywick 
house by day and in the night and shook his clenched 
hand (in his pocket) as he looked up at the frigid pile of 
stone and brick in which was what was becoming dearer 
to him than his own life and where, also, without ade- 
quate cause as he could see, he had come under the lash 
of brutal insolence for the first time in his life. 

But the plot thickens or takes shape elsewhere; the 
leaven of discovery is working in the loaf of infamy, and 
Agnes Canton and Stanley Bruce, or their interwoven 
history, must wait till contributory and coincident events 
come abreast. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


77 


CHAPTER VII. 

OURTOWN. 

Ourtown lies on the eastern shore hard by the sea. 
Seaward a long, smooth beach skirts the town north by 
east and south by west. Landward, woodland, upland 
and meadow, picturesquely intermingled, fill the inter- 
val between it and adjacent boroughs. 

The older inhabitants, descendants of the original set- 
tlers, related to the passengers on the Mayflower, are 
both farmers and fishers. When the land fails, they 
mend their fortunes at sea ; when the sea pays scant trib- 
ute, they return to the land ; and when both are inhospit- 
able, they wait — wait on short stemmed pipes and the 
summer boarder, keeping a sharp weather eye on the po- 
litical pot and those interested seaward with long purses 
who keep the fire burning. Thus with little fishing and 
often less farming and with much waiting, smoking and 
watching, they eke out a subsistence that satisfies all 
their wants. 

When the tired city folks come to idle away the sum- 
mer months, Ourtown arouses itself, shakes off its 
lethargy and continues a laborious activity as long as 
the guests remain or their money does not run short. 
But after their departure Ourtown falls asleep and is not 
really awake again till the next season. Even the dogs, 
worn out in correcting city small fry, dozing in the sun, 
open only one eye as the stranger passes. The town 
pump, also, partakes of the general disinclination to work 
and is continually “running off,” and cannot be induced 


78 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


to exert itself unless a gallon of that commodity in which 
it is supposed to deal is poured down its throat ; and thus 
it happens that the arm of this slothful pump is in the 
air always, apparently, appealing in behalf of its own 
quenchless thirst. 

Before the mania of collecting old furniture ran riot 
in the land and disturbed the people, many of Ourtown’s 
houses contained rare pieces of mahogany, brass and 
plate, not to mention tall clocks that could tell not only 
the time of day, the goings and comings of the sun and 
moon, but also tell and do many things beyond the ken 
and kink of clocks, tall or short, constructed in this fast 
and furious age by men of no ingenuity and only brains 
for pocket-stuffing — before this rage began, Ourtown 
was rich in things old and useful, but the summer 
boarder, peering into attics, best rooms and corner cup- 
boards, discovered these relics and, with tears in his 
eyes, and wiping vigorously, declared that they — the 
clock, clawed leg bureau and whatnot — were the coun- 
terparts of those belonging to ancestors whose memory 
was held sacred. 

And, further, on the plea of wishing to perpetuate the 
memory of the forerunners aforesaid, bought them for a 
song. If the good people of Ourtown had visited a city 
store in the fall of the year after the roundup of the an- 
tique, they might have seen their cherished heirlooms, 
sold for a pittance to perpetuate somebody's memory, 
knocked down to the highest bidder at fabulous prices. 

But while Ourtown, like many persons, was drowsy 
in the winter season, with weighted eyelids and indiffer- 
ent to the future if the present did not annoy, yet it was 
an enlightened and not quite a stationary part of the 
Commonwealth. It boasted, and there was cause, of its 
good works, its educational facilities and its broad and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


79 


catholic spirit of emancipation from everything that in- 
terfered with freedom of thought, expression and belief. 
The high school was a tower of strength and a monu- 
ment to the town’s forethought and liberality. 

/Arthur Wainworth, classmate ,o? Ralph Markman 
Paige and Stanley Bruce, was principal of the high 
school and the head and front of Ourtown’s educational 
system by virtue of his position, and lately inducted into 
office — about the time his friends in the city became ap- 
prentices in the school of journalism. Already, Wain- 
worth, having regular hours of labor, “off time” and a 
regular weekly holiday, had visited the reporters, but the 
plethora of news or the thumb screw of discipline that 
demanded instant harvest and culling for the benefit of 
the impatient reader, prevented a return of compliment 
and exchange of hospitality. 

But now, on this “glorious morning” as the rising sun 
was regilding the church weather cocks and the city for 
the most part slumbered, Paige and Bruce, at last un- 
shackled and released from the domination of the system 
of news-gathering, were on their way to Ourtown to hob- 
nob with Arthur Wainworth, to stretch their legs afield, 
to angle, perhaps, and to “drink in” the unpolluted air 
of heaven, on free tap in Ourtown as in no other by-end 
of earth — on the authority of the town crier, in his 
eighty-seventh year, whose voice, aye, and his physique 
did not belie him. One peculiarity of Ourtown deserves 
mention before any further progress in its territory be 
made. From east to west, north to south, there was not 
a hill, brook, hamlet, cluster of houses, road, corner, val- 
ley, forest, glade, swamp, pond, lane or path without a 
name; even trees Qf sturdy growth standing alone in 
pastures and by traveled ways were known by name. 

Wainworth met the reporters at; the station, the most 


8o 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


stirring place in town except the postoffice, and con- 
ducted them to his boarding house, the village hostelry 
on “Broadway” — an eight rod way, laid out in 1737 — 
and Shoe Peg lane, running along one side of it into the 
country. After breakfast, the trio went forth in search 
of the picturesque and recreation — to wander, not by the 
surf charged shore, for to the sea in all its moods they 
were not strangers, but in quiet woods and meads, by 
bosky dells, by limpid brooks and “grateful shades.” 
When in their wanderings, they came to the shore of a 
wide spreading pond, piscatorial ambition must be sat- 
isfied. When the sun was in the zenith the united efforts 
of the three anglers had produced a “fair string of fish,” 
and now to dinner at some farm house — to some hospit- 
able and indulgent housewife who would add fish fry to 
more substantial dinner fabric. 

The way from the pond led up a steep incline to the 
crowning summit’ of the wooded hills. Reaching this 
elevation and a cleared space that commanded a view of 
the western interval and the hills beyond, the fishermen 
paused “to view the landscape o’er,” to woo the cooling 
breeze to heated brow and to rest on cushions of pine 
needles. Back of them against the dark frowning forest 
was an impenetrable wall of tangled brush, trees and 
creeping vines. 

Ready to resume the quest of dinner, a shout was 
heard deep in the silent woods. Peering through the 
wall of brush and vine, they looked into a long vista, into 
the heart of the forest— the cart path or abandoned road 
way — the continuation of the path that led from the 
pond ; here it turned abruptly to the east and ran through 
to the great highway on the other side. As they looked 
through this leafy opening, they saw a man approaching 
apparently running at full speed. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Si 


As he comes nearer, they see that he is without shoes 
or foot covering of any kind and that he has no coat 
or hat; he is an old man, evidently, and his long white 
beard and hair flow behind as he runs ; he looks behind 
and is apparently trying to escape. Yes, there they 
come, his pursuers, three men — coming on at a quick 
pace and fast closing the gap between. The man, seeing 
that his pursuers are gaining upon him, increases effort ; 
but in vain. When within fifty feet of Wainworth and 
the reporters, the old man, finding escape impossible, 
for his pursuers are upon him, wrings his hands, looks 
imploringly around and sinks to the earth with a groan, 
the tears coursing down his thin cheeks. Two of the 
ruffians (for such they appear to be) seize him roughly by 
the shoulder, lift him to his feet, and with one on each 
side and the other behind, retrace their steps. 

As the three men came into nearer view, Paige and 
Bruce stared at each other in amazement — more than 
amazement on the part of Bruce, as though some start- 
ling fact had come and made revelation. With a strange 
glitter in his eyes, his hands clenched, Bruce sprang for- 
ward as the two men seized the old man and brought 
him up with a jerk. Wainworth caught his arm and 
Paige laid his hand upon his shoulder to restrain him, 
and they discovered that he was trembling like a leaf. 

“Impetuous man !” exclaimed Wainworth. “What 
would you do ? That’s no affair of ours ! If there be 
anything wrong here, first, it don’t concern us, and, sec- 
ond, we’re not equal to the three swarthy rascals, if such 
they be, and they certainly look it !” 

Bruce only glared at him and then at Paige, visibly, 

unaccountably affected. “But we might follow ” he 

almost gasped. 

“And suffer insult and broken heads for interfering or 


82 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


even looking on. Probably an insane man in charge 
of keepers. It is not new to find lunatics under the care 
of men as evil looking as these ! Come to dinner, if for- 
tunately we may find one, and be thankful that we have 
kept our fingers out of that bad pie and are not creep- 
ing to shelter in need of a surgeon.” 

A change, so sudden, remarkable, had come over 
Bruce that Paige and Wain worth could only stare and 
wonder. Paige had seen or recognized more than 
Wainworth, but not enough to account for this strange 
demeanor on the part of Bruce. What could Bruce have 
seen to so disturb the mind and to so rack the body, for 
he was still tremulous and gazing almost vacantly before 
him, like a man deep in some mental process. 

“Come! Come! Stanley,” exclaimed Wainworth. 
“Come out of your trance ! Wake up ! What, O, what 
have you seen that stirs you so? How could this in- 
terest you so much — make your breath hard and make 
you shake — and take such hold upon you ?” 

“To dinner, then,” said Bruce, as they began to de- 
scend the slope, the strange light still in his eyes. “Sure 
as the light of day, Pve seen something — something 
more than you saw — that is, something came to me from 
seeing before. I cannot mistake. A vision? Yes, a 
vision — a vision of the brightness of heaven and the 
blackness of hell.” 

So fierce was this speech, for Bruce was not given to 
strong language, and so rigid, set were the lines of his 
face that Paige and Wainworth stopped again to look 
at him. 

“Stanley!” exclaimed Paige, “a strait-jacket for you 
as soon as we may find one and anybody with courage 
and strength enough to put you into it !” 

“Don’t jest!” replied Bruce, solemnly; “it’s too black 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


33 


for jesting. I talk like one possessed or dispossessed, I 
know; but I’ve had a glimpse, true or false, right or 
wrong, I know not, that fills me with unquiet thoughts. 
When the time comes you shall know what I saw, or 
whether I saw aright. There is something to peer into, 
aye, something to take by the throat and demand an ex- 
planation !” 

“It is my opinion, Stanley Bruce,” volunteered Paige, 
as they began to climb the ascent on the other side of the 
valley, and who could see no cause for all the violent 
emotion shown by Bruce, “that you are spendthrifty — 
exposing to unwarranted wear and tear the good gray 
matter — doing exactly, persistently, what may change it 
to a mass of inert material, for it is an accepted fact that 
the attempted solution of knotty and troublesome snarls 
of things with the stomach empty and in a state of col- 
lapse is enervating, positively depressing of mind and 
body and dangerous in the extreme, and — O, here may 
be a sign board to dinner !” They entered a cultivated 
field in which a man and a boy or young man were dig- 
ging potatoes. 

“Ben er fishin’, hev ye?” observed the man as they ap- 
proached. “Whar’d ye ketch ’em ?” 

“In the valley back of us,” replied Paige, who carried 
the string. 

“Carley’s pond! Thar uster be lots o’ fish in that pond 
er fore ev’ry man an’ boy fer miles an’ miles round’ got 
ter fishin’.” 

“Why is it called Carley’s pond ?” asked Bruce. 

“Well, ’cause ol’ Mr. Carley uster own ther pond an’ 
ther lan’ thar abeouts.” 

“Does Mr. Carley own the pond now?” persisted 
Bruce. 

“Wal, not ’zactly, he don’t! I don’t think he owns 


84 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


much now 'less’n it’s the lot he's er layin’ in in ther grave 
yard over by Twisted Tree. He's dead! Ben dead 
more'n ten year, I should jedge. His sons 'herited it an’ 
sold some o’ et, an' split ther best farm in Ouertown. 
Ther sons live on ther place neow, what’s lef’, but they’re 
er shif’less pair an’ don’t dew much farmin’.” 

“What kind of men are these Carleys — sons of the man 
you speak of?” 

“Kind?” 

“Yes; tall, short, dark, light ” 

“O, wal, they’re dark complected chaps, got black ha’r 
an’ lots o’ black whiskers, an’ ruther slim in ther legs, 
purty well dressed ! An’ it’s er wonder ter me, an’ ter 
er good many, I reckon, heow they gits er livin’.” 

A more skillful delineator could not better describe two 
of the men seen in the woods. 

“Whose fine farm is this?” asked Paige before Bruce 
could query further. 

“This’s the Mottle Farm.” 

“Are you Mr. Mottle ?” 

“Yis, sir.” 

“Can we get our fish cooked or buy a dinner at your 
house?” 

“Wal, I dunno! Ye mought. Ye kin ask ’Seneth!” 

“ ’Seneth?” 

“Yis, sir; she’s deown thar!” swinging his hoe in the 
direction of the house. 

“Sh-she’s t-ther b-b-boss !” explained Plym. 

“Shall we go across the fields through the orchard, 


“Yis, sir ! An’ ye’ll find some good eatin’ apples down 
thar ! Ye’ll take all ye want ! Jest fill yer pockets !” 

They thanked him and started across the field to the 
house. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 85 

“Sh-shan't I-I sho’show ’em ther wa’way?” asked 
Plym. 

“No, ye needn’t! Jest tend ter yer diggin’! They 
don’t want no showin'. Er man what’s ben er fishin’ll 
smell his way ter dinner jes’s soon ’s ye kin when ye 
liain’t ben er doin' nothin’.” 

“I-I'd like t-ter know,” exclaimed Plym, throwing his 
hoe around wildly, “e-ef we're er g-g-goin' ter hev any 
d-dinner t-ter day! M-must be more’n wu-wu-one 
o'clock! I — I j-jest can't st-stan' et m-much long- 
longer.” 

“I ruther guess ye won’t git much ! Ye don't desarve 
none — tryin' ter steal off fishin' when ye're lef' ter dig 
'taters, an' look eout fer things ! Purty chap ye be ter 
be er scoldin’ ’beout dinner !” 

The movements in the orchard, as well as the sounds 
that proceeded thence, now demanded attention. The 
clarion voice of Aseneth, pitched high, was heard in re- 
monstrance and denunciation. 

“Here! What be ye er doin’ thar? Let them apples 
be, I tell ye, ye loafin’ critters ! Hain't ye nothin' better 
ter dew'n stealin' folkses’ apples? I’ll let ye know we 
don’t raise ’em fer every trampin' feller as comes erlong ! 
Don’t ye know ye’re trespassin', sayin’ nothin' o' 
stealin' ?" 

“My good woman !” interposed Wainworth. 

“Ye needn’t 'good woman' me! I seen tew many o' 
sech folks ! Why don't ye tend ter yer business, ef ye've 
got any, an' not be er thievin’ roun’ ther kentry? Be 
off! Fishin’,” she continued as she caught sight of the 
fish, “that’s jest like shif’less folks! Alius er fishin’ er 
huntin’ er suthin' 'sides workin', dewin' nothin' but er 
tramplin' deown the mowin' an' er breakin' deown 
fences an’ er lettin’ ther cattle all eout ter run over all 


86 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


creation an’ me arter’m ! I hain’t no patience with ye !” 
“We came ” said Wainworth, making another at- 

tempt to be heard. 

An' ye kin go ergin, tew; ther sooner ther bet- 
ter ” 

“We are looking for dinner/’ said Paige, “and 
will ” 

“O’ course ye’re lookin’ fer dinner, an’ ye kin look 
furder.” 

At this juncture, Archelaus, with Plym at his heels, 
appeared. Before Aseneth could send home a volley to 
Archelaus, as appeared to be her intention, he turned to 
Wainworth., 

“B’ain’t ye ther new marster up ter ther ’Cademy? 
Snum ! I thought you ware ther man’ though I hain’t 
seen ye often, an’ I told ’m,” continued Archelaus, ad- 
dressing Aseneth, “as heow they could hev jest’s many 
apples they wanted. What ye er makin’ sech er dew 
’bout et fer?” 

“Heow ye do s’prise me !” said Aseneth, making a low 
bow to Wainworth, “an’ I seen ye afore, tew! Strange 
I did’ny know ye ! Hope ye’ll ’scuse me ! Thar’s sech 
er lot o’ trampin’ folks er takin’ ev’rythin’ we hev ter be 
purty keerful, er thar won’t be nothin’ lef’. Neow, ye 
come right up ter ther house an’ hev jest er bite er 
suthin’. ’Twon’t be no great dinner, ’cause I wan’t ex- 
pectin’ nobody ! Here, Plym, ye kin dress ther fish, an’ 
fly roun’ er ye won’t git none !” 

“I dew declare!” exclaimed Aseneth when they 
reached the house and she had adjusted her spectacles. 
“I dew feel terrubly cut up er talkin’ ter sech nice ap- 
pearin’ gentlemen as ye be ther way I was ergoin’ on ! 
But erbout ev’ry day in ther week I hev ter be dewin’ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 87 

er deal o’ talkin’ ter keep men an’ boys outer that 
orchid.” 

Her guests assured her that no apology was needed. 
And then came the dinner, fit for a king if a Paige did 
sit down to it. What abundance and what a variety! 
Like every manipulator of good things who basted, 
brewed and baked for her own sampling and consump- 
tion, Aseneth’s larder was never empty — never without a 
rich store of something laid by for an emergency. In 
some of Ourtown households it was considered an honor, 
both to guest and host, for the guest to sit at the head of 
the table and carve. 

“Mr. Wain-wor-wor,” said Aseneth, stumbling over 
the name, “won’t ye take this cheer an’ dew ther passin’ ? 
I dessay ye kin dew et han’some ! Arch’lus ’s sure ter 
spill ther gravy! Plym, ye’re tew near thet grape jell! 
Ye’ll set on ther side nex’ yer uncle! Ye ain’t desarvin’ 
much, considerin’ what ye’ve ben up ter !” 

In the shade of the honeysuckle that grew over the 
porch, in the quaint ferule back-rockers, was more rest 
and enjoyment than in the sere and sunburnt fields and 
the sultry woods. Archelaus and Plym lingered, for the 
demands of potato digging did not appear to harass 
them, and Aseneth* after the household duties were per- 
formed, joined her guests. Bruce’s mind was still busy 
with the events of the morning — with the old man and 
the three ruffians. Aseneth was flattered by the visit of 
the “Marster,” as old and young in Ourtown called the 
teacher at the Academy — now the high school, but for- 
merly an academy, and was led into conversation about 
the Carleys, the men, evidently, who appeared in the 
wooded path. 

“We uster know ol’ Mr. Carley purty well when he 
was er livin’, an’ er nice, neighborly man he was, tewj 


88 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


but his boys, men I suppose they be neow, don’t take 
arter ’m much, I reckon, ef what I hear’s true. They’re 
rough sorter men and don’t dew nothin’ fur’s folks can 
see, ’cept loaf roun’ an’ wear good clo’s, though I did 
hear as heow they’d giv up farmin’ an’ gone ter makin’ 
shoes fer er livin’.” 

“Why, when ol’ Mr. Carley was er livin’ thet was ther 
pertest farm in the hull teown ; but neow it’s all growed 
up ter weeds an’ brush an’ ther house’s er failin’ deown, 
an’ folks as goes by thar o’nights tells o’ hearin’ strange 
noises. Kitty, ol’ Mr. Carley’s sister, keeps house fer 
ther boys. She’s got ter be er cripple; I don’t know 
heow et happened, an’ gits er roun’ on er crutch, an’ I 
hear she’s er gittin’ ter be deef’s ’n adder. I uster go 
ter see Hitty some years back, fer we uster go ter school 
tergether, an’ ’fore ol’ Mr. Carley died we uster visit back 
and forth considruble. She’s dreffle smart an’ got lots 
o’ book lamin’ an’ uster teach ther school over in ther 
Peep Toad pond deestrict. Lor’, et’s more’n tew year 
sence I ben ter call on Hitty ! Ther las’ time I was thar, 
I didn’t injoy ther visit much, fer ther boys ware settin’ 
roun’ all ther time an’ thet Jack Carley was er dewin’ 
most o’ ther talkin ! I didn’t git ter see Hitty er minute 
erlone ! Hitty uster go ter church reg’ler, ’fore she got 
lame, but et’s er long time sence I seen her thar. I’m 
er goin’ ter see her soon’s I git time. I’ll hev Plym 
drive me over thar next week ef I kin git tew et. Ther 
Carley boys can’t skeer me ! Don’t know’s they wanter, 
but ther las’ time I was thar, though they did er sight o’ 
talkin’, I sensed I wan’t any tew welcome. 

“An’ them boys, heow ol’ Mr. Carley did dote on ’em ! 
They went ter ther ’Cademy, an’ somebody said as heow 
Jack, thet’s ther oldest one, was er goin’ to be er minis- 
ter. Lor’, ef ol’ Mr. Carley could know thet his boys 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


89 


ware er hangin’ roun’ Jim Lambert’s saloon, deown by 
Blind Ox road, er good part o’ ther time, he’d jest turn 
over in his grave. But I’m er goin’ ter see Hitty ! ’Tain’t 
right ter be so onneighborly !” 

Late in the afternoon, though pressed to stay to tea, 
W ainworth and the reporters returned to the village hos- 
telry. After spending the evening with Wainworth, 
Paige and Bruce returned to the city by a late train. At 
the next station below Ourtown, a man entered the car 
and sat immediately in front of the reporters. He was 
the man who walked behind when the old man in the 
woods was led back. According to the description of 
Archelaus and Aseneth, he was not one of the Carleys, 
but a broader, more muscular man. He was thirty-five 
or forty years of age ; his face was dark and sinister, with 
a long, drooping mustache, shifting, bead-like black eyes, 
a thick neck and a square jaw — a man to be shunned, ap- 
parently — a man to whom most persons would yield the 
right of way without protest. 

Bruce was still brooding ; the spell cast over him in the 
woods still held him; even in the jollity at the Mottle 
Farm, he was unusually reserved and silent. He studied 
the man in front of him as he twisted in his seat and 
looked at every passenger as a criminal might who feared 
detection. When they reached the city, Bruce whispered 
to Paige as they left the car : “That man’s a rascal if there 
ever was one ! Let us see where he goes !” 

The man hurried away in the shadow of the buildings, 
avoiding the lighted places, but swift, stealthy as a foot- 
pad. So many persons were abroad on this sultry Sat- 
urday night that following unobserved was easy. The 
man with the drooping mustache crossed Bond street and 
disappeared into a side street; but the reporters caught 
up with him again and saw him enter a dark alley, from 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


90 

which entrance was obtained to the rear of the houses on 
two streets. The alley was unpaved and dark, and Bruce 
followed the man almost up to the back door of one of 
the houses, which he entered without key or knock. The 
front of the house was on Bond street. The reporters 
noted its distance from the street on either side and then 
went into Bond street to see which house it was. It was 
the Lullywick mansion — the palatial residence of the 
Hon. Theodore Lullywick. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


91 


CHAPTER VIII. 

PLYM MAKES A DISCOVERY. 

“Plym, soon’s ye git yer dinner, ye bring up Sandy an’ 
drive me over ter see Hitty Carley. ’Tain’t right,” con- 
tinued Aseneth, addressing Archelaus as he was helping 
himself to a second piece of squash pie, “ter be so fer- 
gitful o’ ol’ frien’s ! ’Sides, she’s er cripple an’ can’t git 
roun’ ! I’m er most ershamed to go ! I’ve staid erway 
so long! Me ’n Hitty was sech good frien’s when we 
was young! Ef she can’t come ter me, I’m er goin’ ter 
her.” 

“W-which wa-way ye go-goin’?” asked Plym. “Over 
t-ther Pignut Lane wa-way? E-et’s er mi-mi-mighty 
rocky road, an’ lots o’ bar-bar-bars ter t-take d-deown !” 

“Ye’re dreffle ’fraid o’ er little work like er takin’ deown 
a few bars ! But I shan’t trest ye ter drive me over Pig- 
nut Lane! We’ll go roun’ by ther Joe Bill road an up 
Little Bigger hill.” 

“An’ while ye’re goin’,” added Archelaus, “ye kin take 
thet pleow ’long an’ leave ter ther blacksmith’s fer er new 
pint.” 

“S’pose we kin, but I shan’t hev tew much time an’ 
don’t wanter dew tew much truckin’ ” 

“An’ ye mought’s well take ’long er bar’l o’ apples ter 
ther store an’ er peck o’ crambrys fer ther Widder Bliss, 
near Rag Weed Swamp ” 

“Thet’ll dew! Ye needn’t load me deown with no 
more truck! I’ll never git nowhar, fer Plym’ll hev ter 


92 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


talk t’ ev’rybody an’ show off Stump. Neow, git ready, 
Plym !” 

“I — I sh-shan’t d-dress u-up !” exclaimed Plym, reso- 
lutely. 

‘‘Don’t ye tell me what ye shan’t dew ! Ye’ll dew one 
er tew things ’bout’s quick’s ye kin git ter dew it! Ye’ll 
wash yer feet er put on shoes. I won’t ride with sech 
lookin’ feet, an’, what’s more, don’t ye come inter ther 
house ergin with them feet! I won’t hev et! Ever 
sence ye got ter wearin’ all ther colors o’ ther rainbow 
roun’ yer neck ye’ve spruced up er little when ye go ter 
ther village an’ ther postoffice, but roun’ home, when ye 
think nobody’s goin’ ter see ye, ye’re dreffle shif’less yit ! 
I jest wish Lucindy’d ketch ye some day with er yaller 
necktie an’ them feet ! I don’t b’lieve she’d let you go 
home with her ergin. I wouldn’t ef I was er girl, an’ 
had one good look at ’m ! Sure’s I live, I’ll invite Lu- 
cindy over some day jest ter surprise ye ! But ye mind 
what I say an’ don’t ye come in ther house ergin with 
them feet !’ 

“Ye wa-want me t-ter leave m-my fee-feet outside 
when I — I come in, like ther Turks — t-them fel-fellers 
Tal-Tallyho was er shoutin’ er-er-erbout !” 

“Ye bring up Sandy! Ye’re gittin’ ter be tew great 
er talker !” 

Within an hour, they were on the way, leaving the 
plow, the apples and the cranberries in their proper 
places. Arriving at the Carley Farm, Plym left his aunt 
at the porch door and drove to the dilapidated barn in 
the rear. He had been warned to stay by Sandy, or they 
might be obliged to walk home, owing to Sandy’s dis- 
position to free himself in spite of all discipline ; but Plym 
had plans of his own to carry out if nothing hindered and 
had provided a stout chain for Sandy, and with it secured 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


93 


him by the neck to the tree, from which he could not es- 
cape unless he pulled up the tree. 

Now was Plym’s opportunity — what he had been long- 
ing for — an opportunity to satisfy his curiosity. On 
every other farm in the neighborhood, if not in the town, 
he was acquainted and familiar with everything belong- 
ing to them. That was the custom; every farmer and 
every farmer’s boy was free to walk on to his neighbor’s 
premises without ceremony. Plym had passed the Car- 
ley Farm many times on fishing and hunting excur- 
sions, and in going to and from his snares, and he won- 
dered and itched to know what there was in the two 
crumbling barns, the two-story ell and the great house 
itself. What use could the Carleys make of so much 
room, when, according to common report and knowl- 
edge, their only occupation was pegging shoes, and, as 
anyone might see the farm was allowed to run riot in 
idleness and to court the encroaching weeds and brush. 

Only idle curiosity impelled Plym to explore. The 
fact, if it was a fact, that strange and unearthly noises had 
been heard in the night time by stragglers in Pignut 
Lane, had come to Plym’s ears, and this, with many little 
facts and incidents of which he had personal knowledge, 
gave his curiosity a sharp edge. Whether the Carleys 
were at home or not did not interest him. If they had 
been standing by, he would look into everything that 
interested him, as he and other boys were accustomed to 
do on any farm. He knew the Carleys enough to say 
“Hullo !” when he met them and to address them by their 
first names, according to the custom of the town, but his 
acquaintance was not sufficient to warrant his going on 
to the farm and into the buildings without an excuse; 
and now he had it; his aunt was visiting Hitty Carley, 


94 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


and while he waited, what else could he do to amuse him- 
self and make the time pass quickly? 

Plym slipped out of his shoes and then he and Stump 
began to enjoy themselves by exploring the barns and 
outbuildings, but there was little to see — only the wreck 
of what had been pretentious and commodious farm 
buildings, now falling by piecemeal — a scene of decay 
and desolation. Plym then turned his attention to the ell 
of the house, a gaunt, ragged structure with many win- 
dows and here and there a blind still hanging, one end 
of which was abandoned, apparently, the lower part full 
of litter, lumber and farm implements long unused. 
Nothing there worth seeing. Stump now caught sight 
of the common enemy, a black cat, and disappeared. 

Plym now mounted the narrow stairway and ascended 
to the second story, passed through a hallway and came 
to a door about an inch ajar, and he was on the point of 
pushing it open when Aleck Carley appeared and stood 
in the doorway ; but as he opened the door he turned and 
said, “Keep quiet! If I hear anything more from you 

I’ll ” and then he started to leave the room and came 

face to face with Plym. He filled the open space so that 
Plym could not see inside of the room. Aleck shut the 
door with a loud report and then jumped upon Plym, 
grasped him by the neck and backed him into a dark 
corner of the hall and placed his knee against him. So 
unexpected was this onslaught that Plym had not time 
to collect his thoughts, being slow in mental movements. 
For a moment he was unnerved and surrendered, meek 
as a child. 

As elsewhere set down, Plym was neither giant nor 
prodigy, but he was at least the giant of Ourtown, and 
possibly throughout the state or in New England. No 
man unless a professional wrestler had such hard fists 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


95 


and knotty muscles and such strength to back them ; and 
it is also recorded in another part of this narrative that 
any reference to his impediment was dangerous unless 
the offender was at a safe distance. 

Aleck tightened his hold upon Plym’s neck, pressed 
his knee hard against him, emboldened, perhaps, that 
Plym made no resistance. 

“What in h 1 are you doing here, you d d 

sneak ?” 

“D-d-d-doin’ noth-nothin’ ! Je-je-jest er loo-lookin’ 
roun’,” gasped Plym, for Aleck held him so tightly that 
he could hardly breathe. 

“D-d-d-doin’ noth-nothin’ are you? Je-je-jest lookin’ 
roun’, eh?” 

That was more than Plym could abide ; the hot blood 
surged through his veins when Aleck mocked him and 
brought his black face nearer, sneered and attempted 
to drive his fingers deeper into Plym’s throat. With a 
jerk and a twist, Plym not only freed himself from Aleck, 
but hurled him against the door of the room, out of which 
he had come. Aleck returned to the combat, when Plym 
grappled with him, forced him across the hall to a win- 
dow, where was more light, threw him upon the floor as 
though he had been a roll of cotton batting, and grasp- 
ing him by the throat, held him till his eyes began to 
bulge and his face to grow purple. At that moment 
Stump came up the stairway with a bound and flew at 
Aleck’s legs, took a firm hold and held on. Plym slack- 
ened his grip as Aleck began to squirm under Stump’s 
attention. 

“Why, hullo, Plym! Is it you! So dark over there 
I didn’t know you ! Why didn’t you say so ? Hold up ! 
I give in ! It’s a mistake, I tell you ! I didn’t know you ! 


9 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Take off that infernal dog, Plym! He’s biting clear 
through my boot leg!” 

“Ye mocked me,” said Plym, who forgot to stutter, as 
he did occasionally when weighty matters filled his mind, 
and I — I’ll jump on any man that d-dares to d-dew it!” 

“I tell you, I didn’t know you.” 

“An’ ye’ll t-ake et b-back ?” 

“Of course, Plym ; all a mistake !” 

“An’ ye c-alled me er sne-sneak ! T-take that b-back?” 

“Yes, Plym, anything! That d d dog’s got clear 

into the bone ! Let me up !” 

Plym let him up, although he had. doubts as to the 
truth of what he said about knowing him. Stump was 
persuaded to release his hold on Aleck’s boot leg and 
harmony was restored. 

“Why, Plym, what made you think I’d jump on you in 
that way ! I thought it was some tramp poking around !” 

“Ef ye ha-hadn’t m-mocked me, I would’nt t-teched 
ye. I-I ca-can’t st-stan’ that!” 

“That’s right, Plym! You are square right! I don't 
blame you !” 

“A-aunt ’Se-’Seneth’s visitin’ M-Miss Hit-Hitty, an I-I 
was je-jest er loo-lookin’ roun’ er wa- waitin’ fer her. 
That’s all!” 

“Look around all you want to, Plym! Come down! 
I’ll show you some of the finest poultry you ever saw!” 

“Wh-what ye g-got in that roo-room? Wh-when ye 
c-come out I-I heered er k-kind o’ gro-groanin,’ mo- 
moanin’ soun’.” 

Aleck turned upon him fiercely, although he tried to 
appear unconcerned. “Groaning, moaning sound? O, 
yes ; perhaps you did ! I’ve got a new dog I’m training. 
When I get him broke in, I’ll come over and go hunting 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


97 


with you. Are you taking much game in your snares, 
Plym?” 

“Wh-what ki-kind o’ er dog ye got?” persisted Plym, 
whose mind could not be switched off to another trail by 
any reference to snares. “I-is et er set-setter?” 

“ Yes,” returned Aleck with a wicked gleam in his eyes, 
“the best setter you ever saw. Do you catch many part- 
ridges ?” 

“Bu-but I-I heered ye t-talkin’ t-ter some-somebody !” 

Aleck laughed, but it was a forced laugh. “Fact is, 
Plym, Pve got into the habit of talking to that dog as 
though he was a human being.” 

“Le-let me s-see’m,” suggested Plym, “wh-what be ye 
’fra-’fraid of?” 

“Can’t do it, Plym! He’s been making a terrible 
racket, howling and taking on, and Pve just got him 
calmed down. If I take a stranger in, he’ll howl all 
night. Soon’s I get him wonted and trained, I’ll come 
over and we’ll have an all day hunt with him! Come 
down ! I’ve got a new gun to show you !” 

They started to go down, Aleck leading. When Plym 
passed part way down the stairway — when his eyes were 
on a level with the floor of the hall, he saw a piece of 
white paper, folded, appear under the door of the room 
out of which Aleck came, the room wherein was, ac- 
cording to Aleck, the new dog. Plym trembled with ex- 
citement; but how could he get that paper without 
Aleck’s knowledge? When he reached the door below 
and Aleck stepped into the yard Plym turned and 
bounded up the stairway four steps at a time and ran to 
the door, but there was no paper there. Aleck was at 
his heels, but not quick enough to see him snatch the 
paper if it had been there. 

“Wh-whar’s my knife?” said Plym, feeling in all his 


9 8 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


pockets and looking over the floor. “I-I know I-I had 
et wh-when I-I hit-hitched S-Sandy, fer I-I cut off er 
s-sprout with et!” and both Plym and Aleck looked in 
vain for it. Plym saw that at first Aleck’s suspicion was 
aroused, but it was allayed apparently, and they de- 
scended again to the yard. Jack Carley was away, and 
Aleck engaged with Plym, Aseneth enjoyed her visit 
with Hitty. As they drove away, Hitty invited her old 
friend to come again and come soon, and Aleck told 
Plym “to run over anytime.” “I — I will,” returned Plym, 
“I-Pll c-come ter see ye er gin !” 

Plym was strangely silent on the way home. There 
had been little in his life to relieve the monotonous rou- 
tine of the farm. He had his gun, his snares, his neck- 
ties (he wore on this visit a blue polka dot on a white 
ground) and Stump, and enjoyed life, uneventful as it 
was, but there had been nothing “to tingle the blood” — 
nothing to stir and set his ambition on fire, but now — he 
could hardly sit still. He felt the grip of Aleck’s hand 
on his throat and he squirmed at the thought ; and Aleck 
had mocked him, and lied when he said that he did not 
know him — he kicked the dash board of the wagon, and 
wished he had Aleck again by the neck. And what of 
the dog that Aleck spoke of, and what of the white folded 
paper that came slowly under the door — what did that 
mean? 

Someone in that room wished to communicate with 
someone outside. But Plym was puzzled. Whoever 
thrust out the paper must have known that it would be 
seen by Aleck ! Stay, the paper did not appear till Aleck 
had passed down the stairs, but how could the person in 
the room know that fact ? Could he tell by the sound of 
the voice or did he know Aleck’s step? Yes, that must 
be the explanation ; and when he ran back, the person in 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


99 


the room could not tell whether it was Aleck or the 
stranger. But the smart of personal injury and violence 
still clung to Plym and he grew hotter as he thought of it. 
What aroused his wrath afresh was the thought that 
Aleck looked upon him as a simpleton, thinking that his 
off hand speech about the dog would be accepted. This 
is the common inheritance of the race ; it is easier to take 
a blow than insult to intelligence. Another fact came to 
Plym as he recalled his struggle with Aleck. When he 
turned Aleck on his back, he saw the stock of a pistol in 
his hip pocket. The summer boarder already referred 
to, gave him a revolver, but Plym had a very poor opin- 
ion of its usefulness except at close range. Why should 
Aleck carry a pistol ? What could there be in Ourtown, 
or what could Aleck be engaged in to require the pro- 
tection of a pistol ? Or was it like Aleck's speech — mere 
bluff and bravado? To Plym this as well as other things 
was unaccountable unless — and Plym paused in his 
speculations and took a long breath. 

Aseneth talked volubly all the way home, but Plym, 
busy with his thoughts, did not hear all, and made no 
reply. 

“Ye don’t ’pear ter be very chipper,” said Aseneth, 
eyeing him sharply, “I dew hope ye didn’t git inter no 
mischief up thar ! What ware ye er dewin’ all ther time 
I was er visitin’ ?” 

“Je-jest er loo-lookin’ roun’!” 

“Thought ye’d hev er little manners an’ come inter see 
Hitty er minute ! What did yer see in yer lookin’ roun’?” 

“Noth-nothin’ ’cept er lot o’ turn-tumblin’ bu-build- 
in’s.” 

“Didn’t ye see nobody?” 

“Yi-yis,” said Plym, bitterly, kicking the dash board 
again, “I-I see Aleck !” 


L.ofC. 


IOO 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“Ye did! Wal, what’d he hev ter say fer himself? 
What was he er dewin’ ?” 

“Noth-nothin’ ! He showed me hi-his g-g-gun, an’ 
tew ski-ski-skiletons he ca-called k-keows. Ye co-could 
je-jest erbont see right t-t-through’m ef ther was er 
li-light on ther tother si-side; an’ he had er hor-horse. 
Great Hemlock! Don’t b’lieve he’d er too-tooth in 
hi-his hed, an’ I — I — k-knowed he hed t-ther he-heaves, 
tew ri-ring bones, er whole f-family o’ sp-spavins an’ er 
sp-split hoo-hoof. An I-I asked’m of he ware er raisin’ 
bo-bones fer er li-livin’.” 

''What got inter ye ter be so sassy ! Plym, ye’ll git inter 
trouble yit. I expect nothin’ else, an’ then ye’ll wish ye’d 
done dif’runt!” and she continued to apply the lash till 
they reached home. Here they found Paige, Bruce and 
Wainworth, who had sauntered that way. As Archelaus 
urged them to stay to tea and as both Paige and Bruce 
appeared to be interested in the fact that Mrs. Mottle was 
visiting Hitty Carley, they sat in the honeysuckle porch 
until she returned. At the first visit, Bruce was drawn 
to Plym by the vigor of his speech, though uncouth and 
hampered by the stutter, and his ready wit. Moreover, 
Bruce had suggested a method of breathing by which 
Plym might stutter less if he would give heed, and 
Plym had already profited by it, he believed. As Bruce 
was the first to give kind and helpful advice to aid his 
faltering tongue, his admiration for “that big black fel- 
ler,” as he called Bruce, was unbounded. 

Plym’s first impulse was to give Bruce an account of 
his visit to Carley Farm, for he was sharp enough to see 
that Bruce, and Paige, too, in conversation with his aunt, 
were probing for information, and carefully heeding ev- 
ery word she said. But Plym held his peace, soliloquiz- 
ing, “I-I’ll wa-wait ! I-I ma-may hev more t-ter tell by’m 
bye!” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


IOI 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE REV. LACROIX TALLYHO MAKES A PASTORAL 
VISIT. 

The next day (after the second visit of Wainworth and 
the reporters), Archelaus Mottle, when he returned from 
the village, brought the news that the pastor, the Rev. 
Lacroix Tallyho, with Mrs. Tallyho and Master Harold 
Tallyho, intended to favor the Mottles with a visit on the 
following Thursday. 

The Rev. Lacroix Tallyho might be dismissed by a 
brief description, by a condensed characterization ex- 
pressed by one word — “Pecksniff.” He was a man of 
large frame and body, loud voice and “great presence 
pompous and overbearing in the presence of those whom 
he considered his inferiors, and servile and truckling be- 
fore others. According to what people saw and ob- 
served, Tallyho had no equals — all were above dr below 
him — the small minority above him, about which he 
fawned, and the great majority below him on which he 
looked with condescension. He was not an educated 
man. Heavily hampered with conditions, he squeezed 

into university, but at the end of the second year, 

when or before, every class in every college cuts out the 
lame and the halt and the blind in the annual round up, 
Tallyho was dropped, first, because he was a blockhead, 
and, second, because his deportment was not up to the 
standard, and when any man leaves college on account 
of his immoralities, for the benefit of those remaining, 
the inference is that either the man had no influence to 


102 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


stay the expulsion, or that he had fallen into the very 
dregs of things charged against him. 

Tallyho was graduated with the toe of the university 
following his departure; and although Tallyho did not 
assert, probably, that he was a graduate of the uni- 
versity, yet often he introduced into his sermons and his 
conversation, the remark, “When I was in college,” thus 
exemplifying his true character, which had no broad 
streak of truthfulness in it. He had been an editor and 
had the audacity to write a book, and, worse yet, de- 
livered lectures on any subject required, if the considera- 
tion was sufficient and the time in advance ample, for all 
subjects are treated in books ready to any man’s hand 
and pen. 

On one occasion, as Tallyho descended from the plat- 
form at the close of a lecture of great power and elo- 
quence, he was met by an irate man, almost unable to 
keep his hands from the person of Tallyho, who in- 
formed the lecturer (Tallyho) that the lecture was his; 
that he, Tallyho, had cribbed every word of it, title and 
substance — horse and wagon and everything in the 
wagon — and the angry man afterward proved his state- 
ment to be true. But Tallyho had admirers. Why not? 
This is an age of brass and bluster, and a part of the peo- 
ple will bow down to a good looking monument of con- 
ceit and impudence. 

For example, let a little, plain, timid man in a weak 
voice declare some great truth ; there is no response ; the 
audience, or a great part of it, is listless; it is looking 
for rockets and Roman candles and a little torpedo is not 
worth heeding; but let a man like Tallyho belch forth in 
tones of Stentor and in ponderous words with windmill 
gestures, some worn out senseless platitude, and the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


103 


audience, or some part of it, will make an uproar and ex- 
claim, “How fine!” 

As a preacher, Tallyho was noisy, verbose and weari- 
some to the last degree of patience except to those who 
like sound whether in company with sense or not — to 
those who enjoy, more than all, the big drum in the 
band. But the great truths of Christianity cannot be 
concealed by verbiage and verbosity. They will assert 
themselves in spite of such men as Tallyho to cover 
them up and to belittle them. Most congregations 
expect the pastor to winnow the grain for them and 
give them only solid kernels, but Tallyho’s congre- 
gation received grain and chaff, particularly chaff, and 
must winnow for itself. Tallyho was also a philanthro- 
pist, and in the practice of his philanthropy (always 
at the expense of others), a condescending, lordly kind, 
he had an eye on the preferment and eclat of Tallyho ; 
not a turn of the hand without a careful speculation as to 
the result to his fame or pocket. 

If a hundred men subscribed a thousand dollars to a 
struggling church or other charity, and entrusted to 
Tallyho, the donors were eliminated quickly; Tallyho 
was the man who took the credit. He thrust himself in 
wherever he could win notoriety for general every day 
use, and particularly to sell his book, as this incident may 
illustrate : 

Tallyho was traveling in a railway car, when he made 
the acquaintance of two school teachers on their way to 
the city to confer with the agent of a steamship company 
in the hope of securing reduced fares to Liverpool for 
thirty teachers and their friends. This was Tallyho’s op- 
portunity and he offered his services as advocate — to take 
in hand the agent of the steamship company and compel 
him by force of argument to yield. If he could succeed, 


104 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


his name and fame would be given wings in the eulogy 
of the thirty teachers and their many friends. 

At the station, Tallyho met a denominational friend 
and told him of his mission in behalf of the thirty teach- 
ers, and remarked loud enough for the public to hear 
“I know the agent b-y reputation ! He’s a contemptible 
fellow, but very susceptible — very susceptible to flattery ! 
I’ll bring him around!” And he did. In the agent’s 
office, Tallyho grew eloquent, if sound and six legged 
words make eloquence, as he spoke of the agent’s well 
known philanthropy, of his great liberality and kindness 
of heart. The agent heard him to the end, and when he 
stopped for breath and to mop perspiration, he said 
quietly, “I was standing within a foot of you in the sta- 
tion and heard what you said about the agent of this com- 
pany. You are given leave to withdraw.” 

But enough. Tallyho is coming to visit the Mottles. 
He had little in common with the sterling qualities, the 
homebred honesty and simplicity of Archelaus or Ase- 
neth Mottle, but Tallyho was a gourmand, a fast and furi- 
ous eater of the Dr. Johnson capacity, and no housewife 
in Ourtown could “set a better table” than Aseneth Mot- 
tle if she had ample time to prepare, and Tallyho, who 
knew the lay of the land, was thoughtful enough to give 
proper warning of his approach. No visitor swept the 
board so clean in so short a time as Tallyho, and Aseneth 
was pleased and satisfied with anyone who had an appe- 
tite that might be depended upon in all weathers and cir- 
cumstances. 

Immediately on the receipt of the news of Tallyho’s 
visit, Aseneth began to wrestle with the cook book (the 
great enemy of all sober and self respecting stomachs) 
and kettles, pots and pans danced a jig to her impatient 
handling — not exactly impatient, but nervous and ap- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


105 

prehensive lest the great man’s sweet tooth (or all of his 
good and ready grinders) might fall on something not to 
his liking. Archelaus dreaded the coming of the pastor, 
first, because he did not like him over much as a 
preacher, as he had never understood a word he said in 
the early part of the sermon and did not hear any more, 
if he was not too loud, owing to the embrace of sweet 
sleep, and second, because he must “dress up” and sit 
patiently in the parlor with the guests and listen with 
heavy eyelids to Tallyho’s ponderous growlings'. 

Plym was indifferent to all features of the visit except 
one — the supper. He knew that the semi-annual harvest 
(Tallyho came twice a year) of all good things known to 
cookery in that age of the world as far as heard from in 
Ourtown by means of cook books (villainous disturbers 
of the peace) would be spread out for Tallyho and his boy 
Harold, and he was determined that they should not en- 
croach upon his share. He must appear in his Sunday 
suit, and although that chafed him, yet the supper was 
worth the sacrifice of usual comfort and freedom for an 
hour. 

In view of the fact that a great presence was about to 
shed its radiance for the enlightment of the Mottles, 
Plym volunteered to “slick up the place” — clear the gar- 
den lot, near the house, of dead leaves, stalks and vines — 
the garbage of the year as far as that quarter acre was 
concerned — and make a bonfire. Uncle Archelaus and 
Aunt Aseneth were pleased with Plym’s apparent inter- 
est in the tidiness of the farm, although they gave no ex- 
pression to their thoughts in Plym’s presence, for it ap- 
peared to be a part of their social and domestic economy 
to steer clear of any honorable mention of their nephew, 
believing that soft words, like feather beds, led to lazi- 
ness. 


io6 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

Although the distinguished guest was not due for seve- 
ral days, Plvm began forthwith to scrub the face of the 
farm roundabout the house, removing unsightly things 
to the pile of rubbish in the garden lot, stroking the 
grass, that is combing the hair of the sides of the lane 
leading to the highway with a hay rake, and turning the 
sticks of the great wood pile in the yard, one way to shed 
rain and give an air of neatness. 

Plym’s industry was remarkable and Aseneth re- 
marked cautiously to Archelaus that that boy, really, was 
beginning to show his bringing up and his thankfulness 
for it. But if his Aunt had been watchful after nightfall 
she might have seen Plym carefully depositing in the 
great heap of rubbish accumuating rapidly in the garden 
patch, old boots and shoes and any unwholesome odds 
and ragged and odorous ends gleaned here and there on 
the farm; and if she had been in close proximity as he 
labored in the gloaming with his rags and tags, she might 
have heard him chuckle softly to himself as though his 
mind dwelt upon cheerful things to come. The great 
mound of unnamable ingredients appeared to be an in- 
nocent aggregation of frayed cornstalks, withered pea 
and cucumber vines, dead grass and harmless rakings, 
for in the pith of the heap was carefully concealed what 
was within, that part intended, like plums in a loaf, to 
give flavor to the whole concoction. 

On the arrival of the guests, Plym, much against his 
will, for he had a lofty, sniffing contempt for the race of 
Tallyhos, undertook to show young Harold Tallyho, a 
dull, overfed boy of sixteen, the objects of interest in 
barn, stable and granary. They came at last to the back 
porch of the house where was growing a plant in a green 
tub ; the plant produced red berries as large as cranber- 
ries, smooth and glossy in their blushing fatness and ap- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER, 


107 


parent lusciousness, Plym plucked two of the berries 
and thrust them into his mouth, but was careful to re- 
move them under cover of his hand. Young Tallyho, 
ever looking for something to ease stomach longing, fol- 
lowed Plym’s example, and placed two or more in his 
mouth. 

At this point, Plym wisely decided that absence on his 
part might be more to his advantage, and departed hur- 
riedly and his heels disappeared around the corner of the 
barn as young Tallyho began to bellow, to roll in the 
grass, to kick and spit as though possessed of an evil 
spirit, and well he might, for these alluring red berries 
were peppers, hot as fire. Tallyho and his wife, and Ar- 
chelaus and Aseneth rushed to the rescue, for Harold 
was making a great uproar and waking the echoes. Plym 
in his safe retreat saw them lead the screaming boy into 
the kitchen, where he was dosed with honey, cream and 
pound cake. Aseneth declared that Plym had a hand in 
this, but as Harold held his tongue, from the burns upon 
it, although pound cake disappeared like corn in the 
chicken yard, Plym was not called to an account. 

When the excitement subsided and Plym heard again 
Tallyho’s sonorous tones in wise debate, and knew that 
“visiting” in the parlor had been resumed, he saw young 
Tallyho sitting upon the back doorstep wiping the tears 
and eating eagerly a half round cranberry tart made ex- 
pressly for him. Glancing at the weathervane and chuck- 
ling, Plym ran quickly to the heap of rubbish in the 
garden and set fire to it in a dozen places, and quicker 
than can be told, a great volume of yellow smoke arose 
and, borne by the gentle wind, was carried directly into 
the parlor, for the day was warm and the windows open, 
and filled the house not only with smoke, but also with an 
odor of indescribable flavor and pungency. 


io8 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


But the first whiff brought the parlor windows down. 
Archelaus appeared as the fire was beginning to do its 
duty — seizing eagerly on the inflammable, nauseating 
material in the heart of the pile, and in spite of swaddling 
in blue broadcloth, scattered the embers; Aseneth fol- 
lowed with a pail of water and the fire yielded reluctantly. 
Archelaus ordered Plym to the feeding house to cut 
pumpkins and to prepare the big kettle for boiling ; and 
Aseneth cautioned him not to come to the supper table. 
“I shant hev ye!” she exclaimed. “Don’t ye come ter 
ther house till ther company’s gone ! Don’t ye dare !” 

When supper time approached, Plym struggled into 
his Sunday suit, basted his hair with bear’s oil, and after 
trying three neckties, decided upon a purple tie with a 
green vine running over it. Then he tiptoed into the 
kitchen and announced, “N-now, Aunty, I — I’ll he-help 
ye s-s-set ther sup-puper table !” He knew how to mol- 
lify his aunt; she could not resist him when he called 
her “Aunty.” He arranged his place at the table behind 
a raspberry jam shortcake for the reason, he told his 
aunt — 

“T-ter pre-prevent thet young f-forever e-e-eatin’ an’ 
er st-st-stuffiin’ T-Tallyho boy from gi-gittin’ et all an’ 
ki-ki-killin’ himself! Y-ye’ve gi-gin ’m so much p-pie 
an’ p-p-poun’ c-cake, neow, I-I expect ter hev t-er go 
f-fer ther doc-doctor, yit ! Ef I-I d-dew, I-I sha’nt hur- 
hurry!” F-fore we g-git t-through sup-pup-er, I-I 
expect ter hev t-ter t-take ’m by ther shoul-shoulders an’ 
stan’ ’m u-pup ergin ther wa-wall, an’ sh-shake ’m like er 
b-bag o’ cor-corn ter git more in !” 

But the longest day comes to an end, and to Archelaus 
it was the longest in the year, for he must listen patiently 
to his guest, and nod assent at proper intervals; no 
chance to bow his head on the pew in front, look at his 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


109 


boots and yield to sweet sleep. Relieved at last and out 
of his broadcloth bandage, he climbed the ladder to the 
scaffold, had a bout with his enemy (or friend) the Tal- 
lyho shaped bag, and went to his milking with spirits re- 
stored and mind serene. 

The only result of the visit not recorded in which the 
reader may be interested, was the avowed determination 
of Tallyho to visit Carleys and attempt to reclaim his 
lost sheep. Ninety-eight of his flock were accounted for, 
but the two, the Brothers Carley, were still astray and 
must be brought into the fold. Aseneth sent the matter 
home to his understanding in her blunt, matter of fact 
way ; Hitty Carley was a member of his church, in good 
and regulai standing, and he had never visited her ; and 
the boys, long fallen from grace, according to appear- 
ances, probably not deceptive, might be brought to see 
the error of their ways and adorn the mourner’s seat. 

And who, who, unless the pastor of the church of 
which their father had been a pillar, in and out of season, 
should lead in the work of reclamation? Tallyho admit- 
ted the justice of her remarks, was complimented by her 
high opinion of him, and promised “to take the boys in 
hand” immediately. How he succeeded, is related in the 
next chapter. 


no 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER X. 

TALLYO AND THE ANT HEAP. 

Within a week, Tallyho knocked at the door of the 
Carley Mansion and was admitted by Mr. Jack Carley 
himself, the elder son, who had the reputation, perhaps 
undeserved, of being a hard man generally, and not at all 
in sympathy, probably, with anything represented by the 
Rev. Lacroix Tallyho. 

Jack blocked the way, scowled upon the visitor and 
appeared to be in doubt about admitting him, for he 
knew him by sight and reputation well enough, and had 
for him as for all others, if report be true, only scant 
courtesy. But Hitty saw Tallyho approach, appeared at 
the door and invited him to enter. Jack gave way, be- 
came gracious, apparently, and began the task of enter- 
taining the guest. 

The day was warm, and Tallyho, a heavy weight (since 
he carried such a load of heavy thoughts and ideas to 
match), pushing and puffing up Little Bigger hill with 
the sun on his back, was heated and perspiring. He 
asked for water, and Jack Carley, immediately animated 
vcith great interest in his visitor’s welfare, suggested cider 
— sweet cider, just sprung from juicy pippins, Seek no 
Furthers, Crow’s Eggs and Hubbardstown Nonesuchs, 
and leached through a cask of finest blotter sand from 
Blocker Isle’s smoothest beach. Jack rattled through 
this recommendation like an auctioneer who had great 
bargains to offer. Aleck entered and Jack introduced 
him with so much mock ceremony, genuflexions, lingual 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


hi 


quips and quirks, that a hectic flush came into Hitty’s 
cheeks to emphasize the indignation set forth by moist 
eye and trembling lip. If Tallyho had given study to 
many men of many moods — if he had been able to see 
through a grindstone when there was a hole in the cen- 
ter, he might have seen or suspected that Jack Carley and 
his sweet cider were conspirators united to cause him, if 
his eyes were not stretched wide, much brain tossing and 
leg weakening. 

Tallyho was a temperance advocate — an advocate of 
total abstinence — loud and emphatic, pugnis et calcibus } 
but considering the character of the man and the fact 
that Tallyho had no stiff-necked principles, to carry his 
point, he would not hesitate to countenance, even to par- 
ticipate in what might compromise a man of his position 
and pretension. Presumably, he had come to the Carley 
Farm on a mission connected with his pastoral office ; if 
he had eyes to see, he must discover at a glance that 
Jack Carley was a hard man with the stamp of ruffian 
upon every word and gesture; but he wished to concili- 
ate, get down to his level, strange as it may appear, and 
then strike his harvest sickle home; like a bundle of 
elastic rods around a magnet, his principles, pliant as 
sapling shoots, bent to the purpose; and in this world 
are many minds cast in the Tallyho mould ; their name is 
legion and also, hypocrit. 

While sweet cider may not be listed among the in- 
toxicants, yet the consistent advocate of total abstinence 
may be compromised by its use ; and Tallyho had set up 
a standard, and if he adhered to it, sweet cider was barred 
out. Tallyho replied to Jack’s suggestion in much good 
humor and drollery of speech assumed on all social occa- 
sions. He declared that cider was practically an un- 
known beverage to him, and that he had only recollec- 


1 1 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


tion of it as a boy when he trod the wine press himself 
(a figure of speech to proclaim “barefoot days”), and that 
he had forgotten almost what cider was like. 

Jack withdrew and soon returned with a brimming 
pitcher and a large glass tumbler, which he tilled and 
passed to Tallyho. Tallyho was thirsty and drained the 
glass at one breath. If there was anything in the world 
to which Tallyho gave his whole soul, it was eat- 
ing and drinking ; no small dabs at a brace of ducks and 
no playing and sipping with less than six cups of tea or 
coffee — often scoring up near a full dozen — could satisfy 
a man of his stomach. Jack filled the glass again, and 
as quickly did it follow the other; a third came to time 
promptly and went on its thirst-quenching errand. Jack 
started to pour a fourth, when Hitty seized her crutch 
and sprang up. In Jack’s sly glances to Aleck, the sin- 
ister smile that played under his nose, she saw mischief ; 
her face showed alarm, indignation and protest. 

Tallyho saw this movement on the part of Hitty, with- 
held his hand and stopped his wassail. Now, anyone 
acquainted with cider knows well enough that old sweet 
cider is a hard kicker — as dangerous as apple jack or 
whiskey when the stomach is resting from its labors and 
has nothing to concern itself about except preparation 
to receive the next meal; and Jack Carley had placed 
before Tallyho sweet cider three years old — sweet and 
delicious but a most powerful intoxicant; and three 
brimming bumpers — old fashioned tumblers — had invad- 
ed that quiet stomach trying to take a nap and get a little 
rest and comfort before the six o’clock incrowding, caus- 
ing it to arouse itself in alarm and to send speedily mes- 
sengers to the brain to learn the meaning of it. 

Tallyho began to talk in his large way as usual, ad- 
dressing his remarks chiefly to Hitty. Hitty was relieved 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


113 


and became more cheerful ; but three good quaffs of that 
smooth liquor began to take part in the conversation 
by clogging Tally ho’s utterance and tripping him up in 
some of his own snares and tongue catchers (words with 
six; legs, and the legs all dancing) — in sorry truth, Tal- 
lyho was yielding to heavy eyelids and lopping head — 
and knew it. Realizing in some sense his predicament, 
he sprang to his feet and with hat in hand, staggered 
to the door ; Hitty also arose, but before she could inter- 
fere, if that was her intention, Jack and Aleck ran for- 
ward, took Tallyho by the arm, hurried him through the 
hall, out of the house and into the wooded path — Pignut 
Lane. 

As the trio entered the lane, Plym, on a hunting ex- 
cursion, turned into Pignut Lane from Little Bigger Hill 
Road. He seized Stump by the collar and sprang into 
the brush. But it was unnecessary; the Carleys were 
going in the opposite direction and had not seen him. 
Why Tallyho was with the Carleys did not appear or in- 
terest him, for, the moment Plym saw the backs of the 
Carleys the thought of something else filled his mind. His 
encounter with Aleck Carley was still fresh in his recol- 
lection and every reminder of it was like the prick of a 
pin — it hurt. Since that day, Plym had passed the Car- 
ley Farm many times; he approached it on all sides, and 
at a distance, concealed in the brush or in tree tops, 
studied the exterior of the house and all he saw go on 
there, which was not much. He saw that something was 
wrong or unusual with Tallyho, for occasionally he re- 
leased his arm and gesticulated wildly, his voice re- 
sounded like the blare of a trumpet, and, strangest of all, 
his legs, those ever well dressed and decorous bow legs, 
were on tiptoe and prancing for jig. The loud laughter 
of the Carleys chimed with Tallyho’s song, for now he 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


114 

was singing, and Plym regretted that more important 
business prevented him from following at a safe distance 
in the underbrush and learning more. 

But now was Plym’s opportunity, what he had long 
looked for, and if Tallyho had helped him, then three 
cheers for Tallyho. He ran back to the road, down it a 
bit, into the brush behind the barns, and left his gun and 
game bag. Swift as a deer he ran to the door of the ell 
out of which he had come that day with Aleck. It was 
locked. Plym was in a quandary. Was there no way to 
get to that room? Must he give it up? Ha! An 
idea comes ! With other boys and by himself Plym had 
played the game of “swing low.” This was suggested 
by bending down saplings for snare crooks. To swing 
low, the boy climbed into the top of a small tree and then 
swung back and forth until, going a little further out on 
the tree, swung off to the ground. 

There was a tree, a young hickory, tough as a whip of 
whalebone, near the ell and pitched toward it. Plym 
estimated as he measured the tree and the ground with 
his eye, that if he could not see into the room through the 
window, nearly opposite the tree, by climbing into the 
tree, he might swing down ; and if he did, he believed that 
the tree would swing him up to the side of the house and 
to the window, where, if he could not see much, he might 
attract attention and get that slip of folded white paper, 
thrust out, he believed, for his benefit under the door 
when he was present on a former occasion. 

But he must see if the coast be free. He ran to the 
corner of the house ; no one was in sight and no sound 
came to him ; as he retraced his steps on the run, he saw 
Hitty at the window leaning on her crutch and wiping 
her eyes. The sight of Hitty in her manifest distress 
unnerved him for a moment. She stared at him but made 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 




no sign. If she staid where she was and did not go into 
the other side of the house, she could not see him ; and 
if she did see him, what of it? If anything wrong was 
in progress there, he knew that Hitty, willingly, had no 
hand in it. 

Plym ran back and went up the tree like a squirrel 
till he is opposite the window, but it is dark ; if there be 
a window on the other side of the room, it must be closed 
or curtained, for no light comes through. He climbed 
higher and still higher and now the tree begins to yield 
to his weight and is going down with an easy sweep like 
a true swing low bender. But he had miscalculated the 
distance or the height of the tree, and he saw it as he be- 
gan to swing, when it was too late. He landed on the 
roof, but that did not matter ; he could swing off and thus 
down to the ground ; in some way unaccountable, how- 
ever, the tree slipped through his hands and proudly 
swung back to an upright position buoyant again to be 
rid of such a heavy burden. 

This was contrary to all planning and for a moment 
staggered Plym. There he was, on the roof with no vis- 
ible means of reaching the ground without a broken neck 
or leg, and there was Stump on the ground barking furi- 
ously, calling attention and as much as pointing him out 
to anyone who might like to know. 

He climbed to the ridge pole to reach the other side of 
the roof — out of sight of Stump, but Stump charged 
around the ell, appeared on the other side with his bark 
keyed several notes higher. The perspiration stood in 
great drops on Plym’s forehead ; the Carleys might ap- 
pear at any moment, and, possibly, he might be a target 
for Aleck’s revolver. In his desperation, he kicked the 
roof and his foot (he had at last been driven into boots, 
for the earth and plants and fences now wore white mit- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ii 6 

tens early in the morning) went nearly through the 
shingles and roof board. 

In less time than it takes to tell it, he was in the attic 
under the moss grown, rotten roof. The floor of the at- 
tic was only partly boarded and the ceiling of the room 
below had fallen in many places. His stout boot made a 
passage, and he let himself down into the room below. 
Lo, it was unoccupied and strewn with litter under a 
thick coating of dust. The upper story of the ell was di- 
vided into two rooms ; before Plym swung down he be- 
lieved that he would come near the room next to the up- 
right part of the house where was the object of his curi- 
osity ; evidently such was the case if the rooms of the ell 
were divided equally ; but they were not divided equally, 
the room next to the main house being smaller than the 
other ; hence he had missed again. Plym made a hurried 
examination of this abandoned room. There was the 
door of the room in the occupant of which he was inter- 
ested, but it had not been opened for a long time, for a 
mass of cobwebbing filled the space between jamb and 
casing. 

He had, he thought, missed his opportunity, and saw 
it when it was too late. The attic into which he made 
his way from the roof was undivided. If he had his wits 
about him, he complained, he might have entered the 
other attic and reached the room below as he had this, 
as the boarding, or the ceiling, probably, was not much 
different. Without expecting result to his advantage, 
Plym knocked on the cobwebbed door and kicked it 
with his heavy boot and listened. He jumped as he 
heard a movement of somebody or something within ; the 
next moment, before his hair would lie down and let 
his hat rest on his head, a. piece of white paper neatly 
folded appeared under the door ; he snatched it and read 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


117 

what was written within it; his eyes stood out; he 
gasped ; kicked the door three times as requested by the 
writer of the note ; thrust the paper in his pocket and pre- 
pared to make exit. Raising the window and seeing no 
one, he let himself down till his toes touched the casing 
of the window below, jumped down and ran to the place 
where he left his gun and game bag. 

The gun was gone, also the bag with two partridges 
in it. Who had done this ? And then he discovered that 
Stump was missing. For the moment he had forgotten 
Stump. When he disappeared in the roof, Stump’s bark 
stopped, or he did not heed it, and now the dog and gun 
had taken themselves off. Perplexed and angry at the 
loss of his gun, Plym stared blankly around. Hark! 
There was Stump’s bark ! He hastened on in the direc- 
tion in which the sound came and it led him to the path 
taken by the Carleys — to Pignut Lane. 

Within a stone’s throw of it, Stump came to meet him, 
barking loudly and bristling. Plym seized him, drew a 
cord from his pocket and wound it around Stump’s nose, 
and thus muzzled, let him go. Cautiously, he followed 
Stump to the edge of the path. On the opposite side was 
the gun and the bag at its butt. No one was in sight, 
but Plym heard voices in the distance lower down to- 
ward the pike. He ran across the path, took his gun and 
bag, and entered further into the forest bearing round 
to the valley below. 

Plym knew every rod of the woods, every dell and 
knoll, and running to the base of the hill, he placed 
the gun and bag in a clump of laurel and tied Stump, 
still muzzled, to a tree. Going further down the slope, 
he turned abruptly and, led by the sound of voices, crept 
up to Pignut Lane again. If his gun had not fallen in 
somebody’s way, he would walk boldly into the Carley 


n8 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

presence, but, now, if he appeared, he might be identi- 
fied, although he could not see how, with the gun, and 
asked to explain. 

Plym was near enough to the play to see all that went 
on without disclosing his presence. A third man was 
with the Carleys, a broad-shouldered man having an 
evil, black face and a long, drooping mustache. He 
was on intimate terms with the Carleys and addressed 
them by their given names. He was the man, probably, 
who found the gun, leaving it where it was found till he 
returned with the Carleys to the house. But where did 
he come from and how did he stumble on the gun ? 

Tallyho was in the clutches of deep and clinging in- 
toxication — past the maudlin, incoherent stage — and 
stupidly incapable of speech or locomotion. The Car- 
leys and the other man made the woods ring as they 
tried to provoke Tallyho to oratorical effort. But, as 
was made known afterward, the Carleys never left the 
house long at a time for sufficient reason, and apprehen- 
sive, as was natural in such cases, of what might take 
place in their absence, they prepared to leave Tallyho 
and to make a comfortable resting place for him. 

Near the turn in the lane where the rascals paused to 
have sport with their victim, was a large ant heap. Plym 
knew it well and often stopped to watch the movements 
of the inhabitants. The Carleys and the third man pro- 
ceeded to conduct Tallyho to the heap. Plym clenched 
his hands; could it be possible that they would place 
Tallyho on the heap? 

“Gr-great hem-hemlock! E-ef ye d-dew, an' d-don’t 
git er wa-way pu-purty quick arter ye d-dew et, I — I’ll 
je-jest st-strike in e-ef et costs er leg — e-ef I — I gi-git 
li-licked outer m-my boo-boots! I — I hai’nt f-fergot, 
Mi-sis-ter Aleck, heow ye pin-pinched my neck, an’ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


119 

m-mocked me an' li-lied ter me, an’ I — I d-don't intend 
ter f-fergit et, nu-nuther ! I — I don't keer f-fer fi-fightin' 
er lickin' ye, though I — I kin dew et han'some; bu-but 
e-ef I — I kin j e-jest b-beat ye 't yer little game, I — I'll 
ca-call et sq-squar !" 

But Plym’s soliloquy was cut short by his own emo- 
tions as he saw the preparations made for exposing Tal- 
lyho to possible death. Jack Carley knocked away the 
top of the ant heap with the limb of a tree and scooped 
it out a little ; then the third man and Aleck placed Tal- 
lyho in what they called his pulpit, asking him if it were 
not softer and more comfortable than plush or any kind 
of upholstering ; a moment they stood off and looked at 
him, mocking and laughing and asking him to tip them 
a sermon on temperance or any subject, not being partic- 
ular, provided they could hear the rich melody of his 
voice; and, with parting jeers and oaths, they left him 
and walked rapidly away. 

Plym rushed forth and with a jerk drew Tally ho off 
the ant hill, and by great effort, pushing, and a part of 
the way carrying, he succeeded in getting Tallyho down 
the slope through the thick underbrush and trees, into 
the deeper wood in the valley below where the Carleys 
would not find him if they returned, as he expected they 
would, for he could not believe that they, at least Aleck, 
would leave this man to perish, as he might and as they 
knew he might. 

Now, Plym stood in great and ever-increasing awe 
of Tallyho and his stutter choked him when he attempted 
to speak in his presence. To his aunt he said little in 
depreciation of Tallyho, for he knew that she respected 
him or his office ; and he had too much love for her to say 
aught against him ; but to his uncle his speech was free. 
Archelaus never spoke disparagingly of anyone, but 


120 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Plym believed he had no great liking for the preacher, 
and, hence, relieved his mind, and declared his intention 
“ter git squar” with him. But this was pure buncombe 
and blarney, for in the presence of Tallyho Plym was 
dumb as an oyster. Although he had no faith in Tally- 
ho’s sincerity, yet he admired him, or, rather, that part of 
him most prominent, that is, his power of speech, his 
audacity and his large magnificence, generally. 

Now, sent by chance to help him out of a very serious 
predicament, and realizing his importance in the present 
crisis, his zeal knew no bounds. Plym removed Tal- 
lyho’s overcoat, now swarming with ants, and carried it 
away and hung it on a tree; the inside coat was dis- 
posed of in the same way, also the vest. Plym’s hand 
was no soft and spongy padder, but broad and hard as 
a wood chopper’s beetle. In his haste and anxiety to 
relieve the pastor, who began to cry out and jump when 
an exploring ant nipped him, Plym applied his hand 
with such vigor that an ox might have staggered under 
the blows. While Tallyho managed to keep to his feet 
by clinging to a tree, Plym ran his hand over the broad 
back, and when he felt an ant beneath the shill of the 
victim, he brought his hand down upon that ant with 
a resounding whack that made Tallyho jump and groan. 

At this juncture, Stump appeared, and, seeing his mas- 
ter dealing blow after blow upon this big body, flew at 
Tallyho’s legs in bristling fury. It was fortunate that 
Stump was still muzzled with the cord. Every time 
Plym raised his hand to punish an ant discovered under 
the nether garments, he must also throw out his foot to 
catch Stump, for Stump was determined to thrust in 
as many blows as his master. Under this massage treat- 
ment and the nipping of the ants, Tallyho began to hold 
up his head and to realize what was going on and to do a 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


121 


little fighting on his own account. At last Plym led 
him to a brook, where he bathed his head and face and 
quenched his thirst. Leaving him by the brook, Plym 
returned for his gun and bag, and then conducted Tal- 
lyho out of the woods by a circuitous route to give his 
legs time to get in order and acquire confidence to carry 
him without wobbling. During this “walking off” pro- 
cess, if a stray ant, overlooked in the general hunt and 
rummage, grappled with Tallyho and doubled him up 
and twisted his face awry, Plym’s hand came to the res- 
cue, and Stump, still muzzled and still unsatisfied, joined 
in with all the vigor and strength he could summon and 
attacked Tallyho’s legs. In the twilight when the trees 
and fences cast long shadows in which even a large man 
might pass unnoticed, Tallyho was led to the highway, 
pointed homeward, and at his request was surrendered 
to his own pilotage. 

Plym may have rescued Tallyho from certain death. 
The household of this family of ants which Tallyho in- 
vaded was an old one, respected for reasons of prudence 
by all who passed that way; the house, the mound of 
earth where the ant family had its home, was at least six 
feet at the base and three or four feet high and over and 
through this habitation swarmed an immense number 
of ants, jealous of their rights and ready at poke of cane 
or press of vandal foot to fight for them. And yet Tal- 
lyho made no return to Plym for this service — not a 
word, of thanks ; not a look or gesture expressing grat- 
itude escaped him. 

A few days afterward, Plym met Tallyho at the post- 
office, and thinking he had the right, considering the 
service he had rendered the great man, to approach him 
with some familiarity, as he did all acquaintances, ac- 
costed Tallyho, not exactly familiarly, certainly with no 


122 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


bravado or boorishness, and inquired about his health. 
Tallyho answered curtly, turned his back on Plym and 
walked away. Plym’s stutter did not prevent him from 
making free with any subject that demanded lingual at- 
tention, but he could keep a secret if his mind had time 
to think upon it and come to a decision. 

He knew that Tallyho was drunk on that day, from 
what cause he knew not as yet, and he knew, also, that 
the fact ought to be kept under cover, not on account of 
Tallyho, but that the church of which his aunt, whom he 
respected and loved more than anybody else in the world, 
was a member, might not be brought into disrepute. 
Not a word escaped Plym. The story of Tallyho’s visit 
to the Carleys leaked out through the much talking 
and bragging of Jack and Aleck, but as it could not be 
traced to any source considered reliable, it was not be- 
lieved, since Tallyho, with usual speed and audacity of 
tongue, stamped the story as infamous, without a stray 
letter of truth in it anywhere. 

This again set forth the character of Tallyho. While 
Tallyho was tricked into drunkenness against his will or 
purpose, yet that did not change the actual fact. But 
he denied with emphasis and the proper show of indig- 
nation. If Tallyho in his dire necessity had been re- 
lieved — drawn from the jaws of a million ants if not 
from death — by a nabob with coach and pair, gold on 
the harness and gilt on the wheels, driver on the box 
wearing a cockade, footmen behind, seamen in the sound 
hearing his bellow of thanks might run ashore in Blind- 
man’s Crack, thinking that Judith’s foghorn had been 
supplanted or drifted many a league northward. 

But this stammering boy, this farmer’s hand and chore 

bub who ran barefoot all summer with baggy trousers 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


123 


hung by one suspender, was beneath the notice of a man 
of Tallyho’s calibre. 

When any man in his egotism reaches that point in 
his straining and stretching where he considers himself 
superior to any part of unstained humanity — that man 
has become ignoble and detestable. 


124 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XI. 

AN ITINERANT VENDOR OF SMALL WARES. 

The year had turned into the fourth quarter stretch, 
and, having no competitors, and weary, may be from 
the three quarter run, was jogging along slowly to its 
goal that all who had eyes for bright colors happily 
blended might see and admire the splendor of its jockey 
October. 

The motherly hen, still talking, scolding and scratch- 
ing for the brood of fourteen untimely born (still un- 
dressed and not fit to dress for table) that inner fire of 
stuffed crop and active gizzard might blunt the keen 
edge of atmospheric pressure, or dull the chicks’ per- 
ception of it, was growing pale and hollow-eyed from 
overwork and anxiety and the lack of sunny nesting 
places (chicks’ toe warmers) night and morning. 

Late in the afternoon while Aseneth Mottle with quick 
and solid step was removing from the porch to the house 
trays of sliced apple placed in sun to dry and cure, to 
swell unwholesome (according to Plym) pies in the win- 
ter season, a man turned into the lane from the highway 
and approached the house. He was old, apparently, for 
his beard and hair were white or nearly so; the man 
limped and walked slowly with the help of a cane ; over 
his shoulder was slung a pack and in his left hand he 
carried a black bag; he wore blue goggles and picked 
his way as though he had reached the summit of life 
or something, and was afraid of falling over. 

“I don’t want nothin’!” shouted Aseneth before the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


125 


peddler had advanced a dozen steps in the lane. “Ye 
needn’t come no furder! I sha’n’t buy er thing, I tell 
ye !” But the man did not hear or heed. 

“I tell ye I don’t want nothin’!” exclaimed Aseneth, 
pitching her voice up to the house peak. “Can’t ye hear 
nothin’ ! I hain’t no time ter waste with peddlin’ folks ! 
Ye kin go right back ter ther rud, an’ go erbout yer 
business !” 

But the peddler plodded on, looking neither to the 
right nor to the left and giving heed to every step. 
Aseneth, not used to such disregard of her voice, now 
at its full, and her command, now set forth with strength, 
hurled another volley at the approaching stranger; it 
had no effect, however, and her words fell like pith balls 
on a pachyderm. The peddler came up to the porch, 
threw down his pack with an exclamation of relief, 
stretched back to unkink his spinal column, and began to 
show the varied and various wares with which he had 
been loaded. 

“Hain’t I telled ye till I’m hoarse ’s er crow, I 
don’t ” 

The peddler placed his hand to his ear. “Ye’ll hev 
ter speak up purty good ! I’m er leetle hard o’ hearin’.” 

“What! Ye’re deef? Wal, I thought suthin’ was ther 
matter with ye! Leetle hard o’ hearin’, be ye? Bless 
me, ye’re ther hardest hearin’ chap I most ever kem 
acrost! What ye roun’ peddlin’ fer ef ye can’t hear 
nothin’ ? Ye won’t make yer salt !” 

During this expression of opinion in a soliloquy, the 
peddler spread out his wares over the porch and in the 
trays of drying apples, and talked — thrust in two words 
to Aseneth’s one — with the ready volubility of a real es- 
tate man selling corner lots, unlimbered and oiled up 
after vacation. Aseneth was squelched; she could not 


126 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


rail at a deaf man because it availed nothing, and she 
surrendered, sitting in the doorway while the peddler’s 
tongue tripped along merrily. Now it was busy and 
jumping with the product of the looms of Tuscany; now 
it fell upon a Swiss horn comb warranted not to cor- 
rode in any climate; now it set forth the value and the 
“joy forever” in a pink gingham dress pattern, and now 
it rattled on without a stop on the merits of Attleboro 
hair pins — exact copies of those worn by Queen Vic- 
toria. 

“Lor’, heow ye do run on ! Ef ye was paid accordin’ 
ter yer talkin’, ye’d be wuth suthin’ by this time ! Whar’d 
ye git all this truck? Like’s not ye smuggled et! I 
hain’t much patience with these totin’ peddlers! I got 
terrubly took in er while back ” 

“Wal, neow, ma’am, why not hev er leetle patience 
with er peddler! What ye got ergin ’m? Ef thet fel- 
ler er while back cheated ye, thet’s no sign I’m er goin’ 
tew ef I kin, an’ I kinder think ’twould take er purty slick 
man ter git er head o’ ye! Thet’s my opinion, ma’am, 
takin’ things ’s I see ’m. I’m jest er tryin’ ter git ’n 
honest penny an’ make er livin’. I tell ye, it’s dreffle 
hard er trampin’ up an’ down ther dusty roads, fightin’ 
off dogs an’ er gittin’ talked tew by wimmin as don’t 
want nothin’. Why, ma’am, I hain’t hed er rousin’ meal 
o’ vittles — wal, not lately — ’most fergit when ’twas.” 

“Sho ! Didn’t ye hev no dinner ter day ?” 

“Only helf er dinner, ma’am — jest er scrap — giv ter 
me way back erlong by er woman in er blue caliker with 
a red head an’ er pimple on her nose, an’ she snapped 
ter me so I didn’t more ’n helf enjoy ther meal. An’ 
whar I’m ter git supper, I hain’t no idee ” 

“Ef ye’ll sell thet scaf an’ comb kinder reasonable 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


127 


like, I mought find ye jest er bite o' suthin’. What’s 
yer price fer both ?” 

“Shillun sixpunce. ,, 

“Why don’t ye talk cents? I don’t know nothin’ 
erbout shillun sixpunces !” 

‘Thirty-seven cents ! I’ll giv ye the scaf and ther comb 
fer supper, lodgin’ an’ breakfast. D’ye say et’s er bar- 
gain ?” 

“I dunno ! I’ll see what ArchTus ’ll. hev ter say er- 
bout et. Ye kin walk in ! Supper’s most ready !” 

When the table was cleared and the family and the 
guest came around the evening lamp, the battle of words 
began, but Aseneth was no match for the peddler, aided 
by his great deafness. His tongue could weave words 
into high-colored yarn (very much stretched) with great 
celerity — outrun Aseneth’s and turn a somersault and 
rest between each word. Plym, lying on the settle on 
his stomach with his feet in the air and the heels knock- 
ing together, making a gentle tattoo in the general en- 
gagement and fusillade, grinned, chuckled, laughed till he 
ached, and enjoyed himself. Archelaus, behind his pa- 
per, looked over it and his spectacles and watched the 
combat with growing interest. In a lull when both 
forces were taking breath and preparing for another 
assault, Plym reeled off a story of his adventures in the 
month of August in the meadow, where he encountered 
and dispatched a snake seven feet two in length and 
counted “more’n four hundred other snakes er rarip’ 
an’ er pitchin’ at him.” 

“Thet remin’s me of er story,” said the peddler. “Er- 
bout forty years ergo, when I was er young man, work 
er gittin’ skurce and skurcer, an’ ev’rybody was er 
shoutin’, ‘Git out West, young man!’ I packed my car- 
pet bag an’ went. Wal, ’twas in ther fall o’ ther year, 


128 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


when ther farmers was er gittin’ in ther grain. In them 
arly days* ther reapin’ was all done by han’, but neowa- 
days, Lor’ ! thar’s er machine thet cuts and bin’s an’ 
thrashes ther wheat jest as et goes erlong, puts in the 
fixin’s in the flour, mixes et, an’ bakes et, an’ jest throws 
eout loaves o’ bread, ’sides puttin’ er nice piece o’ white 
paper roun’ ev’ry loaf, tied by er purty pink string in er 
double bow knot, an’ ef needed et packs ther loaves in er 
box, nails et' up an’ puts er label on ther box. 

“Wal, as I was er sayin’, I went eout West an’ I hired 
eout ter er farmer, an’ ’fore I’d ben thar long, I went 
inter ther fiel’ ter bin’ wheat. Snakes? Ther most pi- 
zenist ken’ ye ever saw were plenty — rattlers ’s thick ’s 
fish worms arter er rain. Wal, arter I’d boun’ up ther 
wheat on erbeout ’n acre, I see when I laid deown ther 
las’ bundle, et was er movin’, an’ immejiate, eout come er 
rattler more ’n six foot long. Er lookin’ back erlong 
over ther fiel’, I see ev’ry bundle er movin’ an’ outer ev’ry 
one crawled the biggest rattler ye ever see. Kinder 
strange, wan’t et, I should hev boun’ up ev’ry one o’ ’m 
an’ not know et, on erbeout er’n acre.” 

Plym gasped and then roared, Archelaus laid down 
his paper, took off his glasses and carefully wiped them, 
and Aseneth, eying the peddler suspiciously, shouted : 

“Ye’re ’most ’s good ’s Plym er tellin’ snake stories! 
Ye’d make er good pair! Arch’l’us,” she added in a 
lower tone, “ye’d better lock up tight. Er man er tellin’ 
sech stories ain’t ter be ’pended on. I’ll put my silver 
spoons under my pillow, an’ I shan’t sleep er wink, 
nuther. But et’s time he was put ter bed ! Plym, he’s 
ergoin’ ter sleep with ye ” 

“N-no he-he ain’t!” whispered Plym, stoutly. “I — I 
wo-won’t s-sleep with no sech ol’ duf-duffer. I — I’ll 
st-stay right on t-ther set-settle here! I — I je-jest ’s 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


129 


lives. Ket-ketch me in er b-bed with thet ol’ racker- 
bones ! N-not ef I — I know e-et !” 

The rain fell in torrents the next morning, and as the 
product of the looms of Tuscany and the Swiss horn 
might suffer in the downpour, the old peddler made him- 
self comfortable in a rocking chair. Aseneth thrust 
into his lap a big pan of apples and gave him a knife to 
pare and core and slice them, remarking softly, “Ye 
mought ’s well be er dewin’ suthin’ ’sides talkin' an’ ’arn 
yer dinner. ’Spose we’ll hev ter feed ye ’s long ’s et 
rains.” 

But after dinner the clouds were wrung dry, and al- 
though they hung low over the dripping and drenched 
earth, not a drop of rain escaped. 

“I’ll come ergin,” said the peddler, as with harness on 
and his kit buckled tightly, he prepared to move on to 
other markets. “Mebby ye’ll want suthin’ more ” 

“No, ye needn’t! I shan’t buy anything!” adding in 
a lower tone, “I’ve hed ’nough o’ ye an’ yer stories !” 

“Heow kin I git over ter Tumbletown ’thout goin’ 
back ter ther village?” asked the peddler. 

“Ye kin go ter ther top o’ ther hill — see them trees in 
er clump ? — Wal, ye’ll fin’ er cart path — Pignut Lane they 
call et — right threw ther woods by ther Carley mansion 
ter Little Bigger Hill rud, an’ then ye tarn ter ther right 
an’ foller ther rud, an’ thar ye be ef ye keep er goin’ long 
’nough.” 

“Thank ye, ma’am ! I b’lieve I kin dew er good bit o’ 
tradin’ over thar ! Good day t’ ye !” 

“Tradin!” muttered Aseneth, as the peddler ambled 
off in his careful step; “dunno erbeout yer tradin’ so 
much ! But ye’ll dew er sight o’ talkin’, thet’s sartin ! 
Sech er waggin’ tongue goin’ at sech er flipperty-flop 
ev’rv minute! I never set eyes on ye erfore an’ I dew 


130 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

hope I’ve seen ther las’ o’ ye! Lor’, et’ll be er week 
erfore I git myself all collected tergether ergin ! Deary 
me, ef ye’d come erlong in ther spring erbeout plantin’ 
time an’ stan’ an’ gabble in ther cornfiel’, ye’d be er 
scarecrow wuth hevin’ an’ payin’ fer !” 

But how harmless were these exploding words and 
lingual missiles to the peddler? It is an ill wind that 
does not blow something good to or from even a deaf 
peddler. On he trudged to the clump of trees and dis- 
appeared in the wood, taking the path in which Wain- 
worth and the reporters had seen an old man led back, 
probably, to captivity. Following the path, or Pignut 
Lane, the peddler came at last to a cleared place in which 
stood the remains of a fine colonial mansion, a square two 
story house with two story ell in the rear. The out- 
line showed what it had been — one of the more preten- 
tious houses of the old primitive yet aristocratic type — 
plain, roomy and substantial. 

The peddler did not look at the house, apparently, 
but toiled on slowly — a little slower than usual, with a 
hitch and a limp as though he had no intention of stop- 
ping. When opposite the house on what might have 
been once the lawn, but now giving place to the en- 
croaching forest and weeds, a man came out of the house, 
looked at the peddler a moment, and then shouted, 
“Hullo, there !” But the peddler kept straight on. Again 
the man shouted, but the peddler held to the way of his 
going. “The devil!” exclaimed the man; “I’ll overhaul 
you quick!” and he walked briskly after him. Shout- 
ing again in a higher key, he at last attracted the ped- 
dler’s attention. He made a sounding board of his hand 
and awaited the approach of the black-whiskered man. 

“What are you doing here, old man?” 

“Hey?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 




“What do you want here?” 

“Ye’ll hev ter lift yer voice er leetle! I’m er girtin' 
dreffle deef, alius wuss in misty an’ moisty weather, an’ 
er gittin’ wusser as ol’ age claps on to me sharp !” An- 
other man, belonging, probably, to the same dark-faced 
tribe, came out of the house and approached. 

“Where are you going?” 

“Hey?” 

“Excuse me! So few people pass here, I thought 
you might have lost your way.” 

“Wal, no; I hain’t lost my way fur’s I kin see! I’ll 
tell ye, seein’ es heow ye ’pear ter take considruble 
in’trest in me, an’ erperiently kinder edgin’ yer eyes up 
ter my bag ’s though ye thought thar mought be chick- 
uns in et, I’ll tell ye what I be er dewin’ here an’ any 
other place I kin git ter dew et. I be er goin’ up an’ 
deown an’ roun’ here an’ yon fer ther public good — ther 
gin’ral welfare o’ the people — pro borem punkin, as ther 
papers say, an’ ergoin’ on an’ on er givin’ ther best bar- 
gains for the money ye most ever see. Pins, needles, 
silk, jewsharps, soap, thimbles, yarn, pocket handker- 
chers, shoe blackin’, gum et cetterv — ther finest ’sortment 
o’ ginuine Yankee notions an’ sich. Thet’s what I be er 
dewin’ here. 

“I was put up las’ night at ther place called ther Mot- 
tle Farm over yender, an’ I dew hope I’ll never git inter 
thet woman’s claws and clutches ergin. She jest erbeout 
talked me ter death ! I couldn’t git in er word easy no- 
whars an’ no way I could manage! Never heered sech 
er clatter in all my born days ! Wal, I tol’ ’er I wanted 
ter git over ter Tumbletown graveyard by er short cut, 
’thout goin’ back ter ther village, an’ she tol’ me ter take 
ther cart path in the woods an’ keep on ter ther rud. I 
say ergin, thet’s what I be er dewin' here — er gittin’ on ’s 


132 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


fast ’s I kin ter 'tend ter my own business. Ef ye’ve got 
anything ter say ergin et, let’s hev et — lay yer case erfore 
ther court an’ I’ll give ’tention immejiate. Lor’,” ex- 
claimed the peddler, looking toward the house ; “is thar 
er farm here? Wal, I’m er gittin’ blind, tew. 

“Why, gentlemun, I’ve got ther nicest lot o’ notions 
here ye ever put ’fore yer eyes for ladies an’ gents. Ef 
ye don’t want nothin’ yersel’s, let me show ’m ter ther 
women folks. I hain’t sold er thing ter day, ’cause I 
hed ter stay ter ther Mottle Farm till the rain held up, 
an’ bein’ ’bliged ter listun ter thet woman’s dreffle talk, 
I’m erbeout gin eout.” 

During this delivery one of the men said in an un- 
dertone, “Perhaps Hitty ’d like some of his trumpery.” 

“Come in, old man,” said the other; “we’ll see what 
you have!” 

Preceded by one of the men and followed by the other, 
who proved to be Jack and Aleck Carley, the peddler 
entered the house and was conducted to the kitchen and 
into the presence of a fair-faced, comely woman, ad- 
dressed as Hitty, about fifty years of age, leaning upon 
a crutch and holding in her hand a speaking trumpet. 
She appeared to be surprised if not startled as the ped- 
dler came forward, but she turned eagerly to the inspec- 
tion of his wares. 

Two deaf ones, shouting to each other, made the house 
ring. Evidently the peddler was not accustomed to the 
use of speaking trumpets ; he roared into Hitty’s artificial 
oigan of hearing at the top of his voice, to the great 
amusement of the spectators. It was apparent that al- 
though Hitty was within two miles of Ourtown's general 
finding stores, where anything from a starboard anchor 
to a goose yoke might be bought, yet she had had, prob- 
ably, no opportunity to go forth and buy. With a small 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


133 


store brought into her kitchen, she selected at her leis- 
ure. On the table was a plate of doughnuts and Jack 
told the peddler to help himself, “to stop his clack and 
give Hitty a chance to collect her senses.” 

Hitty bought a large part of the peddler’s store of 
goods, but was disappointed, she said, that he had no 
dress pattern of warm woolen stuff. 

“Ma’am, I don’t run ercrost sech er good customer ’s 
ye be ev’ry day. I’m erbliged ter ye! Thar’s er pack 
o’ samplin’ cards. If ye’ll jest pick eout what’ll suit ye, 
I’ll git et fer ye an’ bring et Sat’d’y week ef I’m let live 
thet long by ther Tumbletowmers. Sech er rabble as 
them folks be! Why, I got jest erbout one good tooth 
in my head an’ thar’s gold in et ter keep et er goin’ er 
while longer. Lor’, I jest hardly dare ter open my 
mouth among them Tumbletowners ! They’ll hev thet 
tooth yit! What they can’t buy, they’ll take ’thout 
askin’ leave. Nex’ Sat’d’y I’ll bring ther dress pattern 
ef I kin git roun’, an’ p’r’aps sooner ef thar’s nothin’ ter 
hender, ef ye say so.” 

Hitty looked to the elder Carley and he nodded. He 
turned to his brother and remarked, “He says he couldn’t 
get in a word when he was at Mottle’s. I’d like to hear 
what Mrs. Mottle says on the subject. Did you ever 
hear such a rattler ?” 

During the trading an unmistakable sound caught the 
peddler’s car — tap-tap-tap, the steady beat — the play 
of the shoemaker’s hammer, driving home the pegs — a 
distinct, yet distant sound, not in the room overhead, 
but somewhere in the house or ell or other building 
joined in construction to the main part. The beekeeper 
may make uproar at the entrance of the hive and the 
bees do not hear or heed, but let the beekeeper knock 
ever so gently on the walls or the cover of the hive, the 


134 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


whole colony is astir immediately and the sentinels rush 
out to learn the cause of the disturbance. Perhaps the 
peddler heard as the bees hear by the sense of touch 
and contact. The peddler packed his wares and prepared 
to depart, letting his glib tongue run meanwhile and 
touching upon bits of gossip and news — merely touching 
— exposing to view long enough ta excite the curiosity 
of his auditors and then boldly passing to something 
else quite as interesting. There was method in this mind 
rambling and feeding the curiosity of the Carleys. The 
peddler saw from the window that the rain was falling 
briskly again, but he took up his bag and slung his pack 
and, followed by Jack and Aleck, went through the hall 
to the door. 

When the door was opened, the peddler drew back, 
hesitated, looked at his pack and at the sky, from which, 
evidently, all the plugs had been drawn or the cloud 
reservoirs had parted, for the rain fell like one broad 
sheet of water. 

“Snum ! This looks purty dismal ! I lef’ my ileskin 
somewhar, an’ ev'rythin' I got’ll be jest good ter nothin' ! 
Sat'd'y night, tew! I say, gentlemun, ye hain't got er 
place ye kin tuck me in till mornin’, hev ye? I'll give 
ther lady er right han'some present, er pay tlier cash, 
whichever ye say ! I vum, I wish ye could !” 

“Let him stay!” said Aleck. “He's blind and deaf. 
A tattler like him is crammed full of gossip. I want to 
hear more about the man he spoke of, that fellow over 
near Plumbilly Hill. We'll pump him dry! We don't 
have a chance every day to entertain a whole circus !” 

The peddler staid and was glad to stow himself in an 
easy-going rocker by the fire and make free with the 
doughnut offering. After the supper, the pumping be- 
gan. But a pump was as unnecessary as with a full cask 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


135 


broached with the bung down. The peddler led his hear- 
ers from Scraggy Hollow to Tumbledown Flats, from the 
Devil's Noose and Quaker Gap to Pippin Orchard, from 
Peep Toad Pond to Monkey Town and Snoozer Bog, 
and from Chopmist Hill to Starvit 4 Corners, and gave 
them in detail the events and gossip in each and in all 
intermediate sections. 

“But ther sarciest thing I ever hed played on me was 
up near Buffernook Run ! Thet. was ther slickest ! I 
was on ther rud ter Ciiippewixeter, dreffle hot, dusty 
day, an' I was dry an' hungry as er summer boarder over 
ter Sandytown jest arter dinner. I see some fine apples 
on er tree standin' by ther rudside. But on ther rudside 
ther warn't none sech's ye'd call fust class, but on t’other 
side er plenty. They was er rottin' on ther ground an' 
er dewin' nobody no good. So I gits over ther fence 
and was er fillin' my pockets with er nice 'sortment when 
I hears er snap an' er click, an' I vum thar was er man 
'beout’s ol' an’ han'some's I be er pintin' er gun ter me. 
Sure’s pizen, he was er squintin’ ercrost thet gun bar'l 
an' er gittin' his aim. 

“ 'Drap them apples !’ says ther man. 

“I was took back, I tell ye, but I ain’t skeered by no 
man with er gun, an' I says, ‘Sho! Ye needn’t be so 
fighty! If these 'ere apples belong ter ye an' ye’d 
ruther they'd rot on the groun' 'stid o' keepin' er feller 
bein’ from starvin', why ’ 

“ 'Drap them apples !' 

“ 'Why ye ol' savage ! What be ye marchin' roun' 
with er gun fer ! Er gun ain’t needful ! Ef I can’t hev 
any o' thes apples, all ye hev ter dew’s ter say so, ye 
ol’ " 

“ 'Drap them apples ! One, two ’ 

“I drapped 'm. I knowed 'twas some loonatic an' 


136 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ther only way ter dew with sech fellers is ter pat ’m on 
ther back and smooth ’m’ deown like er spittin’ cat. So 
I says, says I, 'I don’t blame ye fer guardin’ sech nice 
apples, mister, an’, b’ George! I’d shoot quicker’n ye 
did. I see by ther way ye coddle thet gun ye’re’n o 1’ 
han’ ter ther business.’ 

‘Thet tickled ’m mighty nice an’ he got ter be reel so- 
ciable — said he ware in ther army an’ ther navy an’ did 
er sight o’ fightin’ fust an las’. He pinted eout his farm 
— heow fur he owned this way an’ t’other, an’ tol’ me 
what fine craps he was er gittin’. He forgot all erbeout 
ther gun an’ stood et up ergin ther barway. Quicker’n 
lightnin’ I grabbed et an’ I says, says I, ‘Neow, ye ol’ 
sinner, I hev ye! Ther injine o’ war be er pintin’ in 
’tother d’reckshun, an’ the argymint hev come dif-runt 
complected ! Git up the tree, shin right up an’ shake 
off’n et some o’ ther bestest apples, an’ quick, er I’ll bore 
ye full o’ holes an’ let the daylight look onside o’ yer ol’ 
hide ! Git started !’ 

“I see he didn’t ’pear ter be much consarned ; he jest 
grinned all over his luther face, an’ durn his picter, he 
snickered. Says I, ‘Look ’ere, mister, ye got no chickun 
when ye tackled me ! Git up thet tree !’ An’ ther ol’ 
scamp jest put his han’s on to his knees, bent nigh double 
an’ shouted, ‘She ain’t loaded !’ 

“ ‘What, says I, ‘ye ol’ varmint, ye luther-faced ol’ 
scarecrow, d’ye mean ter say ye’ve ben er lordin’ et over 
me with er empty gun ?’ 

“I drawed ther ramrod an’ let et jingle ter ther bot- 
tom o’ ther bar’l. Sure’s taxes an’ int’rest ’twan’t 
loaded. I was purty wrathy, I tell ye, an’ I flung ther 
gun inter ther top o’ er tree, whar et staid, an’ ther ol’ 
feller hed ter climb ter git et. Then I drawed eout this. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


137 


Ye orter seen ’m straighten up an’ show ther white o’ 
his eyes ! ’Twas wuth er greenback ter see. 

“Says I, ‘Ye kin go er huntin’ an’ er shootin’ with 
er’n empty gun er skeerin’ innercent people, but this 
’ere leetle barker’s made fer reel business! I hain’t ben in 
no army an’ navy, but I’ll let ye know I kin shoot er 
woodchuck ef I git ’m front o’ my wepon. Git up thet 
tree an’ be er hustlin’ !’ 

“ ‘Look ’ere,’ says ther ol’ chap, ‘’Twan’t nothin’ but 
er joke! I jest wanted ter hev er leetle fun with ye! 
Thet’s all ! Ye needn’t git so ’ 

“‘Ye kin hev all ther fun ye want,’ says I, ‘an’ 
p’raps er leetle more’n ye bargained fer! Git up thet 
tre er I’ll make er checkerboard o’ yer diaframmy.’ 

“ ‘I can’t climb,’ says he, er beginning ter dance an’ ter 
git white ’roun ther gills. 

“ ‘Yis ye kin ! Git onter ther fence an’ shin up ! Come ! 
I’ve got ther bead right on thet buckle o’ ther right han’ 
’spender, jest over yer derned weazened gooseheart! 
One, tew ’ 

“ ‘Hold on,’ says he, er gittin’ on ther fence. ’Twas 
wuth all yer ol’ boots an’ shoes ter see ’m gitup — er 
huggin’ thet tree an’ er scramblin’ an’ er blowin’ an er 
takin’ on in er dreffle way. But he gits up et las’ an’ 
ther sweat was er rollin’ an’ er sprinklin’ ther lan’ like er 
good rain. 

“ ‘Neow, shake,’ says I, an’ he shook. I filled my 
pockets plum’ full an’ then lef’ ’m. He come deown an’ 
stood in ther rud in ther middle o’t, lookin arter me. 
When I got erway erbout er hundred feet, I shouted to 
’m an’ says, says I, ‘Hullo! Thet pistol warn’t loaded 
an’ ther hammer’s broke.’ Ye orter seen ’m then! He 
jest broke loose, shouted an’ sweared terruble, thro wed 
up his arms, danced and stomped, an’ then, losin’ his 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


133 

balance, by forty, sot deown in ther rud kerfhmk, an’ 
thar I lef ’m. 

"‘An’ ye kin see, gentlemun, this ’ere shootin’ iron 
ain’t no good, not er mite. What dew I kerry it fer? 
’Cause I kinder need ther pertection o’t — er meanderin’ 
up an’ deown with sech er lot o’ nice things an’ this good 
fer nothin’ pistil’s good’s any fur’s et goes, an’ long’s 
I ’travel with et, I sha’n’t be in no danger o’ shootin’ 
myself. An’ neow, gentlemun, ef ye kin give me er 
shake deown fer ther night I’ll be thankful t’ ye.” 

Jack Carley took up a candle and bade the peddler fol- 
low him. They went through the long hall and up the 
front stairway to a room on the second floor. Jack 
placed the candle on a barrel head and retired without a 
word, locking the door and taking the key. The ped- 
dler straightened up, threw back his shoulders and took 
a view of the room. It was part bed room and part 
store room. On the high post bedstead was a bag of 
straw, a bolster of patchwork quilts sadly faded, but 
not less warm from the absence of color. 

The peddler seized the bedstead as though it were a 
toy cradle and brought the foot of it against the door 
so carefully locked by his host, bringing it up to the 
side of the house with a crash. As anticipated, per- 
haps, the noise of the moving bedstead was heard be- 
low. The key rattled in the lock and the door came 
against the bed. Jack Carley threw his weight and 
strength against the door and it opened about four 
inches, for the floor was uneven and a leg of the bed 
caught against the edge of the warped board. 

“What’s going on here?” asked Jack, still struggling 
with the door. 

“Hey?” 

“What are you up to?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


139 


“O, hullo ! I hope I didn't distarb ye er movin' ther 
bed! Ye see, I'm er kinder skeery erbeout sleepin' in 
er strange place, an' when I foun' the door locked, thinks 
I, ef ye've locked me in, tain’t more'n fair ter lock ye 
eout. Of course," chuckled the peddler, “I’ve got my 
good an' trusty pistil ter defen' myself with, but I feel er 
leetle easier in my min' ef ev'rythin's snugged up erfore 
I go ter bed." 

Over the shoulder of Jack appeared the face of Aleck. 
But they were satisfied, evidently, and went below, Jack 
muttering, “Well, I'll be d d! He is a corker!" 

The peddler returned the bedstead to its place against 
the door, making as much noise as possible. He lis- 
tened for querying footsteps, but heard none. Then he 
lay down on the bed, not to sleep, but to think and make 
plans. Without doubt he had made a discovery worth 
considering and turning over in his mind. He had been 
alert during the evening to all sights and sounds. Hitty 
sat with her back to her nephews and he saw only her 
profile as she bent over her sewing; but the peddler be- 
hind his goggles saw her countenance change in sympa- 
thy with the lights and shadows of the narrative in spite 
of her effort to appear stolid and unconcerned ; she was 
not deaf ; the peddler was sure of it. Again, the peddler 
traced the footsteps of Aleck up a stairway several times 
in the ell to a room that could not be far from the 
one he now occupied. 

The candle had been extinguished. The peddler now 
took from his pocket a dark lantern with an eye about an 
inch in diameter and one that could be contracted to a 
pin head of light. From the bed he took two slats and 
wedged them between the wall and two legs of the bed 
so that the door could not be opened until, at least, an 
uproar was made. Then he explored the room with 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


146 

the aid of the bull’s eye. The two windows of the room 
were hung with faded, cobwebbed curtains ; there were 
the chimney and a door leading to a closet beside the 
chimney and between the two rooms. The closet door 
was locked but awry more than an inch at the bottom 
and the bolt was nearly out of the slot. With a bed slat 
the door was sprung enough to release the bolt. The 
peddler opened the door a little way at a time and threw 
in the bull’s eye light. 

Two old coats and a straw hat covered with dust and 
butternuts on the floor made up the contents. Be- 
tween the chimney and the partition on either side was 
a narrow space, leading, probably, to a similar closet on 
the other side. Through tfiis space, very tight for a man 
of the peddler’s build, he made his way inch by inch. 
In the other closet he heard the steady tick of a clock, 
near and yet not near. In the closet on the other side of 
the chimney were two doors, one opening into the room 
opposite the one occupied by the peddler, and another 
door leading, probably, to the ell. This door was bolted 
by a sliding lock on the peddler’s side; it slipped back 
noiselessly as though it had been in use. But before pro- 
ceeding in that direction, the door leading into the room 
opposite must be* examined. No light and no sound 
came from it. Probably no one was within. From 
what he had observed during the evening, Kitty’s room 
was on the first floor and unless the Carleys were skulk- 
ing there in the dark, no one was in the room, for the 
door was out of joint top and bottom and any light 
would have been visible. 

Not knowing what might come from the room, the 
peddler obtained another bed slat, whittled one end of it 
and thrust it into the handle of the door past the casing. 
No one could open it now. He now turned to the other 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 141 

door, the bolt of which had slipped back so easily. He 
listened intently, but heard nothing except the meas- 
ured pacing of the clock, marking off time, which grew 
louder as the door yielded noiselessly and became ajar. 
Ah, what was on the other side of that door? What 
would it lead him into? To the muzzle of a revolver, 
perhaps, in the hand of Jack Carley. The peddler took 
from his pocket a revolver and looked at it under the 
bulbs eye ; this was not the weapon with broken hammer, 
but a full-fledged and equipped instrument of defense. 
In his right hand he grasped the revolver, in the left he 
held the lantern, and with his foot threw the door open 
covering the advancing beam of light from the lantern 
with the revolver. 

Ha! Only a closet hung like the others with cast-off 
clothing. The closet was long and narrow. Anyone 
who passed through it must brush against the clothing 
on each side. The peddler examined the old coats, 
cloaks and dresses and the dust had been brushed from 
them by someone passing between. So far so good! 
Now the peddler returned to his room and listened at 
the door again and at the door of the other room held by 
the bed slat, but no sound of movement came to his ears. 
Again he is in the long closet following the tick of the 
clock, holding his revolver in one hand and the lantern 
in the other. At length he came to a door, like the oth- 
ers awry at top and bottom, opening into a room in the 
ell ; there was a light in the room, plainly seen after the 
peddler had passed the two rows of clothing hung on the 
sides of the closet. 

On his hands and knees, the peddler looks into the 
room through the crack in the door wider at the bottom 
than at the top and this is what he saw : An old man 
with white* hair so long that it fell on his shoulders and 


142 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


around his face to his beard ; he sat upon a shoemaker’s 
bench, bending over a small book held on his knee and 
reading by the light of a candle held in one hand. Be- 
tween the bench and the bed was a large weight of iron 
evidently, and to this, by a chain around the ankle, the 
old man was chained. 

Hurried footsteps sounded somewhere near, and some- 
one came up the stairway at a bound and into the room, 
and straight to the closet in which was the peddler, giv- 
ing the latter just time and no more to retreat behind the 
old clothing and draw a cloak in front of him. Aleck 
Cariey took from a nail what proved to be a small chain 
about six feet long with a manacle at each end. This 
was to allow the old man to go to bed, which he could 
not do chained as he was when the peddler first saw him. 
Aleck without a word attached the lighter chain to the 
old man’s ankle and the other to the weight. Aleck re- 
tired as quickly as he came and now the coast was clear 
again and the time for action if there was to be any. 

Now should the peddler knock on the door or open it, 
for it was not locked, as Aleck’s movements showed, and 
walk boldly into the old man’s presence? He felt his 
pulse putting in more strokes than usual, but his hand 
was steady and he had no fear. He could not see the 
windows of the room ; were they curtained ? Could any- 
one on the outside see the door of the closet or see him if 
he entered the room ? Before he could decide upon action 
the light in the old man’s room went out. And now 
what could he do? How could he, a stranger, enter a 
man’s room in the dark to hold parley with him ? In the 
dark only the voice would guide, and who might be list- 
ening or within hearing. The fact that the old man was 
bound with such care, that he was compelled to sleep in 
his chains, had sent several sharp querying thoughts 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


M3 


home to the peddler’s brain. There must be some good 
reason for loading this man with chains and padlocks 
day and night. 

At all events, nothing further was possible that night 
and the peddler returned to his room, carefully locking 
all doors through which he had passed. The bed was 
a torture rack, with knobs in it like cobble stones, fit for 
heretics and hardened sinners, but not for a weary, in- 
offensive old peddler plodding the country roads for his 
scant living. Sleep was slow to respond to tired limbs 
while the mind is still at work. Blinking in the dark- 
ness, and trying to adjust himself to the configurations of 
the inhospitable bed, the peddler struggled with the new 
discovery he had made — the fact that the old man was 
so heavily ironed and so carefully guarded. 

Suddenly the peddler sat upright and listened. Yes, 
there it is again. Someone is on the other side of the 
chimney and moving slowly and cautiously along. He 
sprang out, lights his bull’s eye and secures his revolver 
lying under the bolster. It cannot be the old man, for 
he is chained to a pig of iron too heavy, evidently, for 
him to carry. There he is nearly past the chimney — the 
passage is so narrow there that the brushing of the cloth- 
ing of the person is distinctly audible. The peddler places 
his ear to the crack of the closet door and his shoulder 
to the door itself; the door is locked, but if the person 
now creeping toward the closet door can pass other bar- 
riers well bolted and secured, he may have a way to un- 
lock this door. Many thoughts chase each other through 
the peddler’s mind. Is this one of the Carleys coming 
to make an end of him? after all, perhaps, although he 
went into closets and explored so easily, yet he might 
have been discovered unknown to him and now the 
avenger of what might be called the pledge or bond of 


144 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


hospitality, for certainly it was a breach of hospitality for 
the guest to pry and peek unless he had good cause for it 
— unless the righting of a great wrong demanded it — was 
on his track and moving up surely to execution. 

Now he is at the door, for the butternuts on the floor 
nearly tripped him up, and he threw out his hands with 
some force against the door ; but now he stands motion- 
less, apparently, for no sound comes except the breath- 
ing of the man, which the peddler can hear, for his ear 
may not be more than a foot or six inches from the place 
where the man’s head ought to be. What is he doing? 
Ah, he is lighting a match ! And now the peddler, look- 
ing through the crack in the door, sees that it is the old 
man and he is without bonds — free as any man. The 
old man stoops and looks through the aperture; the 
match burns out and then silence. What is he doing, 
and what does he want? Breathing low, the peddler 
stands with his shoulder to the door and waits. Here is 
an opportunity to see the old man — to learn his history, 
perhaps, but something holds the peddler back ; his reso- 
lution is shaken by the facts that present themselves. 

At length, so silently that his movements were almost 
imperceptible, the old man crept back between the 
chimney and no more was heard of him. The peddler 
had been hunting the old man, and now the old man was 
hunting the peddler, and the latter noiselessly barrricaded 
the door with boxes and a barrel on top to keep them 
down. If the old man could free himself from his bonds 
with such ease and pass through bolted doors — bolted on 
the wrong side for him, why did he not run — run now in- 
stead of squeezing through the chimney space — jump a 
window, dash into the woods and depart? 

This thought kept the peddler awake a long time and 
made him more restless than the cobble stone bed be- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


145 


neath him; it held his resolution in check. When the 
peddler began to question his own motive to find suffi- 
cient cause for interference, his ardor weakened, and 
now the revelation as to the man’s freedom was the last 
straw to break the back of his purpose, much as he re- 
gretted it. True it might be that this old man was kept 
in confinement for his own and others’ good, possibly a 
dangerous lunatic who even now had been ready to fall 
like a vampire on the Carleys’ guest to revel in blood 
and tickle the seared mind. 

It was nearly nine o’clock the next morning when 
Jack Carley unlocked his side of the door and gave the 
peddler a surly nod for a morning greeting. The break- 
fast passed without incident. Owing to the discovery 
made during the night, the peddler had lost interest, 
not all, in the welfare of the old man, but it was Sun- 
day, and the rain was still falling. If he was allowed to 
remain all day, he might as well be in the Carley Man- 
sion as elsewhere, and as nothing was said about his de- 
parture, he dozed and nodded by the fire. 

In the afternoon a visitor entered without ceremony 
as though he was one of the family or the owner him- 
self. The peddler was a little disturbed in his mind to 
see this' man with the long, drooping mustache. He 
stared insolently and suspiciously at the peddler, and 
Jack in a low voice explained the peddler’s presence. 
As soon as Hitty saw this man, with lips compressed and 
face set, she left the room abruptly. Jack then intro- 
duced the peddler to the Rev. Adrianople Scooper, as he 
called this villainous looking product of humanity or 
inhumanity, who came every Sunday to inquire into the 
spiritual welfare of the family. 

Evidently Jack Carley was inspired by some refresh- 
ment stronger than shagbark coffee served at dinner. 


146 A NARRAGANSET T PEER. 

The visitor whom the Carleys addressed as “Shad” de- 
clared in an undertone that if he was expected to con- 
cern himself with the spiritual condition of the family, 
he would like to interview the spirits themselves immedi- 
ately for he was as dry and parched as a salt cod. The 
Carleys received this as a great joke and laughed till the 
tears rolled, first, because they had been interviewing 
spirits all day, themselves; and, second, because it was 
evident that they wished to flatter their visitor. Any 
observing man knows that the toady will laugh himself 
into hysterics when “an important man” makes a silly 
speech. 

Aleck now lounged to the door of Hitty’s room, leaned 
a moment against it. The peddler was looking into the 
fire, but he saw Aleck’s hand steal behind him, and then 
he heard the click of the lock. Aleck had locked Hitty 
in her room and removed the key. The three roysterers 
now adjourned to the cellar where, Jack said, “some 
good stuff was on tap,” where they remained half an 
hour, their laughter growing louder as their potations 
increased. Again they appeared and looking into the 
kitchen, see that the peddler is asleep, and, unsteady and 
embracing each other, they cross the yard and enter the 
side door of the ell. 

The peddler aroused himself and looked about. His 
interest in the old man was returning — his flagging pur- 
pose received a spur from the arrival of the man called 
Shad, or rather the manner of his arrival. He appeared 
to be the superior officer of the Carleys ; he entered un- 
bidden and sternly, as though he had authority, he de- 
mands explanation as to the presence of a guest; and 
Hitty had been locked in her room. Did they distrust 
her or the peddler? Probably not the peddler; if they 
had they would bid him stretch his legs toward another 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


147 


hostelry. Did they fear to trust Hitty with a stranger 
lest she should impart to him some secret? 

As the peddler mused, the bolt grated in the lock and 
Hitty walked out of her room, looked out of the window 
toward the ell, but kept back from the window. Another 
interesting fact! Hitty is locked and bolted in, when, 
lo ! she produces another key and comes forth as though 
it were a common occurrence! The way was open; if 
the peddler failed in the bold stroke he had in mind, he 
might take his pack and his departure. Hitty stood 
leaning on her crutch looking from the window, and 
occasionally her swift, sweeping glance took in the ped- 
dler, who regarded her attentively, although manifestly 
unconcerned and staring into the fire. He could not rid 
his mind of the idea that something impelled Hitty — 
something was urging her on and yet holding her back. 

Whether right or wrong, the peddler decided upon his 
own action ; his pack was where he could snatch it and 
run, if he fell into a trap of words or thoughts. In a 
low voice, hardly above a whisper, he asked, “Are you 
deaf?” Hitty started, bit her lips and looked steadily 
out of the window. But the question was answered if 
her lips moved not ; she had heard and was trying to de- 
cide whether she should acknowledge it or not ; the ped- 
dler watched her closely; her resolution was not of the 
flabby kind ; it might be slow to take form, but moulded 
and set right, it was steadfast. 

At length Hitty turned to the peddler and asked in a 
whisper, “Are you deaf?” 

“No!” 

The expression of her face changed, she grasped her 
crutch with a little start and the other hand began to 
tremble. Still watching the ell door, she asked, 

“Are you here for-for-something?” 


148 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“Yes.” 

“What?” 

The peddler hesitated; he might go too far; but his 
pack was at hand and his legs in. better order than the 
Carleys suspected; and he was protected by something 
better than a broken pistol ; but he must be cautious. 

“Don’t be afraid to tell me !” I am a prisoner in this 
house as much as — as he” — here she pointed to the ell — 
“and held just like a criminal. I’ve had no chance to 
speak to anyone except Aseneth Mottle when she came 
the other day. I was afraid to tell her anything just 
then because I was not prepared, and hardly knew how 
to do it so as not to spoil everything. Aseneth’s good 
and generous and would do anything to help anybody, 
but — but she’s quick tempered and hasty, and don’t stop 
to think sometimes before she does things; and I 
couldn’t make up my mind so quick to tell her what I 
wanted to. Did you come about him ?” and she pointed 
to the ell again. 

“Yes.” 

Kitty’s agitation increased. She went to the door and 
listened and came back and stood where she could watch 
the ell door. 

“Are you going to get him away ?” she asked. 

“Yes, if possible, and he ought to go. Will you help?” 

“Yes, yes !” she cried excitedly. “But help me — help 
me to get away too ! They know that I’m opposed to 
what they’re doing, they know that I’m suspicious, and 
if he goes away, they’ll think I had something to do with 
it. I fear for my life if he should go and I be left; I 
have; pleaded for liberty — that man’s and mine, for I’m 
convinced from what I’ve overheard that some great 
villainy is at the bottom of it ; but they seem to be more 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


149 


and more brutal; they've threatened to kill me if I lisp 
a word — Jack has ; Aleck does what Jack tells him.’ , 

“What are they doing now ?” 

“I don’t know, but whenever this terrible man comes 
here, especially on Sundays, they go to his room and I 
think, torment him for their own amusement.” 

“Who is this old man?” 

“I don’t know.” 

“What! Don’t know his name?” 

“No.” 

“Is he insane?” 

“No.” 

“What’s he here for?” 

“I don’t know. But as I’ve told you, I believe there’s 
something wrong — that he is kept here to help some 
great wrong. When he first came they told me he was 
crazy and that his friends did not want him to go to an 
asylum. But after a while I was suspicious and when I 
made believe I was deaf, I heard things — ” 

“What did you hear? Somebody is behind all this 
knavery !” Did you hear the names of persons — ” 

“No; they talked about Master Dog and Mistress Cat. 
That’s all I’ve heard. Remember, they are cunning, 
cruel — Jack and that other man — and will not hesitate 
to do violence! Be careful! You have villains to deal 
with !” 

But the peddler was not satisfied ; his mind could not 
reconcile certain facts. Like the old man, Hitty could 
unlock her door and be free at any moment, and yet she 
was a prisoner. What could be the meaning of it? 
Moreover, was not Hitty strangely incautious to tell all 
she had to a person she never saw before. The peddler 
began to think of his pack and the short cut through 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


I S° 

Pignut Lane. But perhaps some clue would come if the 
Carleys kept out of the way a while longer. 

“But why do you tell me all this — a stranger? How 
do you know? — ” 

“Because I cannot live longer like this — things have 
come to such a pass. As I’ve told you, I’ve had no 
chance to speak to any one except Aseneth Mottle. In 
talking to you I thought if you could not help me, there 
could be no reason why you should turn against me. I 
must do something and this, is the first opportunity. But 
when I came out of my room, I did not intend to tell you, 
of course, what I have, but to ask a favor. I made up 
my mind to run the risk. You said that you were going 
to the city for the dress pattern. I have or had a sister 
in the city, and I was going to ask you to inquire about 
her, to see if she is living. No letters are allowed to go 
from this house and none come. This is my sister’s ad- 
dress in the city or that was the address the last time I 
heard from her,” and Hitty gave the peddler a slip of 
paper from her pocket. 

“I’ll inquire.” 

“When?” 

“Tomorrow!” 

“O !” 

“Don’t you want to send a letter?” 

“No! I dare not! My sister might come here and — ” 

“Well, let her come, the sooner the better! You can- 
not be kept here against your will. You may be free 
tomorrow. The law will protect you !” 

“I tell you they have threatened to kill me ! They are 
so deep in this villainy, they will go deeper before they 
will give it up — ” 

“But you may walk out now — this minute — and es- 
cape — ” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


151 

“No, no ! There’s something else — there’s something 
else! That man!” she whispered, pointing to the hall. 
A footfall sounded in the hall, and Hitty, with a finger on 
her lips, returned quickly to her room, locked the door 
and removed the key. The peddler’s interest was re- 
turning at a gallop now. Here was a new feature. If 
the Carleys and their guest were with the old man who 
was this man stealing down the front stairs ? The front 
door under the porch opened and closed and footsteps 
sounded on the porch. Soon after the Carleys and the 
man Shad appeared in the yard laughing and wiping 
their eyes. The trio made another visit to the cellar ; 
the man Shad disappeared and the Carleys returned to 
the kitchen. Hitty’s door was unlocked as adroitly as it 
had been secured — by a sliding back hand movement — 
and Hitty came forth to prepare supper. 

After supper Jack Carley started his pump to drain the 
peddler of more news and gossip, but the peddler de- 
clared that he was so weary that he could hardly keep his 
eyes open, and this was true. Nothing so taxes the 
faculties, aye, and the bodily strength, as the acting of a 
part unnatural. Again, the peddler was locked in his 
room, and he quickly secured the door by the bedstead, 
barricaded and wedged it with bedslats. The peddler’s 
interest was mounting up now and driving his mind to 
many considerations. The events of the day had brought 
forth much to deepen the plot, but the mystery was 
deeper, too. What was the “something else” of which 
Hitty spoke ? 

The peddler was now determined to communicate with 
the old man if possible, and again made the passage of 
the chimney as before, but when he reached the door of 
his room, no light came through it, and listening at the 
crack, he heard the deep breathing of the occupant. Re- 


IS* 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


turning to his room the peddler noticed what had es- 
caped him when he first entered it. The curtain of the 
window over the porch had been rolled up and tied. On 
the night before, the peddler tried the windows and 
found them fast, but now the window over the porch 
went up easily. Was the curtain rolled up to accom- 
modate watchful eyes on the outside? And was the 
window loosened to admit a visitor if there were need, 
for ingress was easy from the roof of the porch ? 

The peddler took a comfortable seat on the head of a 
barrel, lit his pipe and considered all these new features 
and the possible connection of one with another. The 
night was dark and the clouds hung low; the rain had 
ceased and only the drip from the eaves disturbed the 
quiet of the night. In the west was a faint glimmer of 
clear sky and the brooding clouds might lift and give 
the moon, now nearly full, a chance to do its duty. The 
peddler smoked and waited and looked into the black- 
ness around the house and in the forest beyond. About 
midnight, the clouds were brushed away by a gentle 
breeze and the moon looked out and threw her won- 
drous beams into the yard — the old-time lawn of the 
colonial mansion. If anything put on legs and made use 
of them in the lawn or forest edge, the peddler would see 
it, indistinctly, perhaps, but sufficiently to show presence. 
He, was becoming weary of his vigil when a dark form 
crossed the yard, the open space around the house, to 
the edge of the wood and turned and looked up to the 
peddler’s room. It was too dark to distinguish the 
man’s features, but he was not one of the Carleys ; they 
were tall and lank, while this man was short and prob- 
ably stout or wore clothing that gave him a stubby ap- 
pearance. 

This man then walked slowly to the entrance to the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


153 


lane that led into the woods and again looked up, came 
toward the house and was lost to view. Was he coming 
to visit the peddler? If so, he would find the peddler in 
bed, but not asleep. Yes, he was coming; something, 
probably a ladder, was placed against the porch; some- 
one ascended and stood on the roof of the porch ; the 
peddler could see the form of a man outlined against the 
moon. The peddler drew the bed clothes over his head, 
leaving only a peep hole. Now the man on the porch 
roof threw the flash of a dark lantern into the room onto 
the bed and onto the form of the peddler. He under- 
stood all the arrangements now; if the peddler had not 
been in his bed, the loosened window would admit his 
night watchman, for such he must be, and probably this 
man Was the "‘something else” to which Hitty referred. 

The man on the porch satisfied, evidently, that the 
peddler was where he ought to be, descended, and the 
peddler, assured that he was safe till morning, fell asleep 
and did not awake till called to breakfast by a lively tat- 
too on his chamber door by Jack Carley, who bade him 
""stir his stumps and waste no time about it.” 

After breakfast, Hitty bought more of the peddler’s 
wares and gave him the pattern of the dress to be 
bought in the city and delivered at the end of the week. 
The peddler asked if he might be allowed to remain over 
Sunday since the people generally were so loth to enter- 
tain a stranger. Hitty looked to Jack for answer. He 
scowled, swore roundly, called the peddler an ""old funk 
and a nuisance,” but condescended at last to nod as- 
sent, and the peddler, expressing his gratitude, making 
Hitty a present for the hospitality shown him, slung his 
pack and trudged out onto the highway and was soon 
out of sight on his way to Tumbletown Flats. 


*54 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XII. 

A LULLYICK VICTIM. 

The city, or the good (and the bad) people in it, at the 
mercy of all weathers and the many changes of which 
they were capable, was in the grip (and getting the 
worst of it) of violent storms that might have outrun 
(and not half try) the stoutest equinoctial uprising known 
to the piled-up imagination of the oldest inhabitant. 

Early in the day a burly wind, sauntering leisurely out 
of the North, growing bolder, as all idlers do, as it ad- 
vanced and found little opposition, came to town and 
puffed boldly but mildly (owing to the distance run) to 
try the temper of the people, and finding them in a snarl 
and the people themselves full of the cares of life and in 
no mood to wrestle with new burdens, much less, a 
jostling and not altogether agreeable wind, blew the 
harder like a teasing child that receives no attention. 

And when the people thrust up their coat collars and 
retired within them, and had the gross impoliteness to 
turn their backs to this northern blusterer, and to 
blow their fingers at him, then he pelted them with hail- 
stones, cut and filed sharp in the home quarry, making 
every man who dared it and them (the wind and the hail) 
a toper if judged by the rosy hue of countenance and 
the nicking scratches on the most prominent member. 

But this giant from the North, with so many raw and 
scowling faces, now turned to him, relented and with- 
drew the force of flinty prickers and sent the soft rain 
to heal, blowing more fiercely than before, after the man- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. i$S 

her of men who put more force into blows if the weapon 
be soft and yielding. The ways, like the ways of life, 
were slippery and clogged in places with pitfalls here 
and there; they upright were no longer so, but came 
down to a common level unless held up by the accom- 
modating inflexibility of hitch post, lamp stand, or bar- 
ber’s pole. As night drew on and threw the black man- 
tle over everything, street lamps flared up in remon- 
strance and went out fitfully, and only the illuminated 
shop windows guided the slipping, sliding, splashing 
throng, every member of it hastening to snug retreat 
by cosy fireside. 

Away somewhere in the distant part of the city a 
contrary horse car refused to move and blocked all 
progress, and a mile of cars waited perforce to buffet 
the blast and to weep over the impotence of man by a 
torrent of tears trickling from roof and bonnet; and 
weary man, with visions ever before him of home, his 
choice bit of supper and of cheerfulness, rushed into 
the first car he came to, to sit in content and expecta- 
tion long enough to pay fare; and, then, exchanging 
criticisms with a fellow longer for home, on the crim- 
inal carelessness of the carrying company, and, speaking 
boldly of damages and heavy suits at law, resorted to his 
own powers of locomotion and walked home, bewail- 
ing the lost fare and the gain of sodden clothing. 

A day of fearful weather for man and beast, ending in 
a worse night — a night in which to run to cover and stay 
covered — a night to make any man thankful for the 
Lord’s tender mercies — if they included a safe and dry 
retreat from the three missiles — wind, rain and hail. 

Ralph Markman Paige, eye-opener for the “Open 
Eye,” came out of his headquarters into a broadside of 
sleet, thankful as he buckled to it and struggled home- 


156 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

ward, that no call to duty led away from his six o’clock 
dinner on such a night. The people, even in the slums, 
ought to have sense enough not to engage in broils and 
thumping bees when such weather was on parade, and 
thus arouse the police, and, of course, the reporter, who 
must follow quick to sum up the damage to heads and 
property for the benefit of the people who read the pa- 
pers with slippered foot cosily on the fender; and Paige 
hoped as he tugged on that Mistress O’Blarney, down in 
the squatter district, milking her cow, more especially if 
the cow had much activity in her kicking parts, would be 
good enough to place the lantern where the flying hoof 
could not reach it, for great damage had come before 
now from such high hand or foot proceedings, and much 
disturbance of regular meal times of reporters ; and of all 
things disagreeable if not dangerous to report on a 
stormy, wild night, nothing could be more so than a fire 
with the wind to help it on and keep it going. 

Passing the tenth police station, Paige saw Captain 
Bonny sitting at his desk, writing with one hand and 
patting his bald spot with the other, and having a half 
hour before dinner, Paige rushed in upon him. 

“Good evening, Captain! Don’t let me disturb you! 
I’m ahead of my dinner time and I’ll wait here to let it 
catch up ! This office is cheerful ; the fire is bright and 
this chair is the most accommodating in town! Don’t 
look at me if you are busy ! If I can look at you a few 
minutes, provided, of course, it is agreeable, I’ll have a 
better appetite for dinner !” 

The captain grunted in good humor (he was always 
in good humor) patted the bald spot and went on with 
his writing. Captain Bonny was every good man’s 
friend, and even the criminal, if he must be brought to 
book, doubtless, might prefer, if he had the choice, to 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


157 


take punishment at the hands of Captain Bonny, know- 
ing that he would get his deserts but no more. A large 
man was the captain — six feet one in his stockings, and 
turned the scales at two fifty or thereabouts — straight 
as an elm and as supple, for fifty years of life and activ- 
ity (in the army and in the police service) had taken only 
a little tuft from his headpiece, leaving a cleared place 
about as large as two silver dollars, and packing the 
inner man snugger by surrounding it with a thicker layer 
of adipose ; his hair, light and streaked with silver, hung 
over his ears and curled up into little rolls and bobs ; he 
wore gold bowed spectacles to write with and looked 
over the tops of them at other times ; his eyes were large, 
round, open all the time, and twinkled and beamed un- 
der long eyebrows and longer lashes, which he pulled 
out and used for bookmarks when they fell across his 
vision ; his broad and ruddy face was flanked by stubby 
side whiskers that bristled up under his curly locks. 

Wherever any man, woman or child saw this man and 
this face — looked into these kind yet keen blue eyes — 
under any stress of circumstances, even the first time, 
they knew instinctively, intuitively, that there was noth- 
ing to fear or to mislead, but rather much to admire and 
to trust. Rough and blunt in speech as the captain might 
be, for he dealt with crime and criminals, yet not a word 
ever came from his lips that might not be uttered in any 
presence. He won the respect if not the love of men, not 
by trimming his sails to accommodate personal puffs and 
little gusts of prejudice or by coddling men's ideas in the 
soft cradle of policy. When he put his foot (in a num- 
ber twelve) down, and, to emphasize, laid his broad hand 
on the desk before him with such vehemence that the 
office furniture jumped, he cared not what any man high 
or low might think of him, provided he was in the right ; 


158 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

and if he stumbled and came to false judgment, riO man 
turned quicker to full and hearty acknowledgment. 

The young reporter, timid and faltering (if there ever 
was such a thing as a timid reporter) at least till ac- 
quainted and the country bloom wore off, grew a foot 
in a night, in his mind, after he ran up against Captain 
Bonny, realized what he was and might be to him, and 
received the pledge of good fellowship — a hearty grip 
of the hand and a vigorous slap on the back. Captain 
Bonny believed that every scrap of humanity was good 
(for something) and worthy of his confidence until con- 
vinced to the contrary; and if any big or little fleck of 
the human race did impose upon him and lead him to 
error, then he, she or it had better make tracks with 
speed and also with the heel toward the captain. 

“That young fellow from the ‘Squealer’ (a nick name 
for a city paper) was here a few minutes ago,” said the 
captain, laying down his pen and turning in his revolving 
chair to face Paige, “and told me how well my new uni- 
form fitted me and predicted that I should be Chief be- 
fore the end of the year, and then the sly boy opened 
up and asked me to telegraph to four stations to get the 
news ; and now you come in and talk about dinner and 
the appetite you expect to find here. Now, Master Paige, 
what do you want?” 

“Captain Bonny, that’s an unkind and bitter cut, un- 
worthy of you, every word of it ! You know Pm no taffy 
peddler! You know that when I want anything, I ask 
for it and make no bids with fine words ! I never come 
to you and say, ‘Captain Bonny, how fine you are in 
your new uniform,’ or, ‘Captain Bonny, you’ll be Chief 
before the end of the year’ (which I hope will never hap- 
pen) and then come down with a big job in the favor 
line—” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


159 


“Don't take much, Master Paige," laughed the cap- 
tain, “to set your tongue going ! So you don't want me 
to be Chief, eh?" 

“Yes, sir; I don't, and no, sir; I do, because, first, 
you’ve said that you do not want to be Chief. You never 
say what you do not mean ; and why should I wish you 
to have what you do not want? and, second, because if 
you are made Chief, all the reporters and any others (ex- 
cept the scamps who know they ought to have the lash 
of the whip of law, and know, also, that they are sure to 
feel it crack around them sooner or later) will go into 
mourning for ninety days and not get their eyes in full 
blinking order on the nintieth day. Every man knows 
that no man is better qualified to be Chief than Captain 
Bonny and that he deserves more honor than he's likely 
to get, owing to the stingy way the top sawyers have of 
dealing it out. But, Captain Bonny, if you are Chief, 
they'll carry you off to headquarters, give you a room 
all to yourself, set you up on a little throne, where we, 
humble reporters, cannot get at you, except in a formal 
way, under other eyes, for fear we may have designs 
upon you. Why, captain, what; would they do to us, if, 
when you are Chief, we should walk in upon you, if we 
had the chance, slap you on the back, or say, 'Hullo, 
Bonny, it's time to have another pipe !’ or cut off one of 
those handsome brass buttons on the back of your new 
coat as that wretched Waxier did? We’d be in the 
tramp’s room, locked up for the night to let our tongues 
rest and to think up our manners, and be hauled before 
his majesty the Justice in the morning. But we have 
your word and you never go back on it. You said you 
wouldn't take the office. But I must go. A good din- 
ner is only two blocks away and the appetite I spoke of is' 
on hand ; and, after that, if a fire or an accident does not 


160 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

send me galloping, I’m coming back to smoke a pipe or 
two with you — a little old gold cut in an aged sweet 
briar — ” 

A woman in black, heavily veiled, with the stormy lit- 
ter of the street clinging to her, entered the office and 
advanced to the railing in front of Captain Bonny’s desk. 

“As my daughter was passing through Mortor street,” 
said the woman, “she lost her purse. If found by an 
honest person it might be returned here — ” Her voice, 
tremulous from the first, failed; she clutched the railing 
in front of her and would have fallen if Paige had not 
vaulted over the railing and caught her. She had as lit- 
tle weight as a child, and, directed by the captain, Paige 
carried her to another part of the station and laid her 
upon a settle while Captain Bonny ran to his locker for 
restoratives, for faintness had come over the woman and 
she was unconscious. 

When the captain removed the woman’s veil, he 
sprang back with a loud exclamation of surprise, 
stamped with his right foot as he did always when sud- 
den excitement came upon him, and clenched his hands. 

“Call the doctor!” whispered the captain to Paige. 
“Three doors above !” The woman was about fifty years 
of age, tall and slender; the face was fair to look upon, 
but the thin cheeks and the sunken eyes told a pitiful 
story of deprivation, biting, starving want and suffering 
— of suffering continued almost up to the verge of yield- 
ing. While the doctor worked over the patient, for as 
yet she showed no sign of returning to the hard life that 
was hers, apparently, Captain Bonny, unusually excited, 
paced back and forth between the rooms, now assisting 
the doctor, now looking at the placid face so frightfully 
pale and death-like, and now rushing into his office and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 161 

ejaculating, “The villain !” “The murderer !” “If I could 
get my hands on him !” 

But at last the patient awoke to dreary existence again 
and tried to gather strength enough to renew her battle 
with the storm and return home. Leaving her propped 
up in an easy chair by the fire, the doctor passed into the 
office where Captain Bonny was stamping out his rage. 

“Do you know that woman ?” asked the doctor. 

“Know her!” blazed the captain, bringing his huge 
hand down upon the desk. “Know her? Yes, sir! Do 
you remember Sidney Latwell, the iron merchant in 
Garroway street, who died several years ago ?” 

“Yes, I remember him — a most worthy man!” 

“Aye, aye, sir! That lady in the next room is his 
widow. A nobler woman never lived! Anyone can 
see that she has come to want !” 

“Want?” exclaimed the doctor. “She is starving!” 

“What ! Starving ?” almost shouted the captain, glar- 
ing upon the doctor as though he were an offender at the 
bar of justice, “Sidney Latwell’s widow starving and I, 
Felix Bonny, round and fat and lazy and not half so 
worthy, have enough and to spare ! Here, Paige, run to 
the Ferry House and order things — tea, toast, anything 
— and tell that long-legged Jacques, the waiter, to get 
here quick or I’ll have his scalp before I sleep!” 

“Why, sir,” continued the captain to the doctor as 
Paige departed on his errand, “when Latwell was in 
business on Garroway street, I was a patrolman in that 
part of the city, and when I was injured in a burning 
building — leg and ribs broken — who sent me a Christ- 
mas turkey and presents for my wife and children ? Sid- 
ney Latwell, sir! And when Mrs. Bonny was down 
with the fever and at death’s door who brought fruit 
and clothing, flowers, calf’s foot jelly and wine whey 


1 62 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


and the good Lord only knows what else? Mrs. Lat- 
well, sir, the lady in the next room — heaven bless her — 
and you say she’s starving ! Zounds ! And I enough ! 
Yes, and who paid the doctor’s bill, long as my arm? 
Sidney Latwell again. He helped me like a brother! 
God bless his memory ! And now his widow is starving 
and I — ” and the captain brushed some falling tears and 
kicked the office chairs. 

On the departure of the doctor, the captain made him- 
self known to Mrs. Latwell and learned her history or 
that part of it immediately preceding her visit to the 
station. When Paige and the long-legged Jacques ap- 
peared with a full tray of good things sending forth 
savory odors, and placed it before the famished woman, 
the captain and Paige retired to the main office. 

Captain Bonny was now at a white heat, whereas be- 
fore the fire cf righteous wrath only glowed. “I hope,” 
said Captain Bonny, striding up and shaking his curly 
locks, “that I may live to see one man get what he de- 
serves! He may escape the hangman’s noose, but the 
jail, the blackest dungeon in it, is the place for him. 
When I recognized Mrs. Latwell, I thought of him, 
knowing what he had done. It came to me like a shot 
that he was responsible for it all. And he was.” 

“Who is this man ?” asked Paige. 

“A scoundrel by the name of Lullywick!” replied the 
captain, savagely. 

“What! The Hon. Theodore Lullywick of Gotham 
street and of Bond street?” 

“No, sir! Not the Hon. Theodore Lullywick, but the 
designing villain, thief and perjurer, Theodore Lully- 
wick ! As great a rascal as ever went unpunished. Go 
and get your dinner and when you come back, I’ll tell 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 163 

you a pretty story — something that’ll make your blood 
tingle !” 

“I’ll take it right here now, if you are ready! A story 
of Lullywick may be better than dinner. At all events, 
I’m ready to swap one for the other and run the risk !” 

“What do you know about Lullywick?” 

“Well, not much, but something. I want to know all 
about him I can learn. I’ll tell you why when the time 
comes — tell you all I know any time.” 

“Several years ago, before Sidney Latwell’s death, he, 
Latwell, helped Lullywick by indorsing his paper. Then 
Lullywick failed and no one believes that it was an hon- 
est failure — it was simply a gouge game. The crash 
ruined Latwell, made a beggar of him, aye, and really 
caused his death. Lullywick is now considered one of 
the rich men of the city, and the widow o;f the man who 
stood by him and whom he ruined and beggared is now 
starving. All that I knew long ago, and while you were 
out, I learned something that made my flesh creep. With 
her four children, she lives in one of Lullywick’s barns 
on Ashman street. She hired of an agent and did not 
know it was Lullywick’s till she had been in the place 
some time, and then had no place to go or money to help 
her. Lullywick would not stable his horses' in that 
building. 

“And that’s not all ! Mrs. Latwell is now threatened 
with expulsion on Saturday night if the rent is not paid. 
They’ve had a hard time of it. But they’ll not want again 
as long as I’ve a dollar. Mrs. Latwell has friends by the 
score ; she spent a good part of her time when the world 
went well with her in helping the poor, and now she’s 
come to this. But that is the kind that suffer. Now, 
Master Paige, you’ve lost that dinner and we cannot 
have that pipe you spoke of. I wish you’d run down to 


164 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Ashman street and tell the children that their mother’ll 
be at home before long. They’ll be anxious about her. 
I cannot get away till the lieutenant comes — nearly an 
hour. Then I’ll take Mrs. Latwell home in a carriage 
call at Ashman street and get the children, and have them 
all at my house — not another night shall they stay there. 
I will not eat, drink or sleep till they are cared for !” 

Paige hurried away in the blinding storm, glad to be of 
service in any case to Captain Bonny, and eager for any- 
thing that might throw light on a subject that was now 
looming up in the distance — not very distant, perhaps — 
in which he and Bruce and others had a growing interest. 
In Ashman street, the poorest poor of the city were hud- 
dled together. Life here might be, probably was, in 
many cases, the last link between independence — a home 
such as it was — and the pauper asylum ; certainly, living 
in Ashman street was below the last rung in the ladder 
— at the bottom — in the dregs. 

This overcrowded street, unwashed, full of noisome 
smells from reeking filth, ran into a great thoroughfare 
on which was a costly church edifice, the shadow of the 
spire of which at ebb of day must have fallen athwart 
the wretched habitations in Ashman street^ and while 
the members of this noble church, and noble V ft was, and 
noble is any church erected in the name of God, were 
sending to the far away heathen a fat roll of money an- 
nually, as recorded by the daily press, yet men, women 
and children, within a stone’s throw of their magnificent 
place of worship, were starving. Think of it, ye mis- 
sionary enthusiasts ! Think of it, benevolent people, 
whose left hand knoweth full well what the right hand 
doeth ! Think of it, ye gifted preachers, seeking a text, 
and think of it every one of ye! 

The Lullywick block or the Lullywick '‘barn,” as 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 165 

Captain Bonny called it, without doing violence to the 
truth, was a three-story, unpainted wooden structure 
with narrow outlets upon the street — a most wretched 
dwelling — where low rents (as high as they could be) 
prevailed and where the good poor and the bad poor 
and the vicious and the filthy were brought together. 
When a thin partition separates cleanliness from un- 
cleanliness, concrete or abstract, cleanliness feels the 
contamination. 

Directed by an occupant of the building, Paige found 
the way to Mrs. Latwell’s tenement on the second floor. 
The door was ajar a foot or more and the light stream- 
ing from the room into the hall was the only light in the 
hall. As Paige approached he heard children’s voices 
pitched in a merry, jubilant key. It occurred to him 
that shouts of laughter and “joyous proceedings” were 
out of joint in that place of general wretchedness. How 
could anyone live there and laugh? And certainly vis- 
itors could not laugh at anything seen there. Stay — a 
poor wretch going to a better home or to his last rest- 
ing place in the church yard might forget himself and 
laugh at his good luck at last. 

In the center of the room into which Paige now 
looked stood a little man with shining bald head and 
wearing gold bowed spectacles ; h$ had a fair round face 
without whisker propped up by prominent chin with a 
double buttress under it. Before him was a large ham- 
per — a high-hipped basket large enough for a man to 
lie in, and out of it the little man was taking package 
after package. Another man not much larger, but much 
stouter, was giving his attention to the fire, for it ap- 
peared to be contrary, owing, may be, to the dilapidated 
chimney and lame draft, The fire, feeble and struggling, 


i66 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


appeared to be a curiosity to the three children — a boy 
of twelve and two girls younger. 

The clothing of the children was scant in the extreme ; 
cloths wrapped around the feet served in the place of 
shoes ; their hands were bony, the faces were pinched 
and in them a hungry, pitiful expression ; but this soon 
disappeared — this wistful, pleading expression — for the 
little man now produced from his capacious basket what 
opened the children’s eyes still wider and made them 
dance ; a little girl about five years of age having a large 
red apple in one hand and an orange in the other could 
do no more than to stare at one and then at the other ; 
the fire was now under way and roared up the chimney, 
throwing out heat and a cheerful light, for the builder of 
it, on his knees, had puffed out his cheeks at it and 
blown upon it with all his power of bellows. Between 
the fire, now becoming a real, active and warming fire, 
and the wonderful things still coming out of the basket, 
the children appeared to be in danger of going wild, 
the little man tossing to them, now a cloak, and now a 
tippet, ending this play by throwing a bright new coat 
over the back of the boy and tying the sleeves under 
his chin. 

Paige had seen all this at a glance and his eyes grew 
moist, but he must not longer be a spectator without 
making his presence known. He knocked and the little 
man came briskly to see what was wanted. 

“Yes, sir! Thank you!” he exclaimed after Paige 
had delivered Captain Bonny’s message. “Tell the cap- 
tain to come to see me tomorrow morning if he can, 
say about ten o’clock, if you please! Fine man that 
Bonny! Wish there were more like him. Thank you, 
sir ! Good night !” 

Paige hurried back to the station. “Ha!” exclaimed 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


167 


the captain, “Mr. Geld, Hammat Geld ! That’s the man 
you saw, and the man with him was his man Primus — I 
don’t know his other name — the queerest genius you 
ever saw! What! Don’t know Hammat Geld? Well, 
it’s time you did ! Want’s to see me, eh? He shall ! I’ll 
be there on time ! He’s my superior officer in the char- 
ity company, and I obey his orders like a rear rank 
private. Hammat Geld is a man of a thousand, aye, of 
ten thousand, aye, more, he’s the only man of his kind 
in the world that I’ve run up against ! 

“He’s in business in Clinkton avenue — the iron busi- 
ness — and rich as a Jew — a round dozen of jews. A 
good part of his time and his money, too, is given to the 
deserving poor. He’s no trumpet blower ; when he gives 
a dollar, he don’t shout, ‘Come and see me give away 
a dollar!’ His name is never in the papers if lie can 
cover his tracks and keep it out. He’s a sure-footed 
Christian if there ever was one, and whenever I see him 
I am tempted to take him up, give him a hug, and carry 
him home in my great-coat pocket. Only a few friends 
— thank God, I’m one of them — know what he’s up to, 
and even they have a hard time of it often trying to find 
out enough to help him. 

“I know what he wants, I think. He’s stumbled onto 
Mrs. Latwell’s hard condition, and is going to do some- 
thing for her. Well, they are provided for temporarily, 
and if they are as bad off as you say — no clothing to 
wear — they may not care to go till better provided. I’ll 
take Mrs. Latwell to her children as soon as the lieuten- 
ant comes. Meet me here at half-past nine sharp, to- 
morrow morning, and I’ll show you the only man of the 
kind in the world.” 


i68 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


! 

CHAPTER XIII. 

MR. HAMMAT GELD SPEAKS HIS MIND. 

The next day at ten o’clock sharp, Captain Bonny and 
Ralph Markman Paige were admitted, to the Geld man- 
sion by Primus — serving man, door keeper and general 
factotum. 

“How’s Mr. Geld?” asked the captain. 

“A little under the weather, sir ! He’d better been in 
bed last night instead of racing round in that storm. 
But he’ll see you, sir, sick or well, and be glad of the 
chance. He’s up to his old tricks,” added Primus in a 
lower voice, as he led the way through the long hall; 
“gave! away yesterday about all there was cooked in the 
house and a raft of stuff that wasn’t cooked. I have to 
scramble to get a square meal ! He’ll come to want yet, 
mark my word ! And then who’ll give him a cold bite ? 
Not one of them, the ingrates ! I don’t mean the Widow 
Latwell — suppose you come about her — but that parcel 
of beggars and gorgers (if they have the chance) in Bilge- 
water Lane — all the time nagging and edging up for 
something and never satisfied, not even with hot coffee 
three times a! day. Blister my neck with a cheese cloth, 
if I wouldn’t send them flying about their business with 
a broomstick hard upon their rear !” 

Mr. Geld greeted his guests with great warmth, lead- 
ing the captain to his favorite chair, which he said was 
made expressly for men of stature, of importance and 
good works. In detail, Mr. Geld recited the history of 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 169 

Sidney Latwell's downfall as the result of Lullywick's 
treachery and dishonesty. 

“After the death of Mr. Latwell," said Mr. Geld, “the 
daughter opened a private school and it prospered, for 
she is as accomplished and talented as she is beautiful. 
Then a fever prostrated her and then began the strug- 
gle that would have ended in Ashman street, if we had 
not found them. I’m remiss and deserve censure for 
losing sight of them, for Sidney Latwell, first and last, 
placed in my hands probably thousands of dollars to be 
given in charity, and, as you know, captain, Mrs. Lat- 
well went personally among the poor and distributed of 
her wealth with a liberal hand yet prudently. But the 
change from wealth to poverty was such a crushing blow, 
and Mrs. Latwell is so sensitive — who wouldn't be — that 
we cannot blame them for hiding their distress. 

“Now, Captain Bonny, I can find in an hour's time a 
dozen men, aye, twice that number, who knew Sidney 
Latwell and held him in the highest esteem, who, if they 
knew, would not sleep till something was done for his 
widow — " 

“Aye, aye, sir!" exclaimed the captain, slapping his 
knee, “and there’s a hundred dollars to start the pile. 
You know what they did for me! I’m only paying back 
what they gave me ! And, now, sir, I want them to come 
i to my house this very day — out of that reeking hole." 

“Not so fast, my good friend Bonny! They are com- 
fortable now — as comfortable as they can be in that 
place — and can remain till we find something better. 
Why, sir, the children have not sufficient clothing to go 
outside of the building! It would humiliate them to go 
among even friends in their present condition. Wait a 
bit, captain! I have in mind a cottage on Elm avenue 
— thought of it at once! We'll buy it! I know I can 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


170 

raise the money and shall go right about it! Now let 
me tell you further about Mrs. Latwell — what she’s had 
to contend with ! She did not know that she was in 
Lullywick’s block till sometime after; she hired of an 
agent, a man named Shadier, who, judging by his ap- 
pearance, is fitted to do the work of a Lullywick.” 

“You’re right, sir; I know him! He’s a low scoun- 
drel!” shouted Captain Bonny. 

“In addition to this terrible burden of poverty, they 
have had something else thrust upon them, and quite 
as hard to bear. The man by the name of Shadier has 
heaped insults upon them. He persisted in paying at- 
tention to Mary Latwell; he followed her, came to her 
side in the street and walked with her till she ran from 
him ; and insolently he walked unbidden into their tene- 
ment and staid sitting with his hat on till they were near- 
ly distracted, knowing that they were in his power and 
fearing to offend him. That fellow annoyed them so 
much that they were compelled to keep the door locked 
except on rent days and then he must be admitted.” 

“I’d give a dollar to get my hands on him !” exclaimed 
Captain Bonny, his face blazing. “I’ll speak to the pa- 
trolman on that beat ! I’ll have that fellow jugged yet !” 

“It is possible,” continued Mr. Geld, “that Lullywick 
does not know that Mrs. Latwell occupies one of his 
tenements, or that his agent has threatened to expel her 
if the rent be not paid. We’ll give the devil all the credit 
is due him. But Mrs. Latwell will soon be beyond the 
reach of Lullywick or his agent. You’ve started the 
ball to rolling, captain, and it will continue to roll !” 

“In this business, this is my lieutenant,” said the cap- 
tain, placing his hand on Paige’s shoulder, as they arose 
to depart. “He’s interested in Lullywick! Just why, I 
don’t know, but he’s going to tell me when the time 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


171 


comes, he says. I’ll send my lieutenant — Lieutenant 
Paige — down to see you occasionally in this matter, for 
I can’t always choose my own time.” 

As they passed through the hall on their way out, 
Primus came out of his niche or cubby under the stairs. 
'‘Did you hear that bell jangle a few minutes ago?” 
asked Primus. “Well, sir, three boozy chaps, probably 
from Hangman’s Alley, called to inform Hammat Geld 
that they’d been out of fodder for several days, and 
would drop in their tracks in about a minute if not 
promptly fed on good hot stuff and plenty of it — the 
unwashed rascals. There was such an odor of beer and 
bad whiskey that you’d think a gin mill had been blown 
up next door. I told them to drop in their tracks or any- 
where it suited them, provided it was away from the door 
where we should not stumble over them in going or com- 
ing, and that they’d better wash before they fell in their 
shambling tracks or the garbage man would take them 
for common rubbish and tip them on the dump; and 
when one of them said he’d cut my liver out the first 
chance he could get, I told them that I had the fire hose 
hitched to the boiler and the water heated up to twelve 
hundred and fifty degrees Fahrenheit, and I’d turn it on 
them if they durst show their grimy necks here again ! 
O, that’s the kind of folks I’m waiting on day in and day 
out altogether too much.” 

Jamie Latwell was a handsome boy, or had been, and 
would be again as soon as kind nature, aided by three 
regular meals a day, plumped out his cheeks and painted 
them red again. In a new suit and tucked up in a snug 
reefer warranted, the dealer said, to bring him safe home 
in any kind of weather, he was acting as office boy in 
the great headquarters for news — the “Open Eye” of- 
fice, where he was installed through the influence of Mr. 


172 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Paige. This was not exactly in accordance with the idea 
of Captain Bonny, for he had such respect for his for- 
mer benefactors that he was hardly satisfied that Jamie 
should be newspaper errand boy, but the willingness of 
every member of the family to improve every opportun- 
ity to better condition showed, the captain said, “the 
stuff they were made of.” But something better must 
be found for Jamie, and this was according to Captain 
Bonny and Mr. Geld, a free run in school. 

Four days after Jamie began to run errands for the 
“Open Eye,” he did not appear, and as he would lose 
his place if not immediately on duty, Paige went to Mr. 
Geld to learn the cause of his absence. 

Primus opened the door about half an inch, first throw- 
ing the chain across. “O, it’s you, is it!” exclaimed 
Primus, opening the door wide. “Come in ! I have to 
be careful in these rampant, begging times, or I’ll have 
this hall full of patient waiters — the most patient sitters 
and waiters you ever saw. That's all they've done or 
ever will do — just wait like fatted calves for somebody 
to boost them. 

“For more than twenty years,” continued Primus, 
“I’ve been Hammat Geld's man, and I've had a fine mess 
of experience. I can tell a bum at sight and am ready 
to bet my second best hat on it — every time, sir, I can tell 
them, smell them, size them up in a jiff. Mr. Geld? No, 
he's out — gone over to the Hole in the Wall to see a 
man with a broken leg — Hullo, there, what do you 
want?” exclaimed Primus, running back to the door 
which he had left ajar, as a large woman with a market 
basket pushed in. 

“Will ye be koind enough, sor,” said the woman, “to 
give this to Misther Gheld, and till 'm 'twor Missus Mur- 
phy as lift it for'm wid her compliments an' tin thousan' 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


173 


good wishes form !” and she placed in Primus’ hand a 
bunch of flowers that might have been bought for a half 
dime at the street corner. 

“Hammat Geld’ll think more of that,” said Primus, 
as the woman departed, “than of an honorary degree con- 
ferred by a university.” 

Paige hesitated about going to Ashman street, know- 
ing the condition of the family and what it had passed 
through. Naturally strangers' would not be welcome; 
yes, welcome, of course, but after the siege, visitors were 
better afar till the effects of the battle were removed ; but 
Jamie would lose his place if he did not appear, and 
therefore, there was sufficient cause to make inquiry. 

Mary Latwell, whom Paige had not seen before, an- 
swered his knock. Paige was unprepared for what was 
now presented to him. Mr. Gould had said that Mary 
Latwell was “beautiful,” but the word beautiful has such 
common, senseless use — beautiful house, steeple, cow, 
bonnet, locomotive, bootjack, ship, song — anything — 
that it conveys little meaning ordinarily. But Mr. Geld 
had not exaggerated, or he had used the word properly, 
for if Paige ever saw anything beautiful in this world, 
he was now in the presence of it. Paige stammered his 
errand, and, asked to enter, was welcomed cordially by 
Mrs. Latwell and her daughter. They had heard of him 
through Mr. Geld and Captain Bonny and Jamie — and 
Jamie, they feared, was seriously ill. In an hour, Mary 
Latwell would have gone to the “Open Eye” office to 
explain his absence. 

While Mrs. Latwell was expressing her thankfulness 
for the part taken by Paige in her discovery, and for his 
kindness to Jamie, the door opened, and, unannounced, 
unbidden, a man entered — a tall, broad shouldered man 
with a slouching figure and a drooping mustache. Paige 


174 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


jumped — not out of his chair, nor was his jumping per- 
ceptible — when he saw this man. His blood tingled and 
shot into his face, not from present fear or concern, but 
because many facts now came together, each telling its 
own story and making a “mass of evidence” to be drawn 
upon at some future time ; here was the man who walked 
behind the old man in the wood when the Carleys led 
him away; here was the man who boarded the train at 
the station below Ourtown when the reporters returned 
to the city; here was the man whom he and Bruce had 
traced to the back door of Lullywick’s house in Bond 
street, and here was Mr. Jeremy Shadier, doubtless, for 
he tallied with the description given of Lullywick’s 
agent by Mr. Geld and Captain Bonny — all these facts 
coming to Paige in a group gave his thinking powers all 
they could manage. 

Face to face, Mr. Jeremy Shadier appeared even more 
sinister and repulsive than set forth by the description of 
him ; he lounged in with an insolent leer and a stealthy 
manner that would make strong men clench their hands 
and make timid, unprotected women shudder, sat down 
in a rocking chair, keeping his hat where it ought not to 
be, and thrusting his hands into his trousers pockets, be- 
gan to rock to and fro and to stare. The situation was 
embarrassing; Mrs. Latwell and her daughter appeared 
to be greatly distressed, but said nothing, sitting in 
silence. Shadier surveyed Paige from head to foot and 
back again with that contemptuous sneer that is equal to 
a verbal insult; Paige returned his stare with interest, 
but kept his temper. 

At last, Shadier sprang to his feet, took an account 
book from his pocket, turned the pages deliberately, 
wetting his thumb with his tongue at the turning of every 
leaf. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


175 


“Business is business!” said the Lullywick agent, ad- 
dressing Mrs. Latwell. “You are informed that this 
tenement must be vacated on or before Saturday night, 
and—” 

“But Jamie is sick!” replied Mrs. Latwell. “We may 
not be able to go so soon. We intend to go as soon as — ” 

“That’s neither here nor there, ma’am. My employer 
must have more reliable and better paying tenants. 
And,” continued Shadier, turning upon Mary Latwell 
and scowling, “he will not have as tenants persons of 
doubtful and uncertain character — ” 

Mr. Jeremy Shadier at the next moment lost his 
equilibrium; he went down as though a sledge hammer 
had fallen four stories and hit him in a vulnerable place. 
Paige followed up the attack, seized the man and tossed 
him into the hall as though he had been a bundle of rags, 
and closed the door. Paige’s family and school educa- 
tion had taught him home bred and finely spun chivalry. 
When he sent Shadier down with a stinging blow, it was 
the thought of his mother and his sisters that nerved him 
to strike home in the defence of the weak against the 
strong, the pure against the unclean. Perhaps he had 
exceeded the bounds of prudence, but it was done and 
could not be undone. Mrs. Latwell and Mary were evi- 
dently troubled by this episode, but they were thank- 
ful and said so, not perhaps that a blow had been struck, 
but that he had defended them. Assuring them that 
they should not suffer in consequence of his act, if he 
could prevent it, Paige returned to Mr. Geld’s house to 
tell him what had happened. 

“Yes, he’s in,” said Primus as he admitted him and 
carefully looked over his shoulder and beyond him, 
“and he’s up to some new scheme! Never saw him so 
much interested or — or luny — yes, that’s the word — for a 


176 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


long time. Somebody with a pull, I do believe, is stir- 
ring him up at short range. O, I think I might as well 
go out to the poor farm and pick out my room, if they'll 
let me! We’re sure to come to it if somebody or some- 
thing don’t plug up the hole ! It’s just awful, sir, the way 
the money runs out! Not by the spigot nor yet by the 
bung hole, but I’ll be drawn and quartered if the head 
of the barrel is not clean busted and tipped!” 

When Mr. Geld heard Paige’s story, he danced around 
the room and pulled up his collar just eleven times. “I’ll 
see that scoundrel Lullywick immediately! Glad of an 
opportunity to give him a piece — several pieces — of my 
mind. I’ll see him within an hour if he can be found 
at his place of business ! Come around in the after- 
noon, Mr. Paige, about three, and I’ll tell you the re- 
sult!” 

As Paige came down the front stairs, Primus rushed 
out from his nook behind the staircase. “I say, hold 
him in, can’t you! Hold him in! I don’t know what 
we’re coming to — yes, I do, it’s the aim house, sure pop ! 
There’s a woman from the swamp in the kitchen now 
with a basket big enough to sleep in, getting the last 
of that ham and I’ve had only a taste of it! I’ll be 
withered up and blown away if this is not stopped !” 

“Good! Good!” exclaimed Captain Bonny when he 
heard of Paige’s encounter with Shadier. “He won’t 
trouble you; at least, he’ll not call on the law to help 
him! If he comes here, I’ll give him a dose that’ll be 
good for him! In this matter leave Mr. Jeremy Shadier 
to me! But, Paige, keep your eyes peeled! He’s a 
sneak and a backsticker! It’s against the law to carry 
concealed weapons unless you have permission. I give 
you permission! If Shadier jumps on you, don’t wait 
for a second blow ! Let him have it quick !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


177 


Mr. Geld found the Hon. Theodore Lullywick at his 1 
desk in Gotham street very busy and occupied as men 
of large business and property are supposed to be at any 
time of day. Lullywick’s greeting was not cordial and 
Mr. Geld did not expect cordiality; natural antagonism 
separated the two men ; honor and dishonor will not mix 
any more than water and oil. 

“I called,” said Mr. Geld, drawing his chair nearer to 
Lullywick’s desk, “to intercede in behalf of the Widow 
Latwell, who occupies one of your tenements in Ashman 
street.” At the mention of the name “Latwell,” a frown 
flushed across Lullywick’s haggard face, and he settled 
back in his chair and almost glared at Mr. Geld. “I have 
reason,” continued Mr. Geld, “to be interested in Mrs. 
Latwell; she is very poor, and her boy has just come 
down with the fever. I have learned today that Mrs. Lat- 
well has been ordered to vacate the tenement on or be- 
fore Saturday night. Possibly the boy may be moved by 
that time, but if not, I thought, if you knew the circum- 
stances, you would not allow your agent to thrust them 
out—” 

“I let my agent manage these matters. I cannot at- 
tend to the small details of tenants’ wants and doings,” 
replied Lullywick. “I do not consider them proper per- 
sons to occupy my tenements !” 

“Do you mean to tell me, sir, that you consider Mrs. 
Sidney Latwell an improper person — not fit to occupy 
your Ashman street block?” 

“I know nothing good or bad of Mrs. Latwell, but I 
understand that her daughter is a woman of doubtful — ” 

“Stop there, sir!” shouted Mr. Geld, springing to his 
feet and standing directly in front of Lullywick’s desk. 
“Not another word, sir ! How dare you breathe a word 
against the name of the daughter on the authority of 


i 7 8 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


that villain Shadier? I understand the whole matter! 
This low fellow, your agent Shadier, besides insulting 
and trampling upon the respect of every member of the 
family, has thrust his attention upon the daughter, and 
repulsed, as he ought to be by every decent woman, 
seeks to revenge himself by attacking her good name. 
As for the daughter, a purer woman, a more devoted 
daughter and sister does not live! How dare you to 
speak to her dishonor on such authority? Are you a 
man — a gentleman? Will you be a party with this foul 
Shadier to blast her fair name?” 

“I shall not interfere with my agent. He has his in- 
structions and will carrry them out. Between us we 
shall manage to carry on our business without any out- 
side help ! I have other matters of more importance to 
attend to !” and the gentleman of the name of Lullywick 
made a show of examining papers before him. 

“Do I understand that Mrs. Latwell is to be ejected ?” 

“My agent will give you any further information you 
may wish.” 

“Then allow me to say that if you eject Mrs. Latwell 
as you propose, you will have others to contend with. 
You cannot compel her to leave without due notice while 
the rent is paid.” 

“Ah, indeed !” sneered Lullywick. “I believe she does 
not pay her rent very regularly !” 

“I will tell you, Theodore Lullywick, why she has not 
paid her rent regularly! I will tell you why she has 
been, reduced to almost starvation ! I will tell you why 
she is now in the power of such men as you and that 
Shadier. It is because the husband and father, Sidney 
Latwell, was robbed and ruined and sent to his grave 
in consequence of the villainy of the Hon. Theodore Lul- 
lywick !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


179 


Lullywick sprang from his chair and perhaps intended 
to make a scene in which indignation and proper wrath 
would be factors — to order Mr. Geld from his presence or 
do something to relieve his outraged feelings, for the 
accomplished trickster is sensitive always and can make 
great outcry at short notice if his “honor” is impeached ; 
but Lullywick only ground his teeth and stared ; he knew 
what Mr. Geld’s standing in the community was ; he 
knew that no man had a wider acquaintance or could 
summon to his aid in any cause a greater support ; there- 
fore, Lullywick wisely held his peace. 

“One word more, sir!” said Mr. Geld, leaning over 
the desk and getting as near to Lullywick as possible, 
“if you dare to eject Mrs. Latwell or molest her in any 
way or allow that fellow Shadier to do so, I’ll raise a 
storm that will ring in your ears for the rest of your life. 
O, thou monster of ingratitude and iniquity! Sidney 
Latwell befriended you ! In return you robbed him — 
robbed him, I say, and I’ll stand by my words — sent 
him / to his grave and now you are maliciously persecut- 
ing his widow. Remember what I say! The wrath of 
heaven will fall upon you, and if what I hear about you, 
be true, it is not a long way off ! Good day !” 

Paige was not able to call upon Mr. Geld at three that 
afternoon, as he intended, owing to the demands of the 
“Open Eye,” but the next morning he was admitted to 
Mr. Geld’s house by Primus, who closed and barred the 
door with unusual vehemence. 

“Look here, Mr. Paige, what’s going on ! Who’s been 
ruffling Hammat Geld and playing the devil with his 
temper ? He came stamping home yesterday in tantrums 
mad as two dozen March hares ! What’s up ? But it’s a 
good sign; I’m glad of it. I expect he’s been nipped, 
bamboozled and humbugged, and has just found it out ; 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


i So 

it’s not the first time and that’s the way he acts when 
a new dodge comes home to him. He’s discovered prob- 
ably that some ready-to-starve family that he’s been pour- 
ing out the money to has a stiff bank account, a dude son 
in college, a crack yacht in the harbor, and a villa and 
niggers by the sea. Break my precious neck when you 
have time, if a large part of them are not that kind, more 
or less. Mr. Geld is in, yes, sir ; but two chaps from out 
of town have him in tow, and I don’t know how soon 
they’ll let up ; not very quick, you may be sure, if there’s 
a chance to get anything. Here, take this chair and wait 
in comfort ! I’ll tell you a story. 

“This charity business is mighty queer in spots when 
you come to see the inner workings of it. A while back 
a charitable society got into good running order to help 
the poor, by some fine ladies and gentlemen of the 
uppish kind. ’Twas going to boost the poor most won- 
derfully, and they hired an office, put in a safe to keep 
their precious records in and as much cash as could be 
worried out of the goodies who wanted to see their names 
in print. A secretary, a nice young man with side whis- 
kers, was found to keep office, the accounts and some of 
the cash. Although this young man had been out of 
work a long time and desperate and obliged to depend 
upon the liberality of a rich aunt for his bread and 
cheese, he couldn’t think of giving his valuable services 
for less than fifteen hundred dollars a year, but they 
snubbed him and cut him down to a thousand. 

“Even this was pretty fat considering the leanness of 
the job, and some of the managers wanted a smart young 
woman, worth two of him, who would be glad of the 
place for half the money. But they got under way and 
began to hoist the poor out of their poverty. Of course, 
Hammat Geld was in for advice and all the money they 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


181 


could squeeze out of him. Well, sir, knock me flat with a 
bar of soap, if a few of them didn’t manage to get more 
than the poor the first year. I heard Hammat Geld tell- 
ing one of his friends. Rent, two hundred dollars ; safe, 
one hundred; postage, printing, stationery, including a 
spittoon for the secretary, who chewed to brace himself 
up to his work, another hundred ; secretary’s' salary, one 
thousand ; total, fourteen hundred dollars ; they collected 
twenty-seven hundred dollars in all; so the hard work- 
ing members got fourteen hundred dollars for the ex- 
penses and what the members got amounted to four- 
teen hundred, and the poor got thirteen hundred. 

“Well, that staggered them a little and Hammat Geld 
and some others let their dander rise a little, but not 
enough to squelch anything. Then a poor man who’d 
been poor himself sometime, and who knew nothing 
about how things were going, gave the society a cool 
five thousand. He wasn’t on the inside, asked no ques- 
tions, supposing that the blue bloods in the biz were o. k. 

“Now saw my leg off twice, if they didn’t jump on 
that five thousand. The secretary just doubled his sal- 
ary, and more — made it an even twenty-five hundred. 
The woman who presided at the meetings once a month 
except July and August, with great dignity, according to 
the papers, didn’t do a blessed thing more, but took five 
hundred dollars for her services, an even fifty for every 
dignified preside. There’s three thousand told off ! An- 
other woman got five hundred for superintending some- 
thing and racing after poor folks who got to be scarce 
about this time — that is, the kind of poor folks that 
they wanted to help — and had to be hunted up and cor- 
nered. There’s thirty-five hundred told off! Several 
other members got between them eight hundred dol- 
lars for various odd jobs. There’s forty-three hundred 


1 82 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


dollars told off ! Rent, two hundred; printing, postage, 
stationery and incidentals, including a carriage for the 
secretary to get home dry in wet weather — of course, a 
man with a salary of twenty-five hundred dollars ought 
to ride in bad weather — another hundred. There’s forty- 
six hundred told off. They collected eleven hundred 
besides the five thousand because the people were get- 
ting their peepers open at last. So of the sixty-one 
hundred dollars, the members and the expenses used up 
forty-six hundred and the poor got fifteen hundred. If 
they’d kept on and somebody’d given another lump, 
they’d doubled salaries all around and the poor’d get 
nothing. 

“But the man who gave the five thousand, when he 
knew this, lost his temper at the meeting when these 
facts came out, called them hard names as politely as a 
man could who was in tantrums and threatened to blow 
them all to the skies in the papers if they didn’t pay 
back. The dignified presiding officer came to the 
scratch, that is, came down with the money and left in 
a hurry, but all the others had spent every cent and 
couldn’t. And then the whole thing toppled, and there’s 
an office to rent, a safe to sell and an accomplished secre- 
tary is looking for some charity scheme, probably, that 
will pan out well.” 

Mr. Geld became earnest and demonstrative as he 
gave an account of his visit to Lullywick ; but he passed 
quickly to a pleasanter subject. A cottage in Elm ave- 
nue with school house attachment had been bought; 
there was willing, eager help enough. Merchant ac- 
quaintances of Mr. Geld and their wives and daughters, 
among them Mrs. Apton, the friend of Agnes Canton, 
were now preparing the cottage for its occupants and 
in a few days it would be ready to receive them. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


183 


CHAPTER XIV. 

PAIGE AND THE DEAF PEDDLER. 

Ralph Markman Paige and Stanley Bruce occupied 
a part of an old house — old in age and fashion — in what 
was once the aristocratic part of the city, respectable, 
staid and sober yet, but yielding gradually to the blight 
that comes with the approach of the pestilential saloon 
which follows or perhaps is a little in advance of en- 
croaching trade and commerce. 

Two large sleeping rooms opened into a single room 
as large as the other two. This was used in common by 
the reporters, each having his own desk, “working cor- 
ner” and litter. The wide-awake reporter has always 
work in hand outside of his regular duties; he is not 
content with the salary, often meagre, if it can be in- 
creased. Paige had already established what he called 
his “institution” — a weekly letter to country papers ; and 
Bruce was fairly successful in the short story line. More- 
over both were steady readers and diligent students. 
Hence, the large room showed two large pools (running 
into each other) of books and papers in what Bruce 
termed “convenient disorder and entanglement.” To 
this haven of rest and comfort the reporters retired after 
the day’s work was done, to write, to study, to read, to 
talk, and despite the monotony of daily routine, suc- 
ceeded in extracting from life some enjoyment; and 
here, also, they smoked when the wind was right and 
the windows were open — whenever the smoke did not 
creep down the front stairs and steal into the room of a 


184 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


boarder with a sharp nose and a sensitive throat, and, 
also, with a decided and pronounced opinion as to to- 
bacco and the probable hopeless degeneracy of all users 
of it. 

About nine o’clock one morning as Paige was loung- 
ing in his easy chair and reading the morning issue of 
the “Open Eye,” a loud knock sounded on the door. 
“Come in!” said Paige, and again as no headway was 
made, shouted, “Come in !” In response an old man in 
a faded yellow coat and some other parts of worn ap- 
parel, and wearing blue goggles, stumbled in, catching 
his foot on the door mat, puffing and blowing like a por- 
poise. “Don’t want anything!” said Paige as soon as he 
saw the man’s black bag and his rusty pack which pro- 
claimed him to be a peddler. But the man proceeded to 
a chair and laid his pack upon it. “Nothing today!” 
said Paige again with some impatience. 

“Hey?” said the old man, placing his hand to his ear. 
“Ye’ll hev ter speak up er leetle louder! I’m er trifle 
hard o’ hearin’, an’ er climbin’ up them air stairs give 
me er powerful ’tack o’ asmy! Ef ye’ll let me set er 
minute I’ll git my breath !” 

He found his breath very soon and began to use it. 
“I’ve got er purty good ’sortment here,” said the ped- 
dler in a weak, quavering voice, an’ I thought mebby 
ye’d take suthin’ ef ye b’ain’t suf’rin’ fer ther need o’t, 
jest ter help ’n ol’ man erlong — ” 

“Help you along, indeed ! Why, man, this’s no place 
to peddle such stuff where there’s stores by the hun- 
dred ! Bah ! Why don’t you go into the country where 
the people have less opportunity to buy? The idea of 
peddling pins and needles in a city full of stores ! Don’t 
bother me! I want nothing!” 

“Wal, neow, I got suthin’ ’sides pins an’ needles. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Don’t ye want some pencils? I hear ye’re one o’ them 
newspaper fellers thet uses er gret store o’ lead ev’ry 
day—” 

“Pencils? I never buy any!” 

“What? Ye must hev pencils! Heow ye ergoin’ ter 
git erlong ’thout ’m? Thar’s ther finest kind o’ pencils 
in ther world, warranted ter make er blacker mark an’ 
more of ’m’n — ” 

“I tell you I never buy pencils ! If they are scarce 
around the office, I go to the city hall and skirmish in 
the aldermen’s room, in the council chamber or in any 
other place where good pencils are waiting. If they do 
not appear, I go to the state house and rummage. It’s a 
poor day when I can’t rake in a half peck of pencils ! 
Buy pencils, indeed! Never!” 

“I never see such times’s these be,” said the peddler, 
mournfully with an indignant jerk in his voice, “jest 
seems ef er feller couldn’t git’n honest livin’ no way he 
kin manage! Ef I hev er fust class pencil ter sell way 
low deown, I can’t sell ’m ’cause some feller’s got er way 
o’ gittin’ pencils fer nothin’. Tain’t right ther way 
things is ergoin’ on in this ’ere world ! Thar’s tew leetle 
regard fer ther consarns an’ gin’ral welfare o’ ther people 
by them as ’pears ter hev ther upper han’. Why, I was 
er tryin’ ter sell er paper o’ pins ter er woman in ther 
street back thar, an’ I asked her a cent — jest er cent — 
more’n they be in ther store, an’, by granny, she 
wouldn’t hev ’m. Thet ’ere woman want willin’ ter pay 
er cent fer my bringin’ er fust class dry goods store right 
inter her back kitchen! No use er talkin’, things is 
lookin’ terrubly doobous, an’ wuss an’ wuss ! Wal, ef 
ye won’t buy, ’spose ye won’t! I’ll git erlong! But I 
did someheowever think I’d sell ye er rousin’ big lot o’ 
pencils an’ dew er nice purty piece o’ business, but ye’re 


i86 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


so handy er scoopin’ things in, ’spose ’tain’t no furder use 
ter argy with ye.” 

“How do you sell the pencils?” 

‘‘Twenty-five cents er dozen !” replied the peddler, 
brightening up. 

“I want no pencils, but here’s a quarter. You’re wel- 
come! Sorry you’re having such a hard time! But I 
advise you to take to the country and not attempt to ped- 
dle at the store door.” 

The peddler was ready to depart ; his hand was on the 
door knob and he turned to thank Paige for his gen- 
erosity. Then he closed the door, sat down, took off his 
hat, which he had worn during his visit, removed his wig 
and a large part of his whiskers. 

Paige jumped out of his chair, shouting, “You, O, 
you imposter, you! Give me that quarter, Stanley 
Bruce!” Then Paige sat down again, gasped and 
stared. “Bruce, what are you up to? What masque- 
rade, show, circus have you joined? What’s the name 
of the troup you belong to? Are you end man, middle 
man or what? Where have you been performing?” 

“In Ourtown! Up and down! At the Mottle Farm 
and at the Carley mansion !” 

“O, I begin to get a glimpse ! Have you been on the 
track of the old man we saw in the woods'?” exclaimed 
Paige, springing to his feet. 

“Yes !” 

“O, I might have known you’d stretch your long legs 
in that direction after what happened on that day ! But 
why did you slip away without a word?” 

“Because that’s my way — to test things before I go 
ahead. When I set out I had no good reason for inter- 
fering in what, apparently, was none of my business. If 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 187 

I found nothing, then no one would know. But I should 
tell you, of course, in the end.” 

‘Then you found something — some reason for inter- 
fering?” 

“Yes!” 

“On that day, you said you saw something. Have 
you proved that you saw aright, whatever it was ?” 

“Not exactly, but I have found nothing to disprove it. 
I have learned, however, some facts that strengthen my 
belief in what came to me that day. But let me give you 
the story of my travels.” 

At the conclusion of Bruce’s narrative, Paige was on 
his feet again and enthusiastic for immediate action. 
“I’m with you to the last, Stanley. Tell me where I can 
lift — what I can do to help round up the rascals. I want 
to be in it — in the thickest of it! I’ve read of similar 
things, but to find such villainous streaks in mankind in 
real life is new and startling. O, give me one end of the 
drag net and I’ll pull with all my might. If sign boards 
do not point in the wrong direction, a fine mess of fish 
— rather barnacles and octopi — will be caught in its 
meshes. But, Stanley, are you not ready to tell me what 
you saw that day — what struck you dumb, stirred your 
soul and wracked your body?” 

“Yes, I’ll tell you, but let not a word escape till it is 
proved to be true.” 

When Paige heard what the reader will learn in good 
time, he began to walk up and down excitedly, hardly 
able to contain himself. “O, if that be true, Stanley! 
What villainy — what brutality is coming to light. I’ve 
never had a hand in anything so interesting — in any- 
thing so foul and rotten with crime, apparently ! Let us 
strike at once and see the end of it! If you saw what 
you think you did — ” 


i88 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“I did see it! Read that !” and Bruce produced the 
note taken by Plym from under the door of the ell of 
the Carley Mansion when he swung down by the tree. 
Paige was speechless. He climbed onto his table, sat 
down like a Turk with his legs under him and read the 
note over and over; meanwhile Bruce gave a full ac- 
count of PlynTs discoveries and how he made them. 

“Plym’s errand to town was to tell me all this. I said 
nothing to you about it when he was here and dined 
with us for this reason: When a man assumes an un- 
natural part, he is, I imagine, judging from my ex- 
perience, in constant fear of detection, if anything to his 
disadvantage may result from discovery. Before I told 
you anything, I wished to test this disguise. I do not 
think anyone in Ourtown has any suspicion, but Pd be 
more at ease when I return to the Carley Farm, if I dis- 
covered, if I did, that you could not see through it ; if it 
appeared natural to you, a stranger, probably, would not 
see anything amiss.” 

“See through it !” laughed Paige. “Impossible ! Pve 
never seen anything of the kind so well done! Your 
blowing and hard breathing and your talk about the 
‘asmy’ was simply perfect. No wonder you adopted the 
Yankee dialect! Ever since I knew you, you’ve been 
practicing it and writing dialect stories. Now, the time’s 
come to tell Captain Bonny and Mr. Geld — how his eyes 
will snap to hear it — and Primus — you must know 
Primus ! You must put him in your book — that society 
novel you are writing — if you don’t I shall put him in 
mine. He must be set up and framed somewhere. But 
when do we march on the Carleys ?” 

“Next Saturday. On Sunday morning or Monday 
morning, we shall attempt the old man’s release. Now, I 
want you and Wainworth to explore that old road they 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


189 


call Pignut Lane and make sure of your way so that you 
can drive there in the dark to take the old man, Iiitty 
and me. Plym could show you and he’s the man for the 
business, but I have other work for him. You see the 
note from the Carley prisoner, as he may be called, 
closes with this: 'If you will help me, kick the door 
three times.’ Plym kicked the door three times and 
will make another visit to that door before Saturday, if 
possible, and warn him of his intended release. Now, to 
Captain Bonny. As you say, it’s time he knew all. If 
I mistake not, he’ll have both hands in it — not in the 
rescue of the prisoner, but in what may follow later. 
There’s rich criminal picking for somebody !” 

Captain Bonny listened to the story attentively, his 
interest mounting up as Bruce proceeded and interrupted 
with many exclamations of approval and wonder. He 
smote the table vigorously and shook his curly locks 
when some names were mentioned. He entered into the 
case with more than usual enthusiasm and gave the re-' 
porters good council with the promise of his hearty sup- 
port. Then they called at Mr. Geld’s house. 

“O, yes, he’s in,” said Primus, “but he’s busy just 
now. Take a seat. A man’s tackled him for something 
— I can’t find out what — but I’ll collar him when he 
comes down. Hammat Geld had a dreadful bad turn 
yesterday — ” 

“What! Mr. Geld ill? What was the—” 

“ — Or, perhaps, I might say, a good turn, an eye 
opener, a genuine head splitter, an earthquake shock, so 
to speak ! If he’d have one every day, a long row of them 
a quaking and shocking right straight along one after the 
other, he’d begin to see things and take another double 
hitch around his pocketbook.' But strangle me with the 
clothes line, if some fellow won’t get hold of him after a 


190 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


grand flare up and a flunk down and smooth him off be- 
fore another blow hits him. 

‘Til tell you about it, for I expect that that man who’s 
with him now — looked like one of them hungry fellows 
from the missionary jungle — will stay till he gets what he 
wants if he has to take Hammat Geld by the neck. Well, 
two years ago, at the “earnest solicitation,” as they call 
it, of a parcel of grannies who are mighty generous and 
charitable and all that, if somebody else pays the bills, 
persuaded Mr. Geld and some others to establish a — a 
retreat — that’s what they called it — where poor work 
women with their young children could spend the sum- 
mer or a part of it and have a good comfortable time. 

“Well, gentlemen, knock me straight, if they didn’t 
find out at the close of the last season that out of sixty 
inmates of the home or retreat, only eleven had any 
right there. Hang me up by my heels if there wasn’t 
one woman there — a teacher — who had a salary of nine 
hundred dollars a year and no one to look out for except 
herself; and starve me alive, if there wasn’t a woman 
there with three children whose husband and son had 
gone to Europe on a fast steamer in the first cabin for 
their health. Of course they could do it after the rest 
of the family was comfortably provided for in a charity 
house. Good !” exclaimed Primus as Mr. Geld’s visitor 
departed, “he didn’t get what he wanted ; I know by the 
looks of him ! Three cheers ! Hammat Geld is coming 
round to his senses ! It’s time !” 

Mr. Geld listened with eager interest to Bruce’s recital 
of the story of the Carley prisoner as far as he knew it. 
When he learned that Mr. Jeremy Shadier had a hand 
in it, he became warm and demonstrative. 

“It is some of Lullywick’s treachery, I believe ! The 
infamous man! Has he not done enough! I hope I 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 19 1 

may live to see justice done to that man ! It’s evident 
that somebody is playing a desperate game, and there's 
danger to anyone who interferes. But if you cannot get 
that man away quietly by strategy — the best way, if it will 
work — then we’ll make common cause and try some 
other way. Make your plans to bring that man here. 
I’ll take care of him and glad of the chance. Now that 
lie’s linked with Lullywick, as he must be, if that man 
Shadier is connected with it, and if what the note says 
is true, I’m eager to hear the man’s story. I begin to 
feel that some great wrong has been done. Let us get 
to the bottom of it at any cost, and, then, perhaps, justice 
may be dealt out to those who deserve it. Call on me 
for any help, and don’t forget to plan to bring the man 
here. 

“And now,” continued Mr. Geld, “I must tell you 
about our friend Mrs. Latwell. She’s out of Ashman 
street in her own cottage, Elm Cottage, they call it, on 
Elm avenue. I’ve never had to do with anything that 
gave me more satisfaction ! I knew that there would be 
no lack of assistance when the facts were known. There 
were thirty or more ladies interested in it; they gave Mrs. 
Latwell a deed of the house furnished from attic to cellar. 
Anyone not acquainted with the circumstances might 
think that these benevolent ladies had exceeded the 
bounds of moderation, and the enemy of systematic char- 
ity might say that they had found a pet and lavished 
more than was necessary. But it must be remembered 
that this was a gift not only to a needy woman, but to 
one who had spent years of her life among the poor and 
in giving to the poor. 

“I wish you could have seen the cottage when it was 
ready. Every room furnished; flowering plants in the 
windows ; in the dining room, a little cubby of a place, 


192 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


the table was set and the plates turned with their faces 
down; in the cellar the bins were full of fuel; in the 
larder was all a housekeeper needs to begin with; the 
range was humming and the teakettle singing. Well, I 
told Mrs. Latwell a place had been found, and that I 
would call for her and the children in an hour. My man 
Primus had been to the cottage all the morning getting 
things in order and warmed up. We drove up to the 
cottage and I asked Mrs. Latwell to look at it, and she 
said, 'Mr. Geld, Pm afraid this is too high priced for 
us/ 'But, ma’am, it will do no harm to look at it; come 
in, all of you !’ I led them into the sitting room, where 
there was a fire in the open grate and into which came 
the sun most cheerfully. Then I handed her the deed 
of the cottage and a roll of money and told her that the 
cottage and all in it was a gift from her friends in recog- 
nition of service in the interest of the city poor. Then I 
left. I’ve called since, and a happier family I don’t know. 
You must call, Mr. Paige, since your encounter with that 
rascal, Shadier, they have much interest in you. There 
is a school room attached to the cottage and already 
pupils are coming in and more are promised. There are 
some compensations in life after all, and a good deal has 
come to me in helping to do what has been done for Mrs. 
Latwell.” 

As Paige and Bruce descended to the lower hall they 
found Primus in his shirt sleeves, holding his coat at 
arm’s length and brushing it vigorously. His eyes were 
open a little wider than usual, his face glowed and per- 
spiration appeared. Apparently he had been in conflict 
or contact with something or somebody. 

"Dash my unlucky stars, if we didn’t have a lively 
time ! But I boarded the whole crew, stood on the stom- 
achs of two of them and took three turns in the Lancers 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


193 


on each ! O, I did lay into them. Four bloated rascals 
said they'd most pressing business with Hammat Geld 
and they would see him at once. I told them I rather 
guess not — not this once or any other once if I knew it, 
that I knew them, every one, and could smell them a 
half a mile with the wind in the wrong direction, and 
that I'd sweep the gutter clean with them if they didn't 
cut stick and be off before I got my fighting muscles 
bunched up. 

“One of them said something about breaking my neck 
in less than a minute. Then I pitched in ! When you go 
out, if you see parts of four men lying around promiscu- 
ous — a leg here and an arm there — don't pay any atten- 
tion to them — don't attempt to patch them up, or to find 
the right leg or arm for this or that body; they'll come 
to by and by and sort themselves out. If they get a 
wrong leg again, it don't matter, as they are not likely 
to use them for any purpose except bumming and beat- 
ing. If there's any trace of them left after a reasonable 
time to piece themselves out again, I’ll train my double, 
breech-loading nozzle hot water hose on them ! That’ll 
stir them up ! 

‘That nozzle, gentlemen, is an invention of my own. 
Every charity institution ought to have one and really 
is not safe without one. If I was not so busy fighting for 
Hammat Geld and standing between him and an army 
of suckers, I'd get out and procure a patent on that 
nozzle. It's great! There's many a chap coming this 
way who has no fear of the ordinary hose, even the hot 
water douser, because he is so incrusted with dirt — it is 
packed on so thick that a four horse-power stream can't 
fetch him unless its heated up to a thousand degrees 
and sent home a while. You know what the sand blast 
principle is. Well, my idea is the same. In the breech 


194 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


of the nozzle is a pocket that’ll hold half a pint of split 
peas. As the water rushes in, it takes along with it the 
peas, and when their sharp edges get in their work on the 
man’s hide, he realizes that he’s fooling with no gentle 
garden stream, but with something that must remind 
him of carpet tacks with their points all aiming his way. 
The peas just plow right through the mud and get at 
the man before he can get around the corner ; and they 
do play the very devil with the skin beneath. I couldn’t 
run this establishment without my new hose, a barrel of 
split peas and a boiler full of water heated up above 
boiling. 

“But, look here, Mr. Paige, if you see any chance, and 
you must, for you appear to have a deal of business with 
Hammat Geld nowadays, all of which I have not been let 
into yet — I say, if you have a chance, clap on the brakes 
and bear down hard, for he’ll get over the little flurry 
over that work woman’s retreat, and then the money’ll 
begin to rattle out again in a steady stream. Clap on the 
brakes as often as you can, Mr. Paige, clap on the 
brakes !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


x »5 


CHAPTER XV. 

PLYM’S STRATEGY. 

Plym returned from his visit to the city with a light 
heart, a firm step and his opinion of himself, never very 
high, much improved. He was relieved ; he had carried 
a burden ever since the slip of white paper came into his 
possession; he was not accustomed to secrets, and had 
no art in their handling or covering up ; he was oppressed 
by the knowledge, true or not, given him by the note, 
and must share it with someone and shift a part of the 
weight. 

Plym was politic and wise far beyond the estimate 
of those who knew him intimately. If he told his aunt 
about the paper, then must follow the minute details 
— all the events that led up to the swing from the tree. 
He knew what the result might be ; his aunt might order 
up Sandy and set out immediately for the Carley Farm 
to take the Carleys by the ears and demand the libera- 
tion of the prisoner, for, straightforward and thoroughly 
honest herself, she imagined others might be if the way 
was pointed out. Let it not be inferred that Plym enter- 
tained any inferior idea of his aunt ; on the contrary, she 
was his ideal of true worth in a woman; but he knew 
that the best people in the world might be the worst in 
some circumstances. 

The first time Bruce appeared at the Mottle Farm, as 
already recorded, Plym found much to admire in “that 
big black feller,” and to whom else could he give his 
secret for safe keeping and go for council in the matter ? 


196 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Moreover, he had discovered that both Bruce and Paige 
were interested in the Carley Farm or what went on 
there, or if he had not really found it out, he suspected 
it from the way, the guarded way, they made inquiries. 
He, Plym, had found Bruce in his “den,” and was re- 
ceived as he retold a dozen times, “je-je-jest like er gen- 
gentlemun !” He dined with Bruce and Paige, and was 
shown the wonders of the city hall, the state house and 
other public buildings; and in the afternoon went to a 
crack theatre, where, according to his own account, he 
enjoyed himself so much that he forgot to stutter and 
could talk almost as well as any other man; and Plym 
declared solemnly to his uncle as they were sitting at the 
supper table, that the best way to stop a stutter was to 
go to the theatre — “a real good theatre” — and laugh ; his 
aunt, however, had a contrary opinion on the subject, 
having decided objection to theatres on moral grounds, 
and maintained with usual boldness of speech that it 
were better for Plym to stutter all his life than to trust 
his conscience in a theatre. 

Therefore, it is not surprising that Plym with these 
attentions and honors thrust upon him the first time 
in a humdrum life, should return to Ourtown in good 
humor with the world in general and with Plympton 
Hanker in particular. Another fact lifted Plym up to 
the skies. As he had shown his confidence in Bruce 
by committing to him the great secret, Bruce could do 
no less than to return the compliment and disclose the 
identity of the old peddler. 

Plym’s eyes were wide as cart wheels and he grew 
hot as a glowing coal with mortification, for he remem- 
bered what he had said about him in his presence, sup- 
posing him to be forever lost in a slough of deafness, 
and he tried to stutter an apology, but Bruce laughed at 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


197 


him and bade him not tell his uncle or aunt as he in- 
tended to travel that way on the following Friday and 
stay over night if hospitality was gracious. 

Plym had now all his mind could master. Life was 
beginning to have some charm ; after all, he, Plym, was 
somebody, and people were just beginning to find it out; 
he sang and whistled while at work and he was dili- 
gent beyond all habit and precedent. Archelaus and 
Aseneth commended as Silas Binn praised his only 
son ; Silas made him dance under the birch twice a day, 
but when the boy was more dutiful than usual, one 
thrashing was omitted. Uncle Archelaus and Aunt Ase- 
neth scolded still, but with less severity — in a half 
hearted way as though they did not mean it, and with 
an intonation of voice that suggested almost faint praise. 

That was natural; the nagger and whipper-in, once 
settled and fitted into nagging moods and grooves, must 
continue to twist the tongue into pin-sticking speech 
even if there be little or no cause for it ; life to a nagger 
with nothing to nag and to pester is like bread with no 
butter or marmalade on it. 

“The best remedy in a persistent, protracted case of 
nagging in a man,” said Bushrod Broadaxe, the oracular 
shoemaker, “is the spiked toe of my best kip No. 10 
boot, and in a woman — well, it’s a pity, a great pity, sir, 
that the ducking stool is' not in use! If I was in the 
legislature — but what's the use of talking!" Certainly 
there was no use in his talking, but much wisdom in 
holding his tongue, as he knew by experience, for Mrs. 
Bushrod Broadaxe believed in sadirons and boiler sticks 
as implements' designed for the correction and proper 
bringing to their senses of men — one man in particular 
— who have too many protruding ideas of their own. 

Plym’s mind was now crowded with important inter- 


198 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ests and ideas of impending events ; and the gray matter 
was struggling to contain itself and master all the de- 
tails. It was now Wednesday and the crowning event 
was to be “pulled off,” according to slang phraseology, 
on the following Sunday or Monday, as circumstances 
aided. The old peddler was coming on Friday night, 
and Plym danced and threw up his hat when he thought 
of it, if no one was nigh, for he saw in prospect what 
might be as entertaining as the play in the theatre; he 
knew that his aunt had not a very high opinion of the 
peddler, and there was likely to be much animated spar- 
ring between them. 

Before the peddler came, however, Plym must com- 
municate with the Carley prisoner and with Hitty, if 
possible ; there might be many a slip in a game like this, 
and any move or skirmish in advance of the final en- 
gagement, might disclose the strength or weakness of 
the enemy. Since Plym swung down from the tree, he 
had been in the woods early every day with Stump and 
his gun, but not always hunting. He had approached 
the Carley Mansion on all sides, laid flat in spoon wood 
cradles or perched in thick leaved trees for hours watch- 
ing the house and the movements around it, and wait- 
ing for some sign that showed the way clear and open 
to quick travel to the swinging tree and to the ell. 

But up to Thursday afternoon, he had made no head- 
way; he was in despair; something must be done, and 
done quickly. After dinner on Thursday, his aunt sent 
him to the village ; he carried his fishing rod and basket, 
the gift of the consumptive boarder, and with Stump 
following, went on his errand. He had no intention of 
fishing, but he intended, after doing the errand, to re- 
turn by way of the Carley Farm, and he must have 
some excuse, apparent without asking, for being in the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


199 


neighborhood. He passed the pompous Tallyho in the 
village street, in a white vest and pumps, who did not 
deign to notice him. At his heels tagged young Harold 
Tallyho. When at a safe distance and in the lee of the 
great hulking body of the senior Tallyho, young Tallyho 
turned and looked at Plym and applied his fingers to 
his nose. Plym shook his fist at him and grumbled, 
“I-I’ll gi-give ye somethin' wuss’n pep-peppers when 
I-I ketch ye wa-way from yer d-dad !” 

As Plym came out of the post office, he saw Jack Car- 
ley enter Jim Lambert’s saloon, a low groggery suffered 
to exist by a man, a pillar in Tallyho’s church, whose in- 
fluence might have removed it. Now was Plym’s oppor- 
tunity, possible, at least. Jack was out of the way, and 
as his thirst according to report was great — not like a 
little dab of paper on fire, but rather like a hayrick blaz- 
ing up — time would be required to quench it. Plym 
turned up the Hardscrabble Road that led through Rag- 
weed Swamp, up Little Bigger Hill past the Carley 
Farm. When half way up the hill, Plym met two cows. 
It was the Carley boneyard out for an airing; they, or 
it, had escaped from the barn yard and possibly were 
looking for breakfast. When the cows saw Plym they 
turned and went the other way. Something dawned 
upon Plym as he followed on, and he kicked the road- 
side brush in his disappointment. 

“Wh-what er f-fool I— I be! Ef I— I’d er je-jest 
g-got over t-ther wa-wall an’ let’m g-go b-by, I — I’d 
t-tell Aleck, an’ while he wa-was er git-git’m b-back, I — 
I’d swi-swing d-deown! Bu-but hold on! Ji-jiminy! 
T-they ai’nt er go-goin’ ter t-turn in! Goo-goody! Goo- 
good fer ye, ye ol’ per-perambu-bu-latin’ b-bag o’ b- 
bones ! Kee-keep right on !” 

Plym slackened his pace and sat down on a roadside 


200 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


boulder. When the cows were far enough away, he ran 
on into the lane and up to the house and knocked im- 
patiently. Aleck appeared and Plym struggled with his 
stutter. 

“Yer-yer keows be er run-runnin’ er way — er t-travel- 
in’ li-lively over ter Bull-Bullrab-bab-le Cor-Corner! I 
— I see’m as I — I was er co-comin’ u-pup ther rud! 
T-thought ye mi-might like t-ter know, so c-c-come ter 
t-t-tell ye!” 

Aleck said nothing, but his scowl relaxed a little as 
he went with Plym out to the road. They could see the 
cows climbing the hill and going on at a good pace. 

“Why didn’t you head ’em off?” asked Aleck. 

“He-head’m off? ’Cause t-they wa-was w r ay he-head 
o’ me! He-heow could I — I he-head’m off, I — I’d like 
ter know?” 

“Well, you might have run around ’em!” 

“ ’Spo-’spose I — I mought ef-ef I — I hed wi-wings ter 
he-hel-up me. Bu-but I — I b-b’aint han-hankerin’ fer 
er race with t-tew sech lo-long legged skil-skiletons ! 
T-they k-kin run je-jest like tew c-cats, not hevin’ any- 
thin’ t-ter car-carry ’cept er f-few bones an’ er raw-raw 
hi-hide er go-good d-deal tew large f-fer’em !” 

Aleck hesitated, scowling upon Plym meanwhile and 
looking first at the retreating cows and then toward the 
village, and Plym knew why he hesitated. 

“Run round ’em, Plym ! ’Tw r ont take you five min- 
utes ! That’s a good fellow ! Come ! I’ll do as much 
for you sometime!” 

“Wi-will ye let m-me see ther d-dog ye-ve g-got in 
the ell t-thar?” 

“Yes, of course, I will when I get him trained.” 

“Ef-ef ye’ll let m-me s-see’m n-neow, I-I’ll gi-git ther 
k-keows fer ye.” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


201 


“Can't do it now, Plym ! But soon’s he’s trained, I’ll 
go hunting with you! Come, hurry up! Run around 
them, Plym! You might as well do that as anything! 
You don’t do anything but loaf around !” 

Perhaps Aleck did not intend to call Plym a loafer, 
but it nettled Plym to be thus described by such an ac- 
complished shirk as he believed Aleck Carey to be. 

“Ye g-go ter shucks! I — I aint er lo-loafin’, an’ wh- 
what ef I-I be er lo-loafin’ ? Wh-what biz ye g-got po- 
pokin’ yer nose in, I-I wanter know! ’Cor-’cordin’ ter 
all ’cou-’count the only t-trade ye ever wor-worked at 
wa-was lo-loafin’, yerself! Ru-run arter yer o-own b- 
bone yerd! I-I wo-would’nt b-be s-seen in the s-same 
lot with them ol’ pelts, fer I-I’d b-be er ’fraid o’ b-bein’ 
’rested fer cru-cruelty ter an-animals fer let-lettin’m live 
’nuther minute — fer n-not er put-puttin’m eout o’ ther 
mis’ry. Ef-ef ye ’spect t-them k-keows ter wa-walk hum 
ergin, ye’d bet-better g-git arter’m, quick! Ef-ef they 
g-go much fur-furder, ye’ll hev ter gi-git eout yer fa-fast 
three leg-legged n-nag with er-er ringbone, t-tew spav- 
spavins an’ ther he-heaves, an’ t-tote’m hum on ther st- 
stun drag ! I-I t-tell ye, Aleck, t-them ’ere k-keows hev 
je-jest g-gone d-deown ter Bull-Bullrab-bab-le Cor-Cor- 
ner ter find er n-nice, t-tidy place t-ter d-die in ! I-I je- 
jest know it! Wa-wal, I-I’ve told ye yer all woo-wool 
Jer-Jerseys b-be er ki-kitin’ off, an’ ef ye wa-wanter let’m 
g-go, t-tain’t noth-nothin’ ter m-me,” and Plym started 
down the road in the direction the cows had taken. 
Aleck followed, looking toward the house and toward 
the village. They walked in silence together till they 
came to a path that led to Tickling Brook and Butter- 
fly Pond. Into this path Plym turned, walking slowly, 
lazily and Aleck kept on up the hill in search of the 
cows. 


202 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


The novice coming upon the jack rabbit on the plains 
may imagine that jack is just recovering from a severe 
attack of the rheumatism, for he hobbles on three legs 
and appears to be lame in every joint; and the stranger 
to jack’s ways may think that he can easily lay his hand 
upon him. Lo ! there is a twist, a jerk, a yellow streak 
and jack is out of sight. Thus Plym, as soon as out of 
sight of Aleck, plunged into the wood and ran back to 
the house like a jack rabbit pursued ; he crept out to the 
roadside again and saw Aleck toiling up the hill, and in 
the other direction no one was in sight — no sight of Jack 
Carley ; his thirst was not half quenched yet. 

Now for a swing down! Plym saw Hitty at the 
kitchen window, but he cares not for her knowledge of 
him, now; he ran around the ell, dropping his rod and 
basket as he ran, climbs the tree and swings down in 
less time than it takes to tell it; through the roof he 
went, down into the attic and the room below it and is in 
front of the barred and cobwebbed door. He kicked 
three times and listened. Yes, there is a movement 
within. Plym took from his pocket a folded paper and 
thrust it under the door. The note disappeared quickly, 
and then followed three knocks on the door; the note 
was short and the old man had time to read it. Plym 
kicked the door as a parting salute and is out in the 
yard again. 

Plym went to the roadside cautiously, but no one was 
in sight in either direction. Elated, jubilant, he rushed 
back to the house and into the presence of the astonished 
Hitty, who is frying doughnuts. He stood within a foot 
of her and whispered, for he had heard from Bruce about 
the third man — the midnight guard. 

“I-I know ye aint d-deef, ’cause t-ther ped-peddler 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


203 


told m-me! D-d-don't ye b-be scart! I-I know wh- 
what's er goin' on !" 

‘"Be careful! Aleck's here!" 

“N-no he aint! T-ther k-keows hev sk-skedaddled, 
an’ he's arter'm! Gi-give m-me er d-doughnut, wi-will 
ye? I-I k-kin t-talk fas-faster with my mouth fu-full! 
I-I d-don’t stut-stut — Great Hickory! — I-I don't stut- 
stut-her so much when I-I'm eatin'. T-her ped-peddler 
told me t-ter t-tell ye he’s f-found yer sis-sister live an' 
hustlin' an’ er lo-longin' ter see ye, an' he told m-me 
t-ter t-tell ye," continued Plym, taking another dough- 
nut from the half peck on the table, “thet he's er goin' 
t-ter gi-git ther ol' man an' ye er way from here nex' 
Sat-Sat’dy — I-I mean Sun-Sunday er Mond’y m-morn- 
in' ! He-he'll t-tell ye all erbeout et, when he comes 
e-ef he gi-gits er chance, b-but ef tliar sh-should be no 
chance t-ter sp-speak ter ye, ye're t-ter d-dew what I-I 
s-say — " 

“Run out to the road and look !" said Hitty in a whis- 
per. “I fear—" 

Plym was out like a shot and back again. “N-not er 
soul t-ter be s-seen! Hokey! I-I je-jest know Aleck's 
hed t-ter st-stop ter b-bury them k-keows ! Mis' Hi- 
Hitty, wh-whare's thet m-man thet'a er p-prowlin' roun' 
o’ nights?" Hitty pointed overhead. 

“S-sleep ?" 

Hitty nodded. 

“I-s he er wa-watchin' ev'ry ni-night?" 

“Yes." 

“We-we’ll fix him! D-don’t ye gi-git scart, n-now! 
When t-ther clock st-strikes one wh-whichever night 
'tis-t-ther ped-peddler'll let ye know some-someway 
when he gi-gits here — ye m-must c-come ter t-ther d- 
door, wh-whichever d-door ye say, an' I-I'll meet ye an' 


204 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


t-take yer car-carpet b-bag er wh-whatever ye hev, an’ 
g-go with ye inter t-ther woo-woods — ” 

“O, Plym, run out once more — ” 

“Y-yis,” said Plym as he came back, '‘Aleck’s er co- 
comin’, b-but mi-high-ty slow! I-I d-don’t b-b’lieve 
t-them k-keows’ll live t-ter gi-git here ! He’ll hev t-ter 
b-bury’m yit!” 

“The doors are all locked,” said Hitty, “and they put 
the keys in their pockets ; and all the windows are nailed 
down except the one in the pantry — the high one. I 
can get out there if you’ll help me.” 

“T-thet’s goo-good !” said Plym, thrusting in another 
doughnut. “Ye gi-git ter t-ther p-pantry win-winder 
when ther clock st-strikes one, an’ when I-I ra-rap on 
ther g-glass, open et an’ I-I’ll b-be ready fer ye! Sho- 
show me ther win-winder ! Wh-whar is et? Qu-ick!” 

Hitty showed him the window and he was ready to go. 
“Take some more doughnuts,” urged Hitty, “all you 
want.” “T-thank ye !” and Plym filled a pocket. “Take 
more if you like them!” “Y-yis’m — T-thank ye ergin!” 
and he filled another pocket, and was out and in the 
woods before Aleck appeared. Then he climbed into a 
tree and surveyed the premises and saw Aleck drive the 
cows into the barn yard. He waited a while longer, not 
because he expected to make any discovery, but because 
the place, or his interest in it, fascinated him. He saw 
Jack come home with his head hanging on one side and 
his legs unsteady. Jack gave Aleck orders in a thick 
voice and Aleck responded by bidding him depart for 
the lower regions. 

Plym now slipped down from his perch and walked 
rapidly homeward, eating Hitty’s good doughnuts as he 
went and sharing with Stump. He was in high spirits ; 
he had a good report to make to his friend, the peddler. 
And now, all things ready, for the rescue ! 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


205 


CHAPTER XVI. 

PLYM’S MIDNIGHT ADVENTURE. 

On the evening of the next day after the adventure 
at the Carley Farm, Plym with Stump at his side, sat in 
the kitchen long after his uncle and aunt had gone to 
bed. The events of the day came in panoramic review 
before him and brought much satisfaction and content- 
ment with self. But there was one feature that puzzled 
him — that came up again and again and could not be 
tucked away into any cosy corner of his mind and be 
quiet; up it was every minute, almost, daring and men- 
acing him. 

The third man, the man who kept guard during the 
night, was the disturbing feature; how was he to be 
circumvented? In vain Plym had struggled with this 
question; there was the man, perhaps armed with a 
whole collection of implements, and Plym in his 
thoughts could not make him stir a peg. The fact that 
there was a night watchman, from the time he learned it 
from Bruce, had impressed him, almost startled him; 
indeed, it added interest to every feature of the case, and 
more, it gave a clue to the importance to someone of 
what was going on at the Carley Farm. The more he 
thought of this man, the more restless he became. He 
paced the kitchen floor in his stocking feet, pausing 
again and again to look out into the darkness toward 
Hokopokonoket Swamp and Scar Face Knob beyond. 
The moon was rising and was near the full and threw 
its silvery sheen over the landscape. 


206 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Plym’s mind is made up; he must do it; it is the last 
chance; he will see with his own eyes, if possible, the 
man who keeps guard by night around the Carley Castle, 
and watch his movements ; he might discover something 
that would help the general plan in the final attack. 
Plym was not a night prowler, much preferring his bed, 
but he had no more fear in the night than in the broad 
day. He tiptoed out of the kitchen, for his uncle and 
aunt slept directly over the kitchen, tied Stump to his 
kennel, for he could not be trusted to hold his tongue 
if there were any cause for using it. 

He reached Pignut Lane quickly and approached the 
Carley Mansion noiselessly; the rank grass in the path 
and the dry leaves wet by recent rain muffled every foot- 
fall. At last Plym arrived at the end of the lane or 
where it widened out into the cleared space around the 
house. At this point was a large oak tree with low 
branches as large as a man's body. Under this tree 
Plym could see two sides of the house and the open 
space in front of it. The place was dark, yet the light 
of the moon streaming through the tree tops made it 
possible to see what went on there. But not a sound or 
movement came to Plym’s keen sight or to his pricked 
ears. 

An hour he stood motionless under the tree and 
watched and listened and then weary and thinking his 
errand was fruitless, he swung himself into the big oak, 
where he found a comfortable seat and a better view of 
the house and the yard. Another hour went by; he 
heard the clock in Ourtown Center calling the hour of 
midnight ; his eyelids grew* heavy and he wished he was 
in his snug bed. 

Sh! The door of the house opened and two dark 
forms appear, probably Jack and Aleck Carley. They 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


207 


lean against the pillars of the porch and exchange not a 
word; they stand motionless and are looking in Plym’s 
direction, evidently, at least their faces are toward him ; 
something else brings them out. Plym is awake now; 
the; weight from his eyelids has dropped, and his blood 
tingles to his finger tips, for he feels that something is 
impending ; the Carleys are out for some purpose and it 
will appear soon, doubtless. 

Hark! What’s that? Back in the woods in Pignut 
Lane, Plym hears a sound like the rumbling of a wheel 
over a ledge, and now he knows that a vehicle is moving 
slowly up the lane. Nearer it comes and he can distin- 
guish the creak and squeak of harness, and the steady 
tread of a horse, yes, of two horses ; and now the labored 
breathing of the horses, for it is evident that they were 
driven hard further back in their journey. Lo ! a car- 
riage with high seat in front like a hackney coach ap- 
pears and stops directly beneath the tree; the driver on 
the box is not more than four feet from Plym. As soon 
as the team comes up, Jack and Aleck approach it. 

“All ready!” said the driver in a low voice. “Bring 
him out!” 

Without a word Jack and Aleck retrace their steps 
and enter the house. The driver meanwhile turns his 
team around and the horses are headed in the direction 
they came; the moon is higher now and there is more 
light in the yard. Plym is becoming interested, for some- 
thing is coming home to him with painful suggestive- 
ness. Has he spoiled everything? Jack and Aleck soon 
come out with a shorter man between them. Plym’s 
hair stands up if hair ever did behave in that way, and 
his great muscles begin to knot and to twitch ; his mind 
works fast or tries to! Ha, the old man! They mis- 
trust interference and are taking him away; and the 


20 8 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


thought like a flash of blinding lightning cleaves 
through his mind that after all his cunning and his 
tricks with the cows and Aleck, he has compromised 
the whole matter and kicked it all over; the thought 
makes him writhe in spite of himself and the perspira- 
tion rolls off in big drops; that third man, that watch- 
man, probably, saw him swing from the tree — some- 
thing had come between and put up the bars. 

But Plym grows cooler; he is surprised that he does 
not shake or breathe hard as he clings to the tree and 
waits. The Carleys and their victim approach slowly, 
for the old man is feeble, evidently ; Aleck and Jack curse 
roundly and bid him help himself. While Plym might 
use unnecessary by words, yet profanity like this, now in 
the mouths of the Carleys, especially Jack, stirred his pas- 
sion always and made him hot. Plym clenched his hands 
and ground his teeth; he heard the old man ask in a 
weak, timid voice, “What are you going to do with me ?” 
The Carleys replied with more oaths and bade him hold 
his tongue. Now they were at the door of the carriage. 
The old man spoke again, “I v/ant my trunk ! That’s all 
I’ve got!” “Yes, yes,” said the driver, who had come 
down from his seat and was now standing by the door 
of the carriage, “you’ll have your trunk!” 

The driver was standing directly under Plym ; the old 
man was in the carriage. When the Carleys, returning 
to the house for the man’s trunk, it is supposed, disap- 
peared in the doorway, Plym dropped. One hundred 
and ninety-eight pounds of fighting weight flesh fell 
squarely upon the driver and doubled him up like a 
jackknife with his face in the long grass. As he went 
down, Plym’s knee struck something hard on the driv- 
er’s hip ; it was a revolver and Plym quickly transferred 
it to his own pocket, and then fell like hammer and tongs 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


209 


on the man ; catching him around the middle, he hurled 
him into the brush as though he had been a sheaf of 
barley, snatched the reins, closed the door of the car- 
riage, whispered to the old man within that he’d save 
him, sprang on the box and the horses started down the 
lane on the run. Plym knew every foot of this path; 
when the wheels touched the ledge, he knew that there 
was a sharp turn fifty feet ahead by a large hickory, and 
he knew that the branches of the tree, spreading out, 
would touch him sitting up so high and warn him. Now 
they brush his face ; he turns at the right moment down 
a sharp decline and then enters a long stretch of straight 
path ; through it the horses run like greyhounds to the 
eastern edge of Ragweed Swamp ; from this they go into 
a deep hollow — Blindman’s Pocket, it is called — and at 
last are out on the highway. 

During this run, Plym made his plans to abandon the 
team and conduct the old man to Mottle Farm. When 
he came out into the highway, he was near the farm, 
but he must not stop there. Doubtless Jack and Aleck’s 
long legs: were already on the jump and not far behind ; 
and, moreover, if he was able to get the old man to the 
farm before the Carleys came up, he must leave the team 
there and that would draw suspicion to the Mottle Farm. 

Now he came to a place in the road he dreaded— a 
place where repair and mending of the way was in 
progress — a place covered several hundred feet with 
small stones not yet rolled or covered. The night was 
still — not a breath of air stirred the remnants of the 
season’s foliage; the wheels of the carriage rattling 
through the stones might be heard a long distance ; but 
there was no help for it now; Plym might have gone 
the other way to the south around by Butterfly Pond 
and up to Pikestaff Road; but it could not be mended 


210 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


now ; he forgot all about the mending of the road till he 
came to the place ; if he turned back now, he might run 
into the arms of the pursuing Carleys. 

Plym applied the whip, urged the horses into a run 
and crossed the long stony stretch as quickly as pos- 
sible ; the sound was loud to Plym’s ears and he thought 
it must be “er dead give ’way;” but he was soon over 
the place and on to the smooth road; and now a harsh, 
grating sound that made him shiver, caught his ear; 
something wrong with the carriage there must be; he 
jumped down and found the door of the carriage open 
and grinding against the wheel. Plym whispered to the 
occupant of the carriage that he would take him to a 
place of safety, mounted the box again and went on at 
a brisk pace up Rattlesnake Hill, down like a blast of 
hurried wind into and through Sheepstail Run, up at a 
gallop Little Mackv Hill, into and out of Pot Luck Val- 
ley like a streak, and on toward Bickertown. 

In a little gully where the road had been cut down 
to ease the hill, Plym hitched the horses to a roadside 
tree and then looked for the horse blankets, for they 
were warm and short of breath when they started down 
Pignut Lane in the woods ; and now a cloud of steam 
arose from each horse. On the Mottle Farm no animal 
received a blow, hardly a cross word, and, hence Plym’s 
first thought was to care for the horses. He sprang to 
the door of the carriage and began to feel on the seats 
for the blankets, whispering to the occupant to assist 
him, and then they would be off. What ! He staggered 
back as though someone had dealt him a blow! The 
carriage was empty. Plym’s breath came short and 
quick ; but there was no time to consider and moan over 
it; the thought came to Plym like a flash that he had 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2 1 1 


run away with a coach and pair, and that the best thing 
for him to do was to get away from it with all speed. 

But he could not leave the horses to shiver in the keen* 
midnight air after their hot run ; the blankets were drawn 
out and securely tucked up and buckled under the 
horses’ chins. This done, he vaulted over the' fence and 
paused a moment to think. A few steps beyond was a 
bank as high as the top of the carriage, covered with 
trees and a thick growth of underbrush. Plym secreted 
himself in this retreat, and, lying where he could see the 
team, waited and listened. Not a sound was heard in 
any direction. 

The Carleys must appear very coon; certainly they 
would make an effort to trace the team, and trace it they 
could easily, for they must have heard the wheels rolling- 
over the stony road, and at the next turn, a lighted 
match would show the way, for the earth was soft from 
recent rain, and not many two-horse teams passed that 
way. He must wait to see what happened next. Plym 
groaned as he thought of the failure of his daring. Ah, 
if he could have carried his plan through to successful 
issue — if he could have saved the old man by his efforts 
alone ! His heart beat faster as he thought of the prize 
— the prize of honor, of personal achievement, aye, and 
something else, perhaps, so nearly won! The old man 
must have left the carriage when it was crossing the 
gravel strip ; there he fled, leaving the door of the car- 
riage to grind against the wheel. “But Great Hickory 
and Everlastin’ Hemlock!” groaned Plym, “Wh-what 
made’m gi-git eout, an’ spi-hile ther hull business ?” 

In a soft bed of dead grass and leaves, Plym laid flat 
on his stomach and waited; sooner or later, somebody 
must appear, and he must wait to see the next move and 
get some clue to his passenger. Now he heard the sound 


212 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


of wheels up the highway in the direction of Bicker- 
town. It came nearer rapidly and at last a wagon drew 
up suddenly abreast the carriage. 

“Well, I’ll be . What in the devil does this 

mean !” 

Plym chuckled softly to himself as he recognized the 
voice. The speaker was no less a personage than Con- 
stable Budd. He must be introduced briefly. Con- 
stable Budd was the laughing stock of the town — the 
whole county — anywhere he was known. Big, pompous, 
arrogant, and not over-stocked under his hat, he was in 
many respects a Tallyho kind of a man. To the con- 
tinuous wonder and disgust of the people, Budd was 
constable year after year. By hook or crook, probably 
by a “pull” somewhere of a political nature, he climbed 
into office every year to the great delight, it may be 
imagined, of the evil-doer who had designs upon any 
part of the county. 

Budd was an arrant coward and humbug, not more 
fit to be a constable than to command an ocean steamer. 
If he found a small boy poaching in an orchard, Budd 
was brave and made a great stir with words and ges- 
tures, falling upon the boy with great violence, shaking 
him and tumbling him about and threatening him with 
the most dire punishment for the benefit of the people 
at large; but when larger game confronted him or the 
doings of real criminals came to his notice, Constable 
Budd’s valor appeared to run to hiding. Always was he 
on the track of some great criminal, but he was never 
known to catch anything except the measles, a late ac- 
quisition, and the ill will and contempt of the people. 
The robbery of hen roosts and sheep folds had sent many 
a farmer into Budd’s presence to enter complaint and sue 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


213 


for protection — the protection that comes from the cap- 
ture of the thieves and their punishment. 

Budd declared that on the night in question, when he 
ran into the team over near Bickertown, he had been 
giving sheep thieves a close shave around Bigstump 
Hill, but it leaked out that he had been chasing small 
stories and little wit, also bottled cider, at Strikeback 
Tavern, and had started for home with his topknot a^ry 
and all of his large frame in a limbo of great weariness. 
Budd resembled Tallyho in his bluffing, and his bluster- 
ing ways and in his general inutility; but in some re- 
spects, he was very much unlike the great preacher. 

Budd’s tongue was an easy roller and never so lim- 
ber as when forging expletives ; he swore by everything 
by the yard in a profane patois in a way that made small 
and insignificant swearers subside into respectable 
speech ; and now with the bottled, kicking cider at work, 
putting in its best strokes, Budd was more profane and 
voluble than usual. He left the wagon, but caught his 
foot in the reins and fell headlong. Budd relieved his 
mind vigorously and then ran against the wheel of the 
carriage and barked his shin ; another volley of oaths fol- 
lowed. Now he procured a lantern from his wagon, and, 
on his knees on the ground, tried to light it, not easy 
with hand and eye unsteady. 

Certainly, thought Plym, watching Budd with great 
interest, the Carleys must pursue, and the time is near, 
probably, when they will appear. Constable Budd was 
still trying to light the lantern and succeeded in burn- 
ing his fingers and setting fire to profane wrath. Hist ! 
Plym hears a cautious step behind him and then an- 
other at one side. Probably the Carleys have arrived. 
Doubtless, they heard Budd’s strong voice, for he was a 
Tallyho roarer, and wisely approached under cover. The 


214 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Carleys crept up to the fence within a few feet of Plym. 
Budd had now the light of his lantern to guide him and 
he began the inspection of the team, examining the in- 
side of the carriage carefully and walking around it sev- 
eral times, muttering, “Well, I'll be ! What in 

the devil 1” But at last he decided upon action. He 
untied the horses, took off the blankets and placed them 
in the carriage; he turned the team around, hitched his 
own horse behind and mounts the box, but before he 
can gather up the reins, the two men hiding near Plym, 
rush down the bank and up to the team; one unties or 
probably cuts the lead rein of Budd’s horse and the other 
with one bound reaches the box, snatches the reins and 
tumbles Budd to the ground. The horses start into a 
run down the slope and Budd’s horse, although free, fol- 
lows. Budd was on the ground motionless, but he is 
playing possum, probably. 

As soon as the sound of wheels dies away, Budd raises 
his head and looks around, and at last, sure that no 
others are near to fall upon him, rises quickly and limps 
away without a word — so scared that he dare not open 
his lips. Plym now ran home across the fields and lib- 
erated Stump, for midnight speculators were abroad — 
speculators in anything not tied down or guarded by a 
good dog like Stump. Plym observed that as he untied 
Stump, he went around the corner of the barn like a 
whisk broom after a purloining cat. 

As Plym slipped into his bed and fitted himself into 
his mattress mould, he sighed, “M-my, this is goo-good ! 
I-Pm er je-jest er ready t-er d-dew er nice b-bit o’ 
s-sleepin’ ! I-I hed ’nough fer one n-night!” But his 
time to cuddle up to and to coodle sleep had not come. 
When Stump bayed at the moon or answered the im- 
pudent dog over in Whackbesom Field and never dared 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


215 

to come nearer, there was a lazy drawl in his voice — 
a lingering, diminuendo intonation whittled down to a 
fine point — merely exercise to keep his voice chords in 
tune and to strengthen his lungs ; but when Stump had 
treed a coon or cornered a woodchuck in the stone 
fence, his bark was short and decisive — chopped off even 
into solid volumes or chunks of explosive melody — and 
he “meant business.” Stump was now having a little 
“business” talk with somebody or something in the 
orchard below the barn, and making the still night air 
ring with his protestations indicative of a difference of 
opinion on the part of Stump and whatever had been 
presented to him. 

“Cracky!” exclaimed Plym, “ain't I-I ever g-goin’ 
ter gi-git no s-sleep er gin? Wh-what’s u-pup neow? 
Hum ! P-per’aps I-Fll gi-git ther ol man yit !” Ani- 
mated with this thought, he hastened out with all speed, 
for the Carleys, having their carriage and horses again, 
would look for their prisoner, and Stump’s barking 
would show to anyone within hearing that something 
was stirring on the Mottle Farm ; that must be stopped 
immediately. Plym ran to the rear of the barn, and 
Stump, growling, full of wrath and bristling, came to 
him. Plym muzzled him by a cord around his jaws, 
and then followed him cautiously. 

Stump went straight to a low apple tree, and, lo ! 
there was' a man in the branches — at least a human form 
in man’s dress. “Wh-what b-be ye er d-dewin’ here?” 
asked Plym in a whisper, for he did not know who 
might be within hearing in the dark tree clumps all 
around. The man replied by a volley of oaths. This 
first shot from the tree staggered Plym. He had thought 
of the Carley prisoner as a pious man, for Bruce had 
told him that he saw him through the crack in the 


2 1 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


closet door reading his Bible. But perhaps it was not 
the Bible that the old man was reading, or perhaps this 
was not the man who had been in the carriage. 

“Wh-what be ye er d-dewin' here, an’ wh-what d-d'ye 
wa-want?" asked Plym. 

“I want some place to stay in till morning — till I get 

my bearings. Find me a place, can't you? That d d 

dog has got a piece of my pantaloons now !” The man 
spoke and swore in a whisper, a fact that was suggestive 
to Plym. 

“Wh-whar'd ye c-come from." 

“Find me a place to crawl into till morning, won't 
you, quick! IT1 tell you all about it! I won’t touch a 
thing or hurt anybody! Take pity on a fellow, can't 
you, and be quick about it !" 

Thus appealed to, Plym ordered the man down and 
bade him follow. He led the way to the cook room, 
the place where his uncle prepared food for the hogs. 
The room was warm, for the big kettle had been boiling 
during the day before and was now full of good pig soup 
made of yellow pumpkins, potato pickings, turnips and 
rich corn meal. Plym lighted a lantern that was hang- 
ing in the room and examined his visitor. He was not 
an old man at all, not more than thirty-five or forty 
and his hair and short whiskers were jet black; he was 
a sinister, evil looking man ; a great scar on one cheek 
and another across his nose made him almost hideous ; 
he had seen service of some kind that had left its mark 
upon him. Plym recoiled a little when he had a good 
view of the man, and thought of the two revolvers he 
had in his pockets — his own and the one he took from 
the pocket of the driver of the carriage. 

“N-neow, t-tell me," said Plym, taking a seat on a nail 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER.' 


217 


keg as far from the man as he could, “wh-what ye’re er 
d-dewin’ rou-roun’ here t-this time o’ night!” 

“Stutter some, eh?” queried the man, laughing. 

“N-never ye m-mind erbeout m-my stut-stut-her ! 
I-I wanter know wh-what ye go-got t-ter s-say fer yer- 
self, an’ pur-purty qu-ick, t-tew !” The reference to his 
stutter, which always “riled” him, with a sneering laugh, 
caused Plym to straighten up, and perhaps, uncon- 
sciously, his hand went back to his hip pocket. The 
stranger observed this and looked at Plym with his shift- 
ing black eyes and appeared to be studying him. Evi- 
dently he was a cool, calculating man, and now was in 
doubt as to what to say or do. 

“Well,” said the man, finding his tongue at last, “be- 
ing out of money, I was walking to the city where my 
friends are, and, thinking I could shorten the way, took 
to the fields and tried to go ’cross lots, but I lost the 

way and your d d dog drove me into a tree after 

taking a piece out of me — out of my clothing, any- 
way.” 

“Wh-whar’d ye c-come from?” 

“Down Porgy Ridge way.” 

“Porgy Ridge!” blurted Plym. “Lo-lots ye did! 
P-Porgy Ridge’s n-nearer t-ther c-city’n t-this ! P-Porgy 
Ri-Ridge’s on t-tother side o’ But-Buttermilk Creek !” 

The stranger winced and appeared to be taken back. 
“Well,” he said, “Pm all turned ’round! Don’t know 
where I am ! I told you I lost my way !” 

“Wh-what t-time’d ye 1-leave P-Porgy Ri-Ridge?” 

“Yesterday afternoon.” 

“Lo-lots ye did! An’-an’ ye’ve b-ben er t-travelin’ 
ever s-sence ri-right in t-ther wr-wrong d-d’rection? 
P-p’aps ye’ll make me b-b’lieve all thet !” 

In the meantime, Plym had made a discovery. When 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2l8 ' 

Sheriff Budd lighted his lantern, he saw that the horse 
blankets were red or had more red in them than any 
other color, and now on the dingy suit of the stranger 
was here and there a piece of red lint. Without doubt 
this was the man who had been in the carriage. If it 
was the man, and if this was the man he had swung 
down from trees for — if he was the man for whom Bruce 
was to do so much, he, Plym, had seen enough; this 
man was not worth so much attention ; but perhaps this 
was not the prisoner, and for the sake of all, Plym de- 
termined to find out who he was. 

Plyrn’s wrath was waking up. This man was playing 
with him. His stealthy look, the sneering expression of 
his face, although the broad scar might be responsible 
in part, and the twitching of the corners of his mouth 
when Plym stuttered as though he could hardly sup- 
press his laughter, had its immediate effect upon Plym. 

“I-I’ve asked ye t-two er t-three times wh-what ye’re 
here fer, an’ ye d-don’t ’pear t-ter hev er n’answer re- 
ready ! I-I don’t s-see no goo-goo-good reason fer yer 
po-pokin’ rou-roun’ this ’ere b-barn t’this t-time o’ 
night! ’Le-’less ye k-kin gi-give er b-better ’count o’ 
yer self an’ t-tell er leetle stra-straighter st-story, ye k-kin 
travel !” 

“Let me stay till daylight! Must be most morning 
now. I won’t touch a thing or trouble you ! Give me a 
place somewhere that d d dog — ” 

“Le-let ther d-dog er lone! We-we’re b-boardin’ him 
je-jest ter look arter sech crit-critters’s ye ’pear t-ter be ! 
Ye or-orter be mi-mi-high ty thankful thet St-Stump 
d-didn’t chaw yer leg off! Mo-most likely he wa-was 
er goin’ t-ter d-dew et, b-but er git-gittin’ er ta-taste 
o’ ye an’ n-not er likin’ t-ther fla-flavor, wa-was glad t-ter 
gi-git erway with only er p-piece o’ yer b-breeches ! As' 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2tg 

fer yer st-stayin', ye can't! We d-don't wa-want n-no 
sech queer chicks's ye er roo-roostin' rou-roun' here! 
An' gi-git st-started, t-tew ! I-I've s-seen 'nough o' ye !" 

Plym moved a step nearer, and the man sprang up 
and fixed his glittering black eyes on Plym. The cor- 
ners of his mouth did not twitch now; a serious ex- 
pression came into his face. Evidently he regarded 
Plym at first as a country bumpkin and yokel who 
would accept any explanation or be content with none; 
he saw his mistake; he realized now, perhaps, that he 
had a fearless, determined man to deal with. Their eyes' 
met and they measured each other. Stump now dis- 
turbed the midnight quiet again. 

“Wh-what's c-come neow?" muttered Plym. S-some 
m-more like ye er p-prowlin' roun'?" At Stump's first 
bark, the man jumped and looked toward the door. 
“Lock the door!" he exclaimed in a whisper, excitedly. 
“Don't let 'em find me !" 

“D-don't le-let who find ye?" 

“Let me get out of sight somewhere! IT1 tell ye all 
about it!" 

“Ye've li-lied t-ter me once, an’ wi-will ergin, an' I-I 
c-can't trest ye ; bu-but gi-git in, here ! I-IT1 hev ye 
safe, anyway !" and Plym opened a large grain bin, near- 
ly empty, and into it the man jumped eagerly. Plym 
let down the cover, drew the hasp over the staple and 
thrust a cob through it. Then he extinguished the 
lantern and went out. Stump came to him and was muz- 
zled as before. Remaining by the cook room in its deep- 
est shadow, Plym made out the form of a man moving 
slowly in the orchard, and as his eyes became more ac- 
customed to the darkness, he discerned another form 
standing by a tree — probably Jack and Aleck Carley. 
If the man in the bin is the one who was in the carriage, 


220 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER 


and there could be little doubt of it, the Carleys were 
looking for him. 

An idea thrusts itself into Plym’s brain, already be- 
fogged by too many complications. He returns to the 
cook room, taking Stump with him, still muzzled, and 
locks the door ; running through the adjoining shed, he 
locks the door leading to the barn, and returns to the 
man in the meal chest. 

“T-thar’s t-tew chaps er pro-prowlin’ rou-roun’ loo- 
lookin’ fer ye er s-somebody! Wh-who be t-they?” 

“How do I know?” 

“Loo-look here, ye b-black fa-faced lo-loafer, I-I’ve 
foo-fooled with ye long ’nough ! Ye k-know wh-who’s 
loo-lookin’ fer ye! N-neow, ye’ll t-tell m-me quicker’n 
ch-chain li-lightnin’ wh-who they b-be, er I-I’ll ca-call’m 
right in here ! C-come, qu-ick, n-neow !” 

“I’ll tell you ! The Carley boys are after me !” 

“Hum! Wh-what they wa-want o’ ye?” 

The man hesitated and writhed in his nest of good 
meal. The cover was raised only an inch or two, for 
Plym did not like to trust himself in the dark with the 
man without something between, although if this was 
the man who had been in the carriage, he was not armed, 
probably, for he had seen him led out between the two 
Carleys, and as they appeared to have him under sub- 
jection, they would see, doubtless, that he carried no 
weapons. Plym felt the cover rising from some force 
under it, and he dashed it down and sprang onto it. The 
movement might have had no significance, but caution 
cost nothing, and might as well be used. The cover did 
not fit closely, and the man’s voice sounded plain 
enough with the cover down. 

“Hold on !” he cried. ‘Til tell you all about it !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


221 


“An-answer m-me qu-ick, t-then! N-no more mon- 
monkey wo-work ! ' Speak qu-ick er y're er g-goner !” 

“Well, I’ve been working for the Carley boys. ,, 

“Wo-workin' !” snarled Plym. “Lo-lots ye hev! 
Wh-what er d-dewin'?” 

“Just helping around the farm.” 

“Y-ye're er liar! Wh-when'd ye c-come 'way f-from 
t-ther Car-Carley f-f-farm? I-I’ll break ev'ry bone in 
y'yer wuth-wuthless car-carkiss ef ye d-don't c-come 
ter t-time qu-ick!” 

“Come 'way this morning.” 

“Wh-what t-time?” 

“ 'Bout midnight.” 

“D-did ye ri-ride er wa-walk?” 

“Rode.” 

“Wh-what in?” 

“Some kind of a carriage.” 

“He-heow f-fur’d ye ri-ride?” 

“Not far! I had a chance to slip out — '” 

“N-neow one ques-question more, an' ef ye d-don't 
an-answer qu-ick, I-I'll twist yer neck f-fer ye! Wh- 
what ther Car-Carleys wa-want o' ye ? Wh-why be they 
so k-keerful o' ye, an' d-don't wa-want ye ter s-slip er- 
erway? Wh-what t-they wa-want o' ye so per-per- 
tic’lar?” 

“That's a private matter.” 

Plym threw back the cover of the meal chest and 
went head first into it, turned the man on his face, 
brought his arms behind him and held them there and 
then took a seat on the man’s back. 

“T-thar's pi-pizen in yer loo-looks an' in t-ther t-touch 
o' ye may be, b-but I-I've foo-fooled with ye j-jest's 
long's I-I k-kin st-stan' et! T-this's er goo-good easy 
se-seat, an' ye've go-got er nice so-soft cu-cushion o’ 


222 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


co-cob me-meal ter rest yer n-nose in! N-neow le-let’s 
hear wh-what ye’ve go-got t-ter s-say ! Wh-what t-ther 
Car-Carleys wa-want ye f-fer?” 

“Because they’re ’fraid I’ll tell something.” 

“Wh-what’s is et?” 

The man tried to turn, but Plym, holding both the 
man’s hands in one grip, seized him by the throat. “Wh- 
what they ’fraid ye’ll t-tell? E-ef I-I t-take er nother 
hi-hitch, ye’ll wisht ye ha-hadn’t growed u-pup !” 

“The Carley boys are keeping an old man there !” 

“Wh-what f-fer?” 

“I don’t know !” 

“Ho-honest I-Injun?” 

“Yes.” 

“Ho-hope t-ter d-die?” 

“Yes, and I will soon if you don’t let me up! I’m 
nearly smothered in this meal !” 

But before releasing the man, Plym thought it wise to 
examine his person to see if he carried any concealed 
weapons, although he had decided already that under 
the circumstances, he would not be likely to be thus 
provided. Ha! Under the left arm was something 
about a foot long. Despite the man’s profane and vio- 
lent protest, Plym drew it out, sprang out of the bin, 
and closed the cover and locked it with the cob. Stump 
had been muzzled during this melee in the meal bin, and 
now he growled, sniffed and scratched at the door. Evi- 
dently the Carleys were nearer. 

But Plym had no desire to meet the Carleys ; the fact 
that he was up at this time of the night might cause 
the rise of suspicion ; he had identified the man who was 
in the carriage, and that was enough; he would like to 
know more of this man and the object of the midnight 
ride, but the time of the final attack was near, and in the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


223 


end, light would be thrown, doubtless, on this dark 
transaction ; enough for Plym that this black ruffian was 
not the man about whom Plym had woven in his imag- 
ination such a web of interest. Probably Stump’s 
bark had attracted the Carleys, but they could not rely 
on that as a sure sign of anything, for Stump barked 
every night. 

Hark ! There's a step at the door, and, cautiously, the 
latch is lifted; but the door is locked and no man can 
enter unless he forces the door. The cook room was a 
part of a long row of low buildings connecting the barn 
and the house; there was no window in it, all the light 
coming through the door, and, hence, if the Carleys had 
been skulking while the lantern burned, they could not 
see it; it was not lighted now and no tell tale light 
showed under the door. • The latch was lifted again, but 
no attempt was made to force the door. 

Another sound now caught PlynTs ear — the closing of 
a door at the house end of the long row of buildings. 
Archelaus was up usually by four o'clock, sometimes 
earlier. One might go from the house to the barn un- 
der cover, but the covered passage was not used in sum- 
mer — not till hard winter set in. If Archelaus came 
through the buildings and found the door of the cook 
room locked, his curiosity would be excited, and he 
would go to the barn and find the door locked, too ; and 
then would begin in earnest an investigation to know the 
cause of all this locking up. But anything to beat the 
Carleys at their game whatever it might be. His uncle 
is up and building the kitchen fire, probably, and will 
appear soon. Plym opened the bin and ordered his 
guest to come out ; he led him into the next room and 
pointed out a hiding place. 

“N-neow qu-ick f-fer yer p-precious life! T-they’re 


224 


A NARRAGANSENT PEER. 


arter ye, an’ I-I d-don’t k-keer heow s-soon they gi-git 
ye! C-climb u-pup t-thar! Ye’ll f-find er lo-lot o’ 
s-soft lum-lumber u-pup t-thar, an’ k-kin make er nice 
easy p-place t-ter rest yer we-weary f-frame in ! K-keep 
d-dark till I-I ca-call ye! I-I d-don’t b-b’lieve ye’re 
wuth sa-savin’, b-but gi-git u-pup t-thar! An’ st-stay 
pu-put !” 

Plym unmuzzled Stump and let him go, unlocked all 
the doors and the coast was clear for Uncle Archelaus. 
Plym, however, did not wish to meet his uncle at this 
moment, for explanation must be given so unusual was 
it for him to rise in advance of his uncle ; he waited till 
he heard the milk pails rattle in the stable, and then 
crept to his bed. He heard Stump’s bark in the lower 
orchard ; the Carleys were retreating. Let him bark ! 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


225 


CHAPTER XVII. 

SIS’ ANN AND THE PEDDLER. 

The old (on duty since the marriage day of Archelaus 
and Aseneth) Thomas (not the man of almanac fame, 
although clocks and almanacs have the same stock in 
trade-time) clock (surmounted by a cathedral roof and 
four pinacles, and embellished by a green horse and a 
blue rider on the pendulum door) tolled off the hour of 
ten (without hitch or miss) with only a slight quavering 
in its voice (indicative of the approach and grip of old 
age), for it began to mark time and to direct the affairs 
of the Mottle Farm when clockmakers were neither fast 
nor slow — when their mental and moral pendulums 
swung steadily, and, like a reversing stencil, rubbed up 
hard against the pad, well inked with honesty, at every 
vibration — when clocks were brought into the world and 
educated for long lives of usefulness, to run the race set 
before them without the help of the tinker doctor (with 
no help at all except a little butternut oil let into joints 
with a pin feather) having good legs and thorough com- 
mand of them and a strong constitution generally. 

This old clock, I say, with the green horse prancing 
and the blue rider keeping his seat firmly, was making 
announcement by ten good strokes on the bell, when 
Plym entered the kitchen (the morning after his' mid- 
night adventure) like a man who had committed some 
grievous offence and had come to receive paying pun- 
ishment for it. The clock evidently was acquainted with 
all the facts, and spoke the hour a little louder (accord- 


226 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


in g to Plym’s self-accused mind) than usual and ticked 
emphatically if not spitefully. 

Aunt Aseneth, bustling around the kitchen, elbow 
deep in preserve making, looked at Plym sharply, and 
took up the scolding tone of the clock and spoke with 
great freedom and emphasis of the value of time and the 
need of saving every chip of it, and the clock ticked out 
a loud tattoo to send the words home to the sleeper who 
had encroached upon bright morning hours. 

“Ye dew look kinder ’shamed er cornin’ deown ter 
breakfast ten ’clock, leavin’ yer uncle ter dew all ther 
chores an’ ther milkin’ an’ he ain’t feelin’ over peart, 
nuther — got er crick in his back an’ ther rheum’tis’ 
botherin’m terruble ! I dew think ye mought be er leetle 
more considerin’ — ” 

“A-aunty, I-I je-jest d-didn’t mean ter! O-overslept, 
an’ c-couldn’t he-help myself! Wh-why d-didn’t ye 
c-call m-me?” 

“Call ye ! Did call ye helf er dozen times, but Lor’ ! 
heow ye slept ! They must ha’ heered ye snore over ter 
Split Hoof Hill ! What be ye er dewin’ o’ nights ter git 
so wearied eout? I don’t like ther looks on’t!” 

“E-et’s’ mi-highty hard wo-work hun-huntin’ rou- 
roun’ an’ er tramp-trampin’ t-through ther woo- 
woods — ” 

“Huntin’ ! I kinder wisht Mr. Sizer (the name of the 
consumptive boarder) hadn’t give ye all his traps an’ 
things! Seems so et turned yer head! I want ye ter 
be suthin’ more’n er trampin’ hunter er killin’ ev’rythin’ ! 
Ther birds an’ squirrels an’ the rabbits hev jest’s much 
right ter live’s ye — ” 

“N-not when t-they’re e-eatin’ u-pup eour clo-clover, 
an’ er car-carryin’ off c-corn an’ wheat an’ bar-barley! 
Wh-why u-pup in t-ther Benttree Lot, t-thar’s er chuck 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


227 


an’ er b-big fam’ly, f-fat’s’ pigs, er d-dewin’ more dam- 
damage’n’ ye k-kin shake er st-stick at! B-but me’n 
Stump b-be er layin’ low f-fer’m ! B-but ye k-know, 
A-Aunty, I-I never k-kill er b-bird yit ’cept er ga-game 
b-bird ter eat er t-ter se-sell! A-as fer b-bein’ s-suthin’ 
an' s-somebody, I-I be je-jest er t-tryin’ ter b-be like ye 
an' Un-Uncle Ark-Ark’lus, near’s I-I k-kin be !” Plym 
knew that the use of the endearing term “Aunty,” not 
always brought into his conversation, would go to the 
mark which was his breakfast, of which he saw nothing 
yet. 

“Lor’ !” said his aunt, smiling against her will, “what 
er talker ye’re gittin’ ter be ! ’Spose ye want suthin’ ter 
eat fer breakfast! What ye er goin’ ter hev? Ark’lus 
eat up ev’rythin’ !” 

“Je-jest er s-slice o’ thet ha-ham — er-er s-slice clear 
ercrost, cu-cut th-thick an’ t-tew t-thumpin’ b-big eggs, 
an’ f-fried per-pertaters an’ coffee!” 

“Yer appetite’s powerful good yit! But ye’ll hev ter 
wait, an’ while ye’re er waitin’, ye mought’s well be er 
dewin’ suthin’! Ye kin cut this paper inter roun’ pieces 
like this one!” 

“Yi-yis, I-I will, A-Aunty! I-I’ll d-dew all ther cu- 
cuttin’ ye wa-want ! A-Aunty, co-couldn’t ye give m-me 
er rou-rousin’ b-big p-piece o’ thet pou-poun’ ca-cake we 
hed S-Sunday? T-Thar ain’t n-no ca-cake in this 
t-teown ter co-come ni-nigher’n mile to’t! T-thet wo- 
woman o-over ter Haw-Hawkseye B-Bar, ther wh-which 
tol’ ye at t-ther Dor-Dorcas t-thet s-she knowed heow 
ter m-make pou-poun’ ca-cake’d e-eat her eyes, ef 
s-she co-could m-make ca-cake like thet !” 

“Ye’re er dreffle easy talker, spite o’ yer stutter, when 
ye want suthin’,” responded Aseneth, who knew “soft 


228 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


solder” when she saw it, but could never resist its in- 
fluence when Plym laid hold of it. 

The kitchen table was covered with jellies in glass jars 
and tumblers brought out to be capped with white pa- 
per tied over the top of each jar. Plym worked in- 
dustriously, for the odor of the ham and the coffee filled 
the room, and a big wedge of the pound cake was al- 
ready on the table in a little cleared place where he was 
to have his breakfast. 

At this juncture, Archelaus appeared; he was in a 
state of perturbation, apparently, of both mind and body ; 
his jaw hung down at a distended angle, his eyes opened 
and shut again, as they did always when a startling dis- 
covery was made. When Plym saw what he had in his 
hand he knew what was coming. 

“Jest see, will ye, what I foun’ in ther cook room!” 
and he held up the long dagger Plym had taken from 
the man and had forgotten to put out of sight. It was a 
queer weapon — a tapering, two-edged blade a foot long 
with a sword handle and in a worn leather case. Plym 
might say that he never saw it before, as, indeed, he had 
not, but he said nothing. Aseneth sat down and threw 
up her hands, unable to find words or expression to 
meet the emergency. 

“An’ I tell ye,” continued Archelaus, placing the dag- 
ger on the mantle as though it was a loaded gun and 
might go off, “somebody's er ben in ther meal chist er 
tumblin’ roun’, an’ er trackin’ ther meal inter ther lum- 
ber room! What be we er cornin’ tew?” 

“I’m er goin’ right deown ter see Constable Budd!” 
said Aseneth. “Yis, I be ! Ef people with sech things’s 
thet be er prowlin’ roun’ nights — ” 

“D-don’t ye g-go near B-Budd,” put in Plym. “He- 
he’ll je-jest m-make er gret rum-rumpus ’beout et, an’ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


229 


thet’s all ’t c-come ter! He-he’s er m-makin’ er col- 
collection o’ guns an’ p-pistils, an’ he’d like mi-highty 
well ter gi-git thet th-thing! D-don’t ye gi-give et’m! 
Ye-ye n-needn’t b-be so s-scared! ’T-’tain’t n-nothin’. 
S-some tr-tramp je-jest er st-staid t-thar! T-thet’s all 
t-ther is erbeout et !” 

“But what’s er tramp er dewin’ with sech er thing’s 
thet!” demanded Archelaus, pointing carefully to the 
weapon. 

'‘L-lor’!” replied Plym, “t-thet ain’t noth-nothin’ ! 
T-they car-carry anything t-they lc-kin gi-git ! S-some- 
body je-jest laid e-et d-deown an’ f-f ergot et! S-some 
on’m hev s-scythes u-pup their b-backs, an’ I-I heered 
o’ one f-feller t-thet hed er t-three ti-tined p-pitch fork 
st-strapped under his v-vest. B-but, I-I tell ye, Un- 
Uncle Ark-Ark’lus, what we got t-ter d-dew! We g-got 
ter lo-lock u-pup er leetle cl-closter, an’ kee-keep sech 
chaps e-eout!” 

“ Ye’re purty late ter breakfast!” observed Archelaus, 
evidently relieved by Plym’s assurances in relation to the 
dagger. 

“Yi-yis I-I be, Un-Uncle Ark-Ark’lus! I-I je-jest 
o-overslept! Ye-ye k-kin st-stay in b-bed t-tomorrer 
m-mornin’, er any t-time, long’s ye wanter, an’ I-I’ll 
d-dew ther m-milkin’ an’ all t-ther chores !” 

“Wanter know! Wal, I’ll see erbeout et!” and he 
went to the barn to hammer on his new hog pen. The 
flurry in regard to the discovery in the cook room over, 
Aseneth resumed her cheerfulness and her work, as- 
sured again and again by Plym that ther was no cause 
for alarm. 

“Mebby ye’re right, but I feel sorter skeery when 
sech folks be er roamin’ roun’! I dew think ther con- 


230 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


stable orter know ’beout et! He’d ketch sech chaps 
quick!” 

“Lo-lots he wo-would! He-he wo-wouldn’t k-ketch 
er lame k-keow !” 

“When ye git yer breakfast — Lor’, heow ye do eat ! — 
I want ye ter take some presarves deown ter Mis’ Tally- 
ho. I’m ergoin’ ter give her er dozen jars !” 

“Wh-what m-makes ye d-dew et !” exclaimed Plym in 
disgust. “T-thet T-Tallyho sh-shaver’ll gi-git ev’ry 
m-mite o’t; he’ll je-jest wa-waller in et an’ choke hi-him- 
self ! E-ef ye wanter k-keep thet in-interestin’ b-boy er 
wh-while lo-longer, ye’d bet-better k-keep jam ’way 
f-from’m. I-I s-see yo-young Tal-Tallyjackanapes 
t-tother d-day er tag-taggin’ ’long erhind his paw ter 
t-ther p-post of-office, an’ he p-put u-pup his f-fingers 
ter his n-nose an’ d-did so t-ter me. Jim-jiminy, ef I-I 
co-could ha’ g-got m-my han’s on’m, I-I’d er mixed’m 
some ! B-but I-I’m er la-layin’ low f-fer’m, an’ wh-when 
I-I gi-git’m — ” 

“Neow, Plym, ye stop! Ye mustn’t hev sech feelin’s! 
Ye’re older’n Harold, an’ orter set er good ’xample!” 

“D-don’t k-keer ef I-I b-be’s ol’s Merthuserlum, t-thet 
buf-buffer chap ca-can’t f-finger his n-nose ter m-mc 
’thout gi-gittin’ wal-wallopped ! I-I tell ye, A- Aunty, 
wh-what I-I b-be ergoin’ t-ter d-dew! I-I’m ergoin' 
ter gi-git one o’ t-thet Tal-Tallyho’s e-ears ter men’ 
t-ther ho-hole in t-ther h-hen house with ! E-et’s je-jest 
b-big ’nough — ” 

“Thet’ll dew, Plym! I can’t git time ter listun ter 
sech talk! I know ye don’t mean nothin’ by et, but et 
don’t soun’ well, an’ I dew hope ye don’t talk thet way 
’way from home! Neow ye git thet covered baxit an’ 
take these ’ere jars deown ter Mis’ Tallyho, an’ I ’spect 
ye’ll dew et nice an’ perlite ! I guess ye kin dew’s much’s 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


231 


thet fer me arter I've giv ye sech er nice breakfast right 
in ther middle o' the forenoon — ” 

“A-Aunty, ye know I-I'll d-dew anythin' f-fer ye, 
b-but et d-doos go ergin t-ther gr-grain ter b-be er car- 
carryin’ d-deown stu-stuffin' fer thet gr-greedy gut!” 

“An' then I want ye ter take some jars over ter Hitty 
Carley. She seemed kinder deown in her sperits when 
I was thar — ” 

“Yi-yis, A-Aunty, I-I will!” responded Plym with 
great animation. “An' 'sp-'sposin' I-I g-go ter ther 
Car-Carley Farm' f-fust, ri-right erway, an' t-take yo- 
young Tal-Tallyho's fod-fodder arter din-dinner! Gi- 
give ther p-poor hu-hungry b-boy er chance t-ter live 
er leetle lo-longer!” 

While his aunt was in the pantry, Plym secreted in 
his pocket a piece of ham between two thick slices of 
bread, for continually before him was the man in the 
lumber loft. How was he to be got rid of? Going to 
the barn, Plym found his uncle busy at the new hog pen 
and out of hearing if anything transpired in the lum- 
ber room. But, to Plym’s great relief, no man could be 
found. How he made his escape, if he did, without leav- 
ing more of his clothing in care of Stump, was a mys- 
tery, unless he went immediately when he heard 
Stump's bark in the lower orchard and was thus led to 
believe that the Carleys had retired. At all events he 
was gone and Plym breathed easier. Now he could turn 
his attention to events impending and give them all the 
mind he could muster. 

The visit to Hitty Carley would be in the nick and 
niche of time, if Plym could manage to see her alone, 
for he would like to know if, m consequence of what 
happened the night before, ary change was to be made 
in the routine at the Carley Farm. The Carleys, it must 


232 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


be admitted, were sly and sharp; the events of the 
previous night must reveal to them the fact that they 
were under other eyes, that somebody had suspicion 
of something and was watching. 

With the basket of preserves and Stump running be- 
fore, Plym set out for the Carley Farm. When he 
reached the great ant heap, he sat down to rest a mo- 
ment, to watch the ants, to review the rescue of the 
great preacher and to share with Stump the slice of ham 
and bread he had reserved for the man supposed to be 
in the lumber loft. If Plym thought it was early to dine 
again, Stump did not, and devoured eagerly the most of 
the luncheon. When Plym reached the end of Pignut 
Lane, he approached the house cautiously, not because 
he had any fear of anything, but that he might rush into 
the kitchen and have a word with Hitty, if he found her 
alone, before the boys appeared; if he saw either Jack 
or Aleck loafing about, he could wait a while for the 
scene to shift. 

He saw no one and no movement around the house, 
and, emerging from the thicket nearest the kitchen, ran 
into Hitty’s presence. She met him with a startled, 
anxious look and placed her finger to her lips. Plym 
made known his errand in a few words and whispered, 
“Whar-whar’s t-ther b-boys?” 

“Round here, somewhere.” 

“I-is e-ev’rythin’ all ri-right? B-be ye ready?” 

“Yes!” 

“Ye-ye’ll b-be ter ther win- winder?” 

“Yes!” 

“Wh-what hap-happened here las’ ni-night?” 

“O, I don’t know — I don’t know! Something awful, 

I’m afraid! What do you know about it?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


233 


“I-ril tell ye some-sometime! I-is t-thar er m-man 
wa-watchin’ e-ev’ry ni-night?” 

“Yes! They’ve got a new one!” 

“Hokypoky ! Wh-whar’s t-tother one?” 

“Went away last night! Sh! There’s Jack coming!” 

“A-Aunt ’Se-’Seneth thought mebby ye mi-might like 
ter s-see wh-what lu-luck she’d b-ben er hev-hevin’ 
with her per-perservin’, an’ sent o-ver er f-few jar-jars 
je-jest ter t-try,” announced Plym in a loud voice as 
Jack entered. 

“What’s that?” demanded Jack, regarding Plym sus- 
piciously. “What do you want?” 

“Wa-wal, I-I hed er lee-leetle bi-business wi-with 
M-Miss Hit-Hitty an’ I-I c-come ter d-dew et! T-thet’s 
wh-what I-I wa-want! An-any ob-objecshin? An’,” 
continued Plym, turning to Hitty and ignoring Jack, 
“A-Aunt ’Se-’Seneth says e-es heow s-she ho-hopes 
ye’ll gi-git rou-roun’ ter re-retarn her ca-call soo-soon’s 
ye k-kin d-dew et. Goo-good morn-mornin’, ma’am!” 
and Plym took his basket and departed, for he knew 
that Jack would remain in the room while he staid. Plym 
returned home by way of the postoffice. In front of the 
office, Constable Budd was talking to a knot of idlers, 
puffing and blowing and lifting up his voice with a roar ; 
he was recounting his adventures near Bickertown the 
| night before, where he met, like Falstaff, a great host, 
thirty or forty rascals thirsting for his blood, and was 
about to bag the whole covey alone and unaided when 
his foot slipped and he went down with a dozen of them 
lying around him who had fallen by his mighty arm. 
One of the auditors remarked, “An’ ye didn’t git holt 
nary one?” 

“No,” admitted Budd, “they were too many for me! 


*34 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


But I’m on their track! Til have every d d one of 

them before night !” 

After dinner, Plym went to the village street again to 
deliver the preserves to the parsonage. Mr. Tallyho 
and his boy were absent. Plym was glad; he had too 
much respect for his aunt to attempt “to square the ac- 
count” with young Tallyho while in her service and on 
a “polite errand,” therefore, he was glad that the tempta- 
tion was removed. As he turned homeward, he saw the 
old peddler toiling up Rattlesnake Hill slowly and ap- 
parently painfully. Here was an opportunity to see him 
alone and make his report, but his aunt had said with 
vehemence and emphasis that that “lyin' peddler” should 
not come into the house again, and, therefore, Plym 
must hasten home by another route and use his influence 
to have the aged and decrepit peddler treated as became 
his years and wisdom. Plym laughed softly to himself 
as he vaulted the roadside fence and struck out into 
Bramble Patch Meadow and ran home across lots. 

“A- Aunty !” said Plym, out of breath except in short 
gasps, as he bolted into the kitchen, “t-thet o Y ped-ped- 
dler’s er-er corn-cornin’ u-pup ther rud, er p-pintin’, 
mebby, f-fer here — ” 

“I sha’n’t hev’m ! Folks as tells sech stories ain’t ter 
be ’pended on ! I can’t go ter ther trouble o’ lockin’ up 
ev’rythin’, my spoons an’ things, an’ I don’t wanter lay 
er wake all night er thinkin’ I’ll be robbed! ’Sides, I 
can’t git in no word nowhars ! I don’t want all ther 
breath took outer my body er tryin’ ter make er deaf 
man hear ! Et’s terruble wearin’ !” 

“He-he won’t t-tech yer si-silver sp-spoons ! He-he’s 
har-harmless es p-pie ! An’ he t-tells mi-highty slick 
stories e-ef they b-be all li-lies. Le-let’s let’m st-stay, 


A NARRA GAN SETT PEER. 


235 


wo-won't ye, A- Aunty? I-I'll b-be 'spon-’sponsible 
fer’m, an’ k-keep my e-hies on’m!” 

“Will ye take 'm in yer bed an’ see he don't go er 
roamin' roun' arter we’re all ersleep?" 

“Yi-yis, I-I will, A- Aunty! I-I'll st-strap 'm ter ther 
b-bed so’s he ca-can’t move er har t-till morn-mornin' !" 

A wagon rolled into the yard and a well known figure 
began to descend. One look was enough for Plym ; he 
fled with his jaw hanging and flapping like an unhinged 
door, to the wood house and kicked the saw-buck. 
Stump, with his tail between his legs, ran under the barn 
and howled as though the mad dog officer from Plum- 
billy Hill was looking for him ; Rebecca went to the barn 
like a streak greased, her tail as large as a lamp chimney 
brush, and some clucking hens and a portly rooster of 
the Tallyho breed, pillaging in Aseneth's flower patch 
in the angle of the house, came out with a chorus of 
cackles and took to heels and wings as though their 
necks were in danger, and the frying pan was in pur- 
suit. 

Archelaus was still at work on his new hog pen, and 
when he saw the arrival, pounded his thumb three 
times, held it in his mouth to ease the pain, and then, 
unable to find sufficient relief, crept into the barn and 
onto the scaffold, where he had a tussle with his enemy, 
the bale of hay. 

Sis’ Ann had arrived. She announced that she might 
stay a week if she was wanted, and, Plym, hearing this, 
groaned and attacked the saw-buck again. Sis' Ann 
was a harmless fellow creature despite the uproar occa- 
sioned by her appearance; but in this life are many 
harmless things that may be given wide range — the other 
side of the street — all the street — with profit and Sis’ 
Ann was one of them. She was a “woman's righter,” 


236 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


accepting her word and phraseology. Her chief source 
of delight appeared to be to stick pins into people, and 
anomalous as it may appear, she drove them deeper if 
they were not present, and to inveigh against the “lord- 
ly” domination of that “abject critter” known as man. 

Sis’ Ann had an extraordinary faculty and experience 
of great length, of saying and doing the wrong thing 
when it would rankle the most. If she met a man hav- 
ing a pimple on his nose, she began immediately to make 
minute inquiries ostensibly to suggest a remedy, as she 
did on one occasion, and advised the immediate applica- 
tion of a poultice composed of one part elderberry bark, 
one part boneset, one part fat taken from a blacksnake’s 
back, seven inches and three-quarters from his head, 
killed in the last quarter of the harvest moon. Within 
half an hour Sis’ Ann had a brush with Plym. 

“Wal, I dew declare, Plym, ye hev growed sence I saw 
ye las’! But ve’re gittin’ ter be dreffle coarse an’ 
scrawney, an’ I suspect ye don’t more’n helf arn yer salt ! 
I see ye’re stutterin’ yit! Seems ter me ye’re gittin’ ol’ 
’nough ter git shet o’ thet ! Lor’ ! hain’t ye no spunk ! 
Why don’t ye stop ?” 

“He-heow b-be I-I er-ergoin’ t-ter st-stop et?” 

“Why, jest stop ! Think erfore ye speak ! Makes ye 
’pear dreffle silly an’ foolish!” 

I “Wa-wal, ve n-needn’t both-bother yerself ’b-’beout 
m-me ! Gu-guess I-I k-kin stut-stut-stut — Gret Hemlock 
an’ Hickory! — stut-stut-her ef I-I wanter! ’T-’tain’t 
no-none o’ yer con-consarns as I-I s-see!” 

“Ye’re gittin’ ter swearin’ awful, tew! ’Seneth, I alius 
knowed ye’d spile thet boy! Ye ain’t bringin’ ’m up jest 
right !” 

“Wi-wish ye wo-wouldn’t t-trouble yer self ’b-’beout 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


237 


m-me ! Wh-why ca-can’t ye ’tend ter yer own con-con- 
sarns !” 

'‘Thar, Plym ; thet’ll dew !” said his Aunt Aseneth. 

“Wa-wal, she need-needn’t sass' m-my stut-stut- 
stut — ” but his speech was still more clogged when at- 
tention was drawn to it, and of all words the word “stut- 
ter” was the hardest, and he fled in silent wrath. He 
found his uncle at work on the hog pen. Plym chuckled 
when he saw the layer of dust that overspread his un- 
cle’s physiognomy and clothing ; he knew where he had 
been and was glad if he could derive comfort from some- 
thing in this time of disturbance by Sis’ Ann. 

“Si-Sis’ Ann’s c-come !” volunteered Plym. 

“I see she hev!” 

“An’-an’ she s-says s-she be ergoin’ t-ter st-stay er 
we-week, like ’nough t-tew we-weeks ! Her-heard her 
s-say et !” 

Archelaus brought his hammer down a little harder, 
but he could not be trapped into an expression of opin- 
ion unless it was complimentary. In the present crisis, 
as he was most of the time, he was neutral. Sis’ Ann 
had such respect for Archelaus that she let him alone, 
and he was thankful, and as long as she kept her dis- 
tance, the world with Archelaus was unturned and 
jogged along as usual. But now the old peddler ap- 
peared and limped up to the porch as though he had 
walked a hundred miles that day. Plym ran to the 
house to be present at the reception. 

“Hu-hum!” soliloquized Plym, “we’re je-jest in f-fer 
er pic-picnic ! Si-Sis’ Ann’ll gi-give ther ped-peddler er 
sh-shakin’ u-pup, an' don’t ye for-forgit et, nu-nuther, 
Mi-sis-ter P-lympton Han-Hanker! An’ ef he gi-gits 
erway an’ n-no p-pieces lost, he-he’ll b-be je-jest lucky! 


238 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Bu-but by Jim-jiminy, et's mi-mighty han-handy fer’m 
thet he's dee-deef," and Plym laughed at his own wit. 

The old peddler was received in the sitting room, and 
began to show his wares. Sis' Ann, also, took the ped- 
dler in hand and had him all to herself, for Aseneth, 
when her sister was present and in ordinary wordy trim, 
retired into comparative silence. While Aseneth, as 
recorded in this true story, now working into the pith of 
things, was in possession of a quick and eager tongue — 
a sling for verbal missiles pared, and sometimes cored, 
that is to say, hyphenated, according to the rules of 
dialectic syncope and elision, yet in the presence of Sis' 
Ann, whose smooth running organ of speech might be 
compared with the hare (fleeing from a hungry gray- 
hound), Aseneth's fell behind like the inch worm try- 
ing to climb a gravel bank. 

Sis' Ann's first progressive thought led her to learn 
with all convenient speed the nature and length of stand- 
ing of the peddler’s deafness ; but the peddler was deafer 
than usual, and Plym had the great satisfaction of wit- 
nessing Sis' Ann's sore defeat, for, although she shouted 
and screamed and grew hot and red in the face, nothing 
suited to her mind could be wrung out of the peddler. 

“I-I t-tell ye," suggested Plym, who was loth to leave 
such an entertaining part, but he must help his uncle do 
the chores, “I-Pve heered t-tell's he-heow er d-deef man 
ca-can't hear s-so well er'n em-empty st-stomick, an’ thet 
t-ther best wa-way ter m-make'm t-talk's ter gi-give'm 
su-suthin' ter eat. Er d-deef man k-kin hear er d-deal 
bet-better af-after satin'! Ye'd bet-better haw-haul off 
t-till he's hed s-some sup-puper! He-he must gi-git 
pow-wow-ful hungry er hump-pump-in’ rou-roun' t-ther 
ken-kentry! He-heow f-fur ye b-ben ter d-day?" 
shouted Plym in the peddler's ear. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


239 


“Wal, nigh's I kin calkerlate, somethin’ less’n twen- 
ty-five mile up an’ deown, an’ over er purty stiff kind o’ 
er rud, tew, ’specially roun’ Bumpskittle Ten Acre, an’ 
Crook Back Hill an’ in ther Pestle Mortor Deestrict.” 

Sis’ Ann declared that she would “git suthin’ outer 
thet ol’ peddler ef thar was anythin’ in ’m wuth gittin’,” 
and after supper the engagement, the battle of words, 
began. Archelaus studied his paper thoughtfully; the 
habitual smile that always pulled at the corners of his 
mouth had been conquered and was held in subjection 
by a stiff pucker — always a sign that the smile was 
rampant and mutinous and inclined to spread out to the 
danger line of laughter ; Aseneth was silent and perhaps 
heard the first time the click of her own knitting needles ; 
when the Columbiad speaks, the puny pop of the mus- 
ket is not heard and might as well retire if execution by 
sound is the object; Plym was in his favorite attitude — 
on the settle, lying on his stomach and heels in the air, 
and a broad grin bunching up his cheeks. Stump was 
in attendance, subdued and one eye on the enemy. 
While Stump had the run of all buildings and might 
warm his toes by the kitchen fire when he pleased, yet, 
strange as it may appear, he seldom entered the house 
except when strangers were at the farm. Plym said 
Stump liked to see and hear as well as other folks. But 
Rebecca, like the race of mankind suggested by her 
name, was in banishment, voluntary, but necessary un- 
der the circumstances — relegated to the duty of an ordi- 
nary barn cat. 

Years before, Rebecca, now in the sere and yellow 
age of fourteen, had a serious misunderstanding with 
Sis’ Ann, and no reconciliation had yet smoothed her 
path of life. And now instead of singing her low purr 
tune in the broad lap of Aseneth or cuddling in the 


240 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


feather cushion of the rocking chair, Rebecca wandered 
desolate during the night watch in the dark passages 
of the barn, and by day sat expectant with her best eye 
screwed to a knot hole in the barn, watching the lane 
that led to the highway to catch the first glimpse of the 
departing guest. 

“Like peddlin’ ?” screamed Sis’ Ann, addressing the 
peddler. This was the first gun and Stump prudently 
crept under the settle to be near Plym in case the enemy 
became dangerously demonstrative. 

“Yus’m,” replied the peddler meekly. 

“ ’Spose ye git purty tired er trampin’ roun’ ?” 

“Yus’m !” 

“Folks treat ye well?” 

“Yus’m; tolruble, gin’r’ally!” 

“Dew much tradin’ ter day?” 

“No’m !” 

“Kinder hard ter git erlong, seein’ ye’re so deef?” 

“Yus’m!” 

“Whar’d ye sell ther most?” 

“Don’t know’s I kin tell ye, ma’am, whar I sell ther 
most ; but I kin tell ye whar I did ther littlest bit o’ trad- 
in’, an’ thet was roun’ Corymuckle Basin, an’ over thar 
in ther Three Maids Cove ; an’ business was dreffle dull 
erlong ther Sorrowin’ Joe Rud up Elderbush Hill an’ 
deown ter Thorney Brook. An’ o’ all ther spyin’, beat- 
in’ deown, almost stealin’ folks, them Thorney Brook- 
ers be ther wust I ever see — er mile on ther wrong side 
o’ ther Tumbletowners, an’, Good Hevings! ther Tum- 
bletowners is bad ’nough ; but they is angels with harps 
in ther han’ an’ crowns o’ gol’ on ther heads ’long side 
o’ them pinch me, squeeze ev’rybody Thorney Brookers. 
Why—” 

“Er purty man ye be!” shouted Sis’ Ann, “ter be er 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


241 


runnin’ deown yer betters! Ther nicest people in ther 
work live right roun’ Thorney Brook ! My ansisters — ” 

“Why/’ continued the peddler, not hearing Sis’ Ann’s 
interruption or the end of it, in a lower tone, “a woman 
with er cast in her eye, an’ er black patch on her chin, 
jest tried ter trade me er lame calf fer er red an’ blue 
peacock dress pattern; an’ when I said ’twan’t noways 
agree’ble er handy ter take erlong er lame calf in my trav- 
els, ’though er lame one might be er leetle easier ter 
manage’n reel four-legged animil — when I tol’ her thet, 
she got terrubly uptous. I hed jest time ter git eout 
’fore she let ther dog loose. But — ” 

“Ef I’d er ben thar,” said Sis’ Ann in an undertone, 
“I’d hed thet dog eout quicker’n thet an’ sot’m on ye !” 
And then to the peddler, she screamed, “Ye needn’t 
waste no more breath er runnin’ deown ther folks ther 
which ye ain’t scusly thumb high tew! Eour an- 
sisters — ” 

“But,” continued the peddler, giving his voice an up- 
ward hitch, “ther most despairin’ kind o’ luck just took 
me by ther neck on ther east side o’ Thorney Brook in 
er place called Chipmonk Holler. Et happed las’ sum- 
mer when ther ruds was terrubly dry an’ vittles skurse 
as they alius is in Thorney Brook deestrict, leastwise I 
never got er sight o’ any, much less er taste of’m! 
’Twas jest erbeout tew ’clock, an’ I hedn’t er bite o’ 
nothin’ sence arly mornin’. I knocked on ther door o’ 
er ramshackle kind o’ er place, fust gently, then loud 
’nough ter be heered over ter Poverty Back Door, er 
settlement erbeout tew mile ter ther east, or over ter 
Kingdom Come Village on ther west. 

“Bimeby, I heered er voice ’way back in ther buildin’ 
somewhars an’ et said, ‘What ye want?’ 

“ ‘Lookin’ fer dinner !’ 


242 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“‘Dinner! Ye won’t git no dinner here!’ 

‘“’Cause why?’ 

“ ‘ ’Cause thar ain’t none ! I ain’t hed no dinner sence 
day erfore yisterday ! Ye’ll hev ter travel furder!’ 

“ ‘What’d ye git ter live on ?’ 

“ ‘Aain’t er livin’ more’n helf.’ 

“ ‘Wal,’ says I, ‘can’t ye come eout, an’ let me see 
what ye look like? I got some dreffle nice things ter 
show ye ! I’m er sellin’ erway deown low fer ther 
cash !’ 

“ ‘Don’t want none o’ yer things ! Clar eout !’ 

“Jest then er winder over ther door riz up an’ er wom- 
an’s head come eout. She wore glasses an’ squinted. 
‘What ye after?’ she says. 

“ ‘Lookin’ fer er dinner, an’ willing ter dew er leetle 
dickerin’ fer’t !’ 

“ ‘What ye got ter sell ?’ 

“ ‘Ermost ev’rything in ther notion line — pins, needles, 
twist, buttons, combs, fishhooks, Jews harps, Yankee 
soap, yarn — ’ 

“ ‘What’d ye want fer dinner ?’ 

“ ‘Anythin’ season’b’le, ma’am ! I ain’t over pertic’lar ! 
Ermost anythin’ good ! I’ll give ye er good trade !’ 

“ ‘Wal, I guess I kin scare up suthin’.’ 

“ ‘Thank ye, ma’am !’ 

“Then ther man’s voice I heered fust ’way back some- 
whars spoke up an’ says, ‘What’s she say?’ 

“ ‘Says she’s ergoin’ ter git me er dinner.’ 

“ ‘Wal, she ain’t!’ 

“ ‘What’s he say?’ said the woman. 

“ ‘Says ye can’t git me no dinner !’ 

“ ‘Tell’m shet up.’ 

“I tol’ ’m so. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


243 


“ 'Ye ol f hulkin' peddler! I'll come eout an' thump 
ye! Ye can’t sass me thet er way!' 

“ ‘What's he say?' asked ther woman. 

“ ‘Says he's er cornin' eout ter thump me !' 

“ ‘He dassent,' says she. 

“‘What’s she say?’ says ther man. 

“ ‘Says ye dassent.' 

“ ‘I’ll show ye, ye ol' scundrul ! I’ll jump all over ye !' 
an' I heered er gret racket inside o’ ther house. But he 
didn’t come eout. 

“ ‘D’ye like berries an' milk?' says ther woman. 

“ ‘Yus’m !' 

“ ‘Wal, ef ye’ll help pick ther berries, I’ll trade with 
ye.' 

“ ‘Ma’am, ef I hev ter git my own dinner, I’ll hev ter 
charge fer’t ! I can't give ye sech er slick trade ! Heow 
fur erway be ther berries?' 

“ ‘Right back o' ther house in ther paster; an' while 
we're 'beout et we’ll pick 'nough fer er batch o' pies.' 

“ ‘ 'Spose ye got plenty o' milk?' 

“ ‘Yis, I hev! But et's in ther paster, tew. Ye’ll hev 
ter help me corner up er keow an' keep off ther flies 
while I milk her — ’ 

“ ‘Ma’am,’ says I perlitely's I could under them air 
sarcumstances, ‘I’ll bid ye good arternoon ! Ye'll hev ter 
pick yer own berries fer thet batch o' pies, an' keep ther 
flies off yerself !' 

“‘What, ye won't trade? Ye’re'n ol' humbug-er 
loafin’ consarn ! Drat ye! Ye want briled chucken an' 
lamb’s tongues an’ ’isters'n ther helf shell an' little neck 
clams er crawlin' all over ye! I’ll come deown ter ye, 
ye ol' good fer nothin' poke !' an' her head went in, an’ 
I heered her er cornin'. Then ther man's voice yelled, 
‘I knowed ye wouldn’t git no dinner ! She's arter ye !' 


244 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“She stood in ther door way an’ shouted, ‘Ye dassent 
come back!’ An’ I said, ‘No, I dassent!’ Then I got 
erway quick’s I could travel ! Thet’ll show ye what kind 
o’ folks them Thorney Brookers is. But — ” 

“Ye ol’ misrepresentin’ thing!” exclaimed Sis’ Ann 
vehemently. “I tell ye, ther nicest people in ther work 
live in Thorney Brook ! I don’t b’lieve er word ye say ! 
Ye orter be took up fer tellin’ sech stories ! Ye ordachis 
traipsin’ peddler ! Ef my ansisters — ” 

“I see er man over in Sodom,” the peddler proceeded 
to say, “jest on tother side o’ the crik from Gommorrer 
an’ the Devil’s Pocket, an’ he said ther best thing ter 
dew with them thar Thorney Brookers was ter build er 
high Chiny wall roun’ the place an’ fence’m all in. Thet 
would save expense an’ be ther safest fer ther kentry — ” 
“I won’t listun ter sech talkin’ an’ er pack o’ lies. Me’n 
’Senth was brung up right roun’ Thorney Brook an’ 
eour ansisters was ther fust ter settle thar; an’ they an’ 
all thet come arte’m was ther nicest people in ther hull 
kentry roun’ ! Ther idee o’ thet man from thet shack 
o’ er place — thet Sodom — er talkin’ ther like o’ thet 
’beout Thorney Brook! I wonder, ’Seneth, thet ye’ll 
harbor sech er man’s this peddler !” 

But Aseneth was silent and the peddler, now that he 
had trodden on the toes of the “ansisters,” held his peace 
and could not be induced to give further account of his 
travels, although Plym called loudly for more. The next 
day the peddler staid till dinner, through the influence 
of Plym, and late in the afternoon, set out for the Carley 
Farm. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


245 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

JACK CARLEY AND HIS THREE YEAR OLD. 

The old peddler, now known to the reader as Stanley 
Bruce, limped slowly up to the Carley Mansion about 
five o’clock in the afternoon and knocked gently on the 
porch door. Jack Carley responded immediately, re- 
marking before he opened the door as he fumbled with 
the bolt, “Who in the devil’s poking around, now!” “O, 
it’s you, is it, you — !” he exclaimed as he opened the 
door, his shaggy eyebrows coming together in knots and 
his mustache curling up to meet and to emphasize a 
sneer. 

Jack led the way, however, without further comment 
to the kitchen where Hitty was preparing supper. She 
stopped in her work to see and to admire the dress pat- 
tern procured for her in the city. Spreading it out and 
holding it up against her, she exclaimed to Jack, “I de- 
clare, when I get it made up, I can go to church !” Jack 
sneered. 

“Is there anything else you want?” asked Jack almost 
savagely. “Pick it out quick and let the old fool go!” 
Hitty did not dare to raise her eyes, for Jack’s keen gaze 
took in everything. She selected some trifle and Jack 
paid for all. “That’s all !” shouted Jack to the peddler. 

“I thought, mebby, ye mought let me stay over night,” 
said the peddler in a tremulous voice. “When I was here 
erfore ye said — ” 

“We don’t keep a hotel!” shouted Jack, and in a lower 
tone, he said, “Don’t want you round, anyway !” 

Jack was in an ugly humor, evidently, from some 


246 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


cause ; something had stroked him the wrong way, mak- 
ing prominent the rough side of his character ; although 
all sides were rugged, yet he could put on fine manners 
occasionally. The peddler took up his pack and moved 
out into the hall when Hitty spoke in his behalf. 

“Seems too bad to turn him out! You said he might 
stay, and he’s made his plans to stay !” 

“Suppose we’ll have to keep him, then!” said Jack 
with an oath. “But it’s the last time ! Hullo, old Griz- 
ley ! You can stay !” 

“I’m ’bleeged ter ye ! I was kinder expectin’ ter stop 
’long o’ ye, fer ye said’s much when I was here erfore ! 
But I dew hope I aint er givin’ ye’n ther lady no trou- 
ble!” 

As discovered afterward, Jack was in a dilemma at that 
moment. Aleck was the better of the two, indeed, “not 
half bad,” according to some persons, away from the in- 
fluence of Jack, but he had acquired a great thirst for 
strong drink. With cider he was' content, or was obliged 
to be, most of the time and was not often intoxicated, but 
occasionally cider had not the proper nip and satisfying 
bite sufficient to suit his appetite, and he obtained from 
Jim Lambert’s groggery more fiery stuff, brought it to 
the farm, and forthwith gave all his attention to its im- 
mediate and speedy consumption. 

Under such circumstances, Aleck became irresponsible 
and dangerous to himself — liable to fall into the well 
as he drank from the bucket on the curb, or to climb 
onto the scaffold of the barn and come down through 
the scuttle. When the peddler arrived, Aleck was up- 
roarious in the barn, and insensible to every instinct of 
sober man. Jack must watch over him to see that he 
came to no harm, and he did not like the idea of leav- 
ing Hitty with the peddler; he might not suspect the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


247 


peddler, but he was not sure about Hitty, knowing, prob- 
ably, that she was looking for an opportunity to free 
herself from the bonds that held her. Jack could not 
lock her in her room, for he wanted his supper, which 
she was now preparing. He sat a few minutes glaring 
first at the peddler and then at Hitty; and he fidgeted 
and squirmed, for Aleck might be in the well by this 
time or sliding off the hay mow on to the sharp tines 
of a pitchfork. He arose abruptly and rushed out ; Hitty 
understood him and his movements ; she turned to the 
peddler and said, “Be careful ! He won't be gone long !” 

“Are you ready to go?” 

“Yes!” 

“Have you much to carry?” 

“No ; only a bundle ! There's a great many things in 
this house that belong to me. It hurts me to leave every- 
thing ! But that don't matter if I can get away ! When 
are you going?” 

“Tomorrow night, that is, Monday morning — ” 

“O, if you could go tonight ! Aleck’s sick and that's 
one less !” 

“Wish we could; but too late to change; plans made 
for Monday morning!” 

“Sh! Here comes Jack!” 

Jack came in, sat a few minutes and was out again. 
“What's the matter with Aleck?” asked the peddler. 

“O, he's been drinking too much ! Poor boy ! O, it’s 
terrible! Aleck's not naturally bad! He was the gen- 
tlest, kindest boy when he was little! He might have 
been a good man if he'd been led right !” 

“Who's the new man — the night man ?” 

“O, I don’t know — I don't know anything about him ! 
How'd you know there was a new man ?” 

“Plym told me! Is he large or small?” 


248 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“I don’t know ! I haven’t seen him !” 

Jack came in again and supper was ready. After sup- 
per he hurried out again, but was gone only a minute. 
Jack was in no mood to hear stories and the peddler 
wisely held his peace ; he fidgeted still, and was growing 
more nervous and ill at ease. At last, he lighted a candle 
and bade the peddler follow him. Thus early was the 
peddler locked in his room out of harm’s way, where at 
least he could not be communicated with by Hitty, if 
there was any intention. But it was too early to court 
sleep on that rugged bed, and, now, while Jack had so 
much on his mind, was the time to communicate with 
the prisoner, and also to give some attention to the new 
man who acted as night guard. He placed the bed 
against the door and wedged it with the bedslats as be- 
fore. The curtain of the window of the porch was up, 
and, trying the window, the peddler found that the lower 
sash could be raised easily and noiselessly. 

Probably the new watchman, the proverbial new 
broom, would be as' vigilant as the old one, and per- 
haps more active in the discharge of his duty. The first 
thing to do was to warn the prisoner of his intended 
rescue on the following night. Through Plym, he had 
been notified, but the exact time had not been set. 
Whether the peddler should attempt the passage of the 
chimney now or later, was a question; but there was 
little choice ; Jack might be engaged with Aleck, but the 
night man would be as watchful one time as another. 
To be sure of the window, he took a small gimlet from 
his pocket and drove it into the upper sash above the 
lower. 

The peddler opened the closet door with the bedslat, 
passed the chimney, wedged the door leading to the 
room opposite, listened for any movement, slipped the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


249 


bolt of the long closet, and passed to the door of the 
prisoner's room. The light of the old man's candle 
came into the closet through the wide crack in the door 
at the bottom ; through the wide aperture of the door, 
the peddler saw the old man sitting upon his work bench 
and reading a book spread out on his knee; there was 
no sound save the ticking of the clock. Should the 
peddler enter the room? If the room had neither cur- 
tains nor blinds, might he be seen from the outside if 
the night watchman or other keeper looked that way ? 

The peddler lifted the latch; that was enough; the 
movement caught the old man's ear; he sprang up and 
came to the door and opened it an inch. “I can come 
no further !" said the old man, “my chain will not let me ; 
I can unlock it, but I'm afraid to do so now. My night 
fetters have not been put on yet, and I must not be 
caught out of my chains." 

“Can anyone see into your room from the outside?" 

“Yes. That's the reason I do not open the door 
wider." 

“Come to the closet, where you came last Saturday 
night. On Monday morning at half past twelve — " 

“You'll help me away?" 

“Yes !" 

“God bless you !" 

“I cannot stay! Someone may be watching! Re- 
member the time — half past twelve, Monday morning! 
I have a full suit of clothing for you including under- 
clothing. You can put them on in the closet ! We must 
get away by one o'clock !" 

“Yes, yes! Heaven bless you for this! I want to 
talk with you! Shall I come to the closet at midnight 
to-night ?" 

“Yes; but be wary!" 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2J0 

The peddler returned to his room, took the gimlet 
from the window sash and made himself comfortable to 
watch and to wait, and to try the mettle of the outside 
watchman. There was no moon yet, but the sky was 
unclouded and the stars twinkled through the frosty air ; 
the open space around the house was dark as a pocket, 
but the dead grass and weeds made a light background 
if darker objects came between. 

About ten o’clock the figure of a man appeared mov- 
ing out from the house to the fringe of the forest, and, 
turning abruptly, looked up ; he appeared to be a man of 
medium stature and build, but in the darkness only the 
outline against the gray stubble was discernible; it oc- 
curred to the peddler that this man in outline, general 
bulk and movement much resembled the one he had 
seen before. But the man was looking up, and now was 
the peddler’s opportunity to test the zeal and attention 
to business of the new watchman. He struck a match 
behind the headboard of the bed and let it flare up ; still 
another match creaked and its light illuminated the 
room. When the glare of the third match struggled 
up through the darkness, the night watcher walked 
toward the house and the peddler heard the squeak of 
the ladder against the roof of the porch. Now the man 
was on the porch, and now the peddler took from his 
pocket a pipe; and when the watchman, now on the 
porch roof, looked into the room with one eye, he saw 
the peddler sitting on a barrel and striking the fourth 
match to light his pipe. The man was satisfied, evi- 
dently, and retired. 

The object of this play was to determine, if possible, 
whether the new watchman would run to Jack Carley or 
investigate for himself if anything attracted his atten- 
tion to the peddler’s room. The peddler now had no 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


* 5 * 


more interest in the movements of the agile sentinel 
who could climb porches so easily, with the help of a 
ladder, and walk with the stealthy tread of a cat. The 
next event was the visit of the Carley prisoner to his 
self appointed rescuer; he was coming at midnight, but 
the peddler regretted that he had consented to the ar- 
rangement, for sleep beckoned to him, and, the bed, 
despite the full grown carbuncles in it, had attraction 
for the man who had met in open field such an aggressor 
as Sis’ Ann, and who had spent the night following 
listening to Plym, comparing notes and perfecting plans. 

Ha, the old man was coming! He had learned to 
stalk and creep — to walk on the tips of his toes — as well 
as the crafty fellow outside. So noiselessly does he ap- 
proach, that only the ear expecting and listening in- 
tently, could detect it. The peddler had prepared to 
receive his midnight guest in the closet by the warm 
chimney. The gimlet was driven into the sash again — 
not necessary, perhaps, but every precaution possible 
against surprise, must not be disregarded. In the bed 
was arranged the peddler's pack, valise and some moth- 
eaten grain sacks found in one of the barrels in the room 
to take the form of a man; his overcoat, the “yaller” 
beauty that excited Aseneth’s wrath, of unfashionable 
cut and length, was thrown over all, covering the place 
where the sleeper’s head ought to be. 

If the spying sentinel should throw in his flash of 
light, he would be no wiser, for the dummy in the bed 
is of good form and cannot be aroused by any probing 
ray of light the 1 watcher may send in to pierce the dark- 
ness; and if he have any sense of accommodation and 
philanthropy, he will not disturb a weary man in sound 
and restful slumber. The Carley prisoner was at the 
closet door; the peddler threw back the bolt with the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


252 

aid of the bed slat, entered the closet and closed the door 
behind him. The man with the searchlight would be 
surprised if he saw the closet door open or ajar. 

Leaning against the warm chimney, the Carley pris- 
oner told his story in soft, merely audible whisper. The 
peddler declared afterward that he never suffered such 
torture before. To hear what the old man said — to listen, 
in the dark, to a story of heartless, monstrous wrong 
and cruelty when the flash of eye, even the blanched 
cheek and the set jaw could not express the horror of 
the mind — when only a whispering breath of denuncia- 
tion could come to relieve, was torture to the strong- 
limbed, strong-minded, justice-loving peddler. 

The note secured by the intrepid Plym, told a part of 
the story briefly, begat suspicions and sent them drifting 
in a certain direction ; but this — this revelation, if true, 
and the peddler believed it implicitly, was so ugly, so 
full of fiendish cruelty and low treachery, so terrible 
in all its bearings, that it exasperated the peddler almost 
to insubordination with himself — to that state of deter- 
mination and righteous wrath that might almost prompt 
a man with a revolver in hand to march boldly up to 
principals and agents and demand instant satisfaction. 

At length the prisoner returned to his room, and the 
peddler aroused the dummy from his quiet repose and 
took his place in the bed ; but little sleep came to a mind 
busy with the revolting history. The revelation had 
come at the right time, on the eve of the attempted 
rescue to nerve the peddler’s arm. Let come what 
might, he feared nothing, not even the Carleys’ cold 
lead ; and in his chilly bed, under the moth-eaten corn 
sacks, he grew hot as he cast up the infamous account 
and found the criminal balance. 

“O !” exclaimed the peddler, addressing the dummy, 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


253 


“If I can get to the end of this day like a gentle, soft 
wooled lamb, with the wolf within, demanding to be let 
free to fly at the throats of the rascals, we'll begin a 
reckoning which, if it stumble into no snares or snarls, 
as it ought not by right, will provide new workmen for 
the state — the kind that appear to the best advantage 
when framed in stone walls and iron bars for the benefit 
of honest people !” 

The morning was spent till ten o'clock before the 
peddler's jailor, Mr. Jack Carley, released his guest. 
After unlocking the door, Jack went below without a 
word; his countenance was sullen and his step heavy. 
Was this a good sign, or did it suggest dismissal after 
breakfast? If Aleck was still in the grip of waters too 
strong for him, and if Jack was on the anxious seat in 
regard to Hitty, would he (Jack) buckle down to the 
trying labor of watching the three through the slow 
hours of Sunday? 

But Aleck was at breakfast looking like a man who 
had been active in a hard fought battle and barely es- 
caped with his life ; there was nothing to fear from him — 
no interference of his mind or body would be an ob- 
stacle. After breakfast, Aleck dozed by the fire limp 
as a rag, and Jack disappeared. As nothing was said 
about the peddler's tarrying, he lighted his pipe, having 
the consent of the lady of the house, and the morning 
wore away and the time crept on. Mr. Jeremy Shadier 
appeared and Hitty fled as from the approach of vermin. 

Jack Carley had now recovered his spirits, owing, per- 
haps, to the fact that Aleck had been kept out of the 
well, and, also, to the fact that fine bottled cider was on 
tap and aging (if it had a chance) in the cellar. Aleck 
aroused and made an attempt at cheerfulness in spite of 
the weight of weariness upon him, for the benefit, prob- 


25 4 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ably, of the free and easy gentleman of the name of 
Shadier. Jack and Shadier immediately retired to the 
cellar for another sample of what he called his “three- 
year-old” — a kicking brand of bottled apple juice. 

Soon the two worthies reappeared more jovial and 
sociable than before. Jack carried a quart bottle and 
taking a large tumbler from the cupboard, filled it to the 
rim and handed to the peddler who sat blinking thought- 
fully into the fire on the settle, remarking in a low tone, 
“We’ll have a little fun with the old beggar! But it 
does hurt me to waste any of this prime three year old 
by pouring it into such an old hulk ! Shad, he can talk 
faster and lie more than any man you ever saw when 
he’s sober, and we’ll see what his tongue can do when 
my three-year-old oils it up — well’s see how quick it can 
throw him !” 

As he handed the glass to the peddler — at that mo- 
ment exactly — a loud, impatient knocking sounded on 
the front door. Callers were unusual, probably, espe- 
cially those who had the audacity to make such an up- 
roar. Jack answered the summons, and Shadier fol- 
lowed ; and Aleck, also, limped into the hall as fast as his 
rickety legs would carry him. The peddler, spry as a 
rabbit, despite his years and apparent decrepitude, 
sprang up, poured the cider in the glass and that in the 
bottle into the sink. Jack told the man at the door who 
enquired about a carriage way through the woods that 
if it were not Sunday and if he were not in a hurry to 
go to church, he would wring his neck for taking such 
liberty with that front door. When the trio came back 
to the kitchen laughing at Jack’s fine wit, they found the 
peddler holding the bottle on one knee, the empty glass 
in the other and humming a tune, keeping time with 
his feet and smacking his lips. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


255 


Jack took the bottle and the glass and grinned when 
he held the bottle up to the light and saw that it was 
empty. “The d d old guzzler! He'd gulp a bar- 

rel ! One glass would liven him up, unhitch his tongue, 
although it’s limber enough, now; but a whole bottle 
will make him sodden and stupid ! By — ! that I should 
waste my precious three-year-old in such a sewer ! But, 
Shad, we can talk now ! The old fool is out of the wa) 
— he couldn’t be safer under ground! Shad, there’s 
nothing so deaf as a deaf man dead drunk and sound 
asleep as he’ll be in about a minute and a half.” 

The peddler made several attempts to address the 
company — let fly some inarticulate sentences, but finally 
his drooning and humming stopped, his head fell on his 
breast, and he toppled over and laid at full length on the 
settle in a comfortable posture and occasionally blowing 
a bugle note to announce that deep sleep had overcome 
him. But if, according to Jack, nothing could be so 
deaf as a deaf man drunk and asleep, why was it neces- 
sary to lower the voice when he touched upon matters 
that might feed the curiosity of the peddler. Certain- 
ly Hitty, also deaf and daily growing worse, could not 
hear with an oak door between. But men of craft, 
stealth and steeped in wickedness, even in solitude, 
skulk behind their own thoughts ; the guilty soul seared 
with crime, weighed down by its own product, is a cow- 
ard with only itself to keep it company. 

Two great rascals were Mr. Jeremy Shadier and 
Mr. Jack Carley — about the same calibre of ruflians', 
their thoughts ran in parallel channels ; the speech of one 
was nearly the copy of the other ; two black peas out of 
the same pod of iniquity. 

“Now,” said Mr. Jeremy Shadier, draining his glass 
as he looked through the bottom of it to the ceiling. 


256 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“what have you to say, Jack Carley, about that hell 
scrape? What was it dropped on me out of that tree — 
thunderbolt, man, beast, thing or the Devil himself? 
He had fists or hoofs anyway as hard as fence rocks 
and laid them on like a steam hammer! He or it must 
have weighed a ton, judging from the way it came down ! 
Have you any idea, Jack, what it means?” 

“Not a hooter! But we’ve got Milo again!” 

“What! By ! Bring him down! No; I’ll 

jump on him in his bed ! Some pal of his — ” 

“No, it wasn’t! Keep your seat, Shad, and let your 
hair lie down and rest! When the carriage got onto 
the pike, Milo skipped out and skulked in Mottle’s 
orchard till treed by that yelping cur of Plym’s. In 
the tree, Milo says, he cut and trimmed a club, and, then 
driving off the dog and nearly braining him, got into 
Mottle’s meal bin to have a nap till daylight — ” 

“A d d pretty story ! Some pal of his — ” 

“I say no, and if you’ll wedge your weather eye open 
and let your brain kick itself clear, you’ll see something. 
Now, fasten to this and tie up your tongue while I make 
it plain to you: If the man who dropped on you and 
made you see new moons and stars, was a pal of Milo’s, 
do you suppose Milo would have left the carriage? If 
he lies and did not leave it, why did they quit the team 
when they could push on till the horses dropped in their 
tracks, with seven hours darkness before them? And 
there’s no doubt Milo did leave the carriage where he 
said he did ; if he had left it where we found it, he would 
not have been skulking around Mottle’s Farm — ” 

“He’s a d d liar! How do you know he was 

around the Mottle Farm? He can lie like — ” 

“Let your flip-flap tongue coddle itself a minute! 
After you drove away with the carriage, Aleck and I 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


257 


went hunting for Milo. Plyrn’s dog was howling and we 
knew something was moving there. Toward morning 
when it was time for old Mottle to do his milking, Aleck, 
went over to Pike Staff Road, while I mounted guard 
under Beetle Crag. It was lucky for us that Milo made 
his nest in a meal bin, for when old Mottle begun to 
rattle around, Milo took to his heels and made for cover 
in Hokopokonoket Swamp. You were in no laughing 
mood, at that time, Shad, with one eye in a mourning 
frill, a big spavin lately grown behind one ear, and your 
jaw cockbilled and canted toward some of those new 
stars you saw when the Devil or something tried his 
knuckles or hoofs on you — ” 

“No more of that! Go on with your story and be 
d d to you!” 

“I was going to say, my dear Shad,” continued Jack, 
laughing at his own wit, “that you would have laughed, 
if in the mood for laughing, to see Milo sprint over the 
fields. You know he can’t run any more than Aleck’s 
three-legged nag with two dozen things the matter 
with him. But to see him try his legs was' worth more 
than any race I ever saw at the fair. He was white as 
chalk all over from rolling in the meal bin and as easy 
to follow as a ghost with a lantern. In the swamp we 
nabbed him, and he’s on duty again as good as new !” 

“If it was not one of Milo’s pals, who in the Devil, or 
what was it that tree shed on me?” 

“Whisper that to some of those stars you saw for the 
first time! But it’s a great mystery! There’s some- 
thing about it that makes me uncomfortable; it was 
the Devil’s patchwork, but by ! it was slick !” 

“Should say it was ! ’Twould’t seem quite so slick to 
you, Mr. Jack Carley, if the Devil’s hoofs had played 
on your topknot !” 


258 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Jack laughed and rested his head on the back of the 
chair as he relapsed into boisterous merriment. “Aleck, 
bring another bottle! Shad, I’d give an eagle to have 
seen that thumping! I told Hitty we had a new man 
to do the night dodging for this reason : As she’s out of 
joint with this business, as you know, but don’t dare to 
squeal, she might think, if we changed watchmen oc- 
casionally, that everything was o. k. — or why trust the 
secret to so many? See? Shad, if you had my head 
on your shoulders — ” 

“I wish I’d had it the other night ! If you have such 
a wonderful head on your shoulders, will you stir round 
and find out what kind of fruit grows on that tree in one 
night ; and if any more of the kind is likely to drop, put 
your own fine crop of wool under it and see how you 
like it!” 

“But,” said Jack, pouring another bumper of the three 
year-old, “this little skirmish with the Devil, painful as 
it was to you, my dear Shad, must help us and lead us up 
to a pile of money. The time is ripe ; the iron is hot and 
we must strike before it cools. When our trees around 
here, heretofore respectable, as you suggest, Shad, have 
begun to shed such queer fruit on the unsuspecting head 
of a gentleman of the name of Shadier — thunderbolts, 
kicking mules with shoes on, trip hammers with steam 
attachment, or something that can drive two horses on 
the run in pitch darkness, through a narrow and crooked 
lane without grazing a hub, or barking a tree, and care- 
fully hitches the horses and tucks them up in their 
blankets — when such things come to pass, Shad, it must 
be evident to an observing mind like yours, that spies 
are abroad, and that it is time to set the danger signal 
and to hedge our interests in. A spirit of enquiry has 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


259 


put on legs, and, according to your account, very hard 
knuckles, and perches in trees. 

“Now is the time to bring to a head the little matter 
we’ve had in mind for some time. Right away quick, 
Shad, even tomorrow you must see Master Dog or 
Mistress Cat, his charming wife, that beautiful woman 
with the bewitching eyes — beautiful as well as bewitch- 
ing to anyone who admires snakes — and give them my 
most sincere and ever blooming compliments so long as 
the cash comes prompt — and say to them, individually or 
collectively, as best suits your fancy, that he was’ off 
again, not long ago (although he wasn’t), that he is get- 
ting so slippery and determined owing to the fact that 
he still clings to the insane idea that he is not insane, 
that he is continually slipping through our fingers like 
an eel (although he is not) in spite of night watchmen 
and the whole of us, that somebody or something has an 
eye or a whole dozen of them on us, perches in trees 
and in the most impolite and ungentlemanly way falls 
like a big loaded cocoanut on the head of our es- 
teemed — ” 

“Enough of that!” 

“Say to them, Shad, that we are pining to skeletons 
to be released (although we are not) from further re- 
sponsibility; that something must be decided forthwith 
or we shall unbolt, throw wide the door and let him go 
(although we shall not). Shad,” continued Jack, lower- 
ing his voice, “the time for final drive has come! If it 
comes to” — here Jack drew his hand across his throat — 
“then send the threat home to their hardened hearts, as 
the preacher saith, in your own convincing and per- 
suasive way! And, Shad, score high — not less than a 
double V with three ciphers behind it! Begin tomor- 
row and come quick with any news. I can’t leave here 


260 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


now, and your manner of living is too high for Aleck ; 
you treat him so well, I do not dare to send him down 
to partake of your generous hospitality. Tuesday night, 
Shad, I shall look hard for you! Don’t forget to give 
my warmest regards to Mistress Cat ! If you could get 
her photograph for me, Shad, you’ll do the farm a good 
turn. I’d hang her picture in the cornbarn; never a rat 
or mouse would dare come a second time ! Now, if we 
want any supper, we must give Hitty a chance to get 
it. Unlock the door, Aleck, and then we’ll call on our 
mutual friend and enquire about his health so that you 
can make report, Shad, to your amiable superior officer, 
Mistress Cat.” 

The three rascals went out laughing on their way to 
the room of the prisoner to torment their victim ac- 
cording to the belief of Hitty. As soon as they disap- 
peared, Hitty came out of her room with that cautious 
look and step that had become habitual; the peddler 
recovered his normal sense quickly, and Hitty came near 
and whispered: 

“By standing on a chair and listening at the crack at 
the top of the door of my room, I can hear a good deal. 
I was in hopes you wouldn’t drink — ” 

“I didn’t ! I poured it all into the sink when they ran 
to the door!” 

“O, and you heard every word ?” 

“Yes; but I’m not sober yet. When supper’s ready, 
you’ll have to shake me ! Look for Plym at one o’clock ! 
He’ll tell you what to do !” 

Jack had a merry time in waking up the peddler and 
in trying to convince him that his staggering legs would 
support him. “Serves you right, you old imbecile,” 
muttered Jack, “for making a swill tub of yourself and 
drinking liquor too good for you. A little richness 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


261 


knocks some men straight! Well, stay there, then, you 
drunken sot,” exclaimed Jack, giving the peddler a push 
that caused him to collapse in a heap on the settle, after 
several ineffectual attempts to gain his feet with Jack’s 
help. 

“I won’t see the old man abused!” exclaimed Hitty, 
coming forward and looking upon Jack with flashing 
eyes. When supper was ready, Hitty poured a cup of 
tea and placed it on a chair near the settle where the 
peddler could help himself ; the peddler managed to pour 
a part of it down his throat, but a greater part over his 
clothing to the great merriment of Jack and Aleck. 
Hitty also placed before him a plate of doughnuts, 
cheese, and apple pie; and, under this treatment, he 
began to revive and once more to grasp his faculties; 
but the return to sobriety was slow so that neither Jack 
nor Aleck might think it necessary to neglect their 
duties. But they remained in the kitchen, and at last 
the peddler, able to swing his legs with tolerable ac- 
curacy, was. locked in his room again and the last act in 
the preliminary skirmish was over. 


262 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE RESCUE OF THE CARLEY PRISONER. 

The night wind, keen and piercing, kept at half quick 
step by the forest’s sturdy opposition, escapes at last 
from the monotonous and sullen growling of the broad 
oak and the tall pignut (as the last remnant of clothing 
yields to this hurrying tramp), and with a bound, 
stretching its wings in the cleared place, fell upon the 
Carley mansion, with renewed vigor, whistling merrily 
as it frolicked in the nooks and crannies and tripped soft- 
ly through the cracks and loop holes of the crumbling 
structure, compelling the aged peddler, crowned with 
years and partly clad in a yellow coat, to creep into 
bed with his clothes on ; but not to sleep ; rather to satis- 
fy and appease the man who has learned to climb porches 
with a bull’s eye lantern in his hand. 

There he is ! He threw in his spying ray of light and 
let it rest a moment upon the recumbent form of the 
peddler. He saw nothing, evidently, to stir his think- 
ing powers out of their normal channel and retired as 
noiselessly as he came. The clock struck twelve; the 
peddler arose and took out of his pack, underclothing, 
a suit, and an overcoat, together with a soft felt hat. Col- 
lar, necktie and cuffs did not appear, for this was not 
to be a dress party or an excursion for mere pleasure, al- 
though much pleasure was expected to come from it. 
The peddler sprung the lock of the closet door and 
placed the clothing within the closet for the prisoner, 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 263 

who was soon to be a free man if the Carleys kept to 
their beds and dreams and no obstacle appeared. 

The Carley prisoner could not make headway against 
the sharp-edged breeze now at large and roaming up and 
down, in his prison dress, for he wore only trousers and 
shirt — not a shoe or stocking or vest or coat made a part 
of his wardrobe. In cold weather, he kept warmth with- 
in him by wrapping bed clothes around him ; the fire 
was supposed to be sufficient and it might have been if 
he had kept awake during the night to replenish it, and 
the shirking Aleck had not forgotten often, especially 
when in his cups, to supply fuel. 

Hark! The old man is coming! He is in the closet 
now and there is a glimmer of light under the door ; on 
his knees, the peddler looked into the closet to make 
sure that no other man is prowling there ; yes, it is he ; 
he has lighted a candle end to help him dress. The ped- 
dler now in the angle, with the help of his own bull's 
eye, examined a pair of handcuffs and another device of 
queer shape and construction ; it was a gag taken from 
a criminal by Captain Bonny's own hand and loaned for 
this occasion; it will go into any mouth large or small 
and buckles behind the head over the ears; it is harm- 
less; it will allow the gagged man a chance to breath 
through his nose, the way every man of any account 
ought to breath all the time ; if the man who makes the 
acquaintance of this gag has been so lazy and shiftless as 
to allow his nose to get the upper hand and lead him, 
whether he will or no, with one or both nostrils closed, 
so much the worse for him. 

The peddler behind the headboard of the bed now 
looked into the open space around the house and over to 
the big oak accused of unnatural conduct, and the ped- 
dler chuckled softly at the thought of this tree's produc- 


264 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


in g another crop on this very night. He moved the slide 
of the bull's eye and a streak of light tripped across the 
dry stubble, not upon the maligned oak, but across and 
back the yard in a twinkling. Sh! There is a move- 
ment in the porch below ; the night dodger is awake and 
alert; immediately a dark form strides across the stub- 
ble, turns and looks up. The peddler gives him another 
shot — a little prod of light right in the eye ; the man rubs 
his eyes and hastens toward the house; he is surprised 
and will know immediately what it means ; the grating of 
the ladder on the eaves of the porch is not so gentle as 
before, for the climber is in haste. The man is now on 
the roof — now at the window; he throws his light into 
the room ; he sees no one in the bed, and he cannot see 
the peddler as he is flattened against the wall by the win- 
dow. 

The floor of the room is lower than the window sill, 
even with the roof of the porch, and the way to enter 
from the porch is to thrust in foot first; but the watch- 
man may have doubts ; h$ is coming head first ; he can- 
not raise the window and hold it up, and help himself 
and hold the lantern at the same time and have both 
hands free; he raises the window, places the lantern, 
now closed on the sill, and on his knees thrusts in his 
head and shoulders ; now as the back holds up the sash, 
he pauses and reaches for the lantern, and at the same 
time the peddler reaches for him like a giant let loose. 
With a pillow in his right hand, he lifts up — knocks up 
the man's head against the window sash, presses’ him to 
the side of the window and wedges him against the 
casing. 

At the same time a dark form appears on the roof 
porch; it falls on the man or that part of him on the 
roof, pulls his legs from under him, and, according to his 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


265 


usual practice in similar cases, sits down upon him. The 
window and Plym are on the man's back and half of 
him is out and half is in. The peddler applies the gag ; 
it is a good fit ; he attaches a handcuff to one wrist and 
brings the other to meet it ; he reaches a pair of cuffs to 
Plym, who finds that they are of the right size for the 
man's ankles. 

The peddler now drew the man into the room, and, 
with the help of Plym and cords brought for the pur- 
pose, they bound the man to the bed fiat on his back in 
a comfortable position and a pillow under his head. He 
will be discovered and released soon enough, probably, 
without leaving him to make a disturbance as he might 
with even hands and feet tied, if not held down on the 
bed. Not a word had been uttered and not a sound had 
been made loud enough to wake a sleeper in that room. 
Behind the headboard, the peddler grasped Plym's hand, 
but Plym did not even whisper, as he returned the grip, 
for the man's ears are not gagged, and Plym’s stutter, 
even in whisper, might disclose what, for prudential rea- 
sons, were better kept under cover for the present. 

The peddler looked at his watch and exposed the face 
under the bull's eye to Plym. In the dark, they ex- 
amined the man on the bed again; he was secure and 
breathing easy. The bed slat opens the closet door and 
out came the Carley prisoner. He shook hands with 
both the peddler and Plym in silence; under the bull's 
eye they examine the prisoner's suit; it is several sizes 
too large; but that does not matter; the wearer appears 
like another man — not an old man at all, not over forty- 
five or fifty. The peddler showed his watch again to 
Plym, and Plym descends to meet Hitty. The pantry 
window is raised and Hitty appeared. 


266 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“I can’t go, Plym !” Her voice was husky, ending in 
what sounded like a sob. 

“Wh-what d’ye mean?” whispered Plym. “Wh-why 
can’t ye?” 

“ ’Cause it seems like turnin’ my back on my own 
flesh and blood ! All night I’ve been thinking of the old 
days, Plym, when the boys were little! I promised my 
brother on his death bed I’d try to be good’s a mother 
to the boys, and the Lord knows I’ve tried to do for 
them. I know they’ve done wrong ! I want to get away, 
but somehow I can’t, at the last minute, make up my 
mind to go. I’ve had an awful struggle, Plym, but I’ve 
decided not to go.” 

“B-but ye said ye wa-was er fraid t-ter st-stay arter — ” 

“I am, Plym, almost ! But I can’t go ! I can’t, Plym !” 

“Wa-wal, Miss Hit-Hitty, ye’ll k-keep mum, wo-won’t 
ye?” 

“Yes, yes, Plym! Not a word! And thank you a 
thousand times, Plym ! Good bye !” 

“Goo-good bye! I-I’ll come ter s-see ye p-purty 
soon !” 

Plym returned to the roof of the porch, for the peddler 
was waiting to see Plym and Hitty pass the big oak be- 
fore he descended. He helped his companion to a sure 
foothold on the porch and then led to the ladder. Plym 
carried the peddler’s pack and black bag. On the 
ground the peddler was holding the ladder as the Carley 
prisoner, no, the free man, came down. He was three 
rungs from the bottom when, with a swaying, grinding, 
splintering sound, the porch fell with a mighty crash. 

Now for life and liberty — a hot run through Pignut 
Lane ! No sleeper, even with the three-year-old’s clutch 
upon him, can cling to his pillow after a roaring crash 
like that; the Carleys must soon pursue. Plym carries 


A NARRAGANSE'TT PEEk. 267 

the peddler’s trade gear, and the peddler gives his atten- 
tion to the free man, and, as fast as he can run, they 
hasten through the woods till they come to a wide 
cleared place where Ralph Markman Paige and Arthur 
Wain worth, with carriage and pair, are waiting. As the 
peddler stepped into the carriage and closed the door 
behind him, a sense of relief, of exultation came as the 
first reward for his labors. After all, it was an easy vic- 
tory — won without a scratch — and now the last act in 
the rescue — a quick ride to the city. 

Plym held the reins and the carriage was passing 
rapidly on toward the pike when it came to a sudden 
standstill. The peddler sprang out and heard voices or 
the sound of them and of loud laughter and revelry. 
Several persons were approaching slowly. No sound of 
a vehicle or the tramp of horse could be heard. If the 
midnight revelers were on foot, there was nothing to 
fear, probably ; but if they were riding, the vehicles could 
not pass unless one turned into the wood, if indeed that 
were possible, in the darkness and the trees standing 
thick almost to the wheel’s hub. Plym ran forward to 
see if the brawlers rode or were on foot, for the way 
was padded with rank grass and a covering of leaves. 
Plym reported a horse and buckboard containing four 
persons approaching; at least, he counted four lighted 
cigars. 

Plym finds an open space in the forest only choked 
with underbrush that the carriage will pass over, and, 
taking the horses by the head, backed the carriage into 
the wood. The buckboard and its roystering crew 
passed and the way was open again, but the carriage was 
held fast. In backing into the wood, the rear wheels 
passed between two small oak trees; the ground was 
sloping, and, after the wheels had passed the trees, they 


268 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


slid down hill, bringing one of the trees against the 
side of the carriage ; when the carriage was started, the 
tree came against the hind axle and wedged in, held 
fast. 

This was a dilemma. The Carleys must have been 
aroused by the falling porch and would learn soon what 
had happened; they would pursue by the wood path, 
thinking naturally that the escaped prisoner would flee 
under the cover of the wood as long as possible. Five 
against two, or three, if the gagged man was released, 
were enough to insure victory in a personal encounter; 
but such an event must be avoided at any cost. All con- 
cerned knew what was at stake, and they knew that Jack 
Carley would not stop short of violence to blot out evi- 
dence of his infamy. It might appear cowardly to run 
away (and live to fight another day), but the bravest man 
may show his bravery by retreating and yielding, ap- 
parently. During the attempt to free the carriage, the 
old man stood by and clung trembling to his rescuer, 
the old peddler, and begged them to leave the carriage 
and to hasten away. 

There was no alternative. In vain Plym and others 
to help him, tugged, pulled and breathed hard; a light 
might show where the pinch was, but it might reveal too 
much and lead the Carleys straight to their game or 
bring home one of Jack’s bullets. The horses were un- 
hitched and the blankets from the carriage thrown over 
them. Paige mounted one and Wainworth the other, 
and rode away to Hokopokonoket Swamp, while Plym 
led the peddler and his companion to the Mottle Farm. 
Snow was now falling and a sharp, cutting wind was 
putting on long boots and beginning to blow a gale ; be- 
fore they reached the farm, the rain began to come with 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 269 

the snow, and rain, hail, snow and a mixture called sleet, 
made life up-hill and laborious. 

When they approached the farmhouse, Plym ran for- 
ward to muzzle Stump lest his bark might attract the 
Carleys, and led his bedraggled and dripping friends to 
his own room. All were drenched and chilled to the 
marrow ; but, unmindful of self, Plym tucked them in his 
warm bed and covered with blankets; locking the door 
and his friends in, Plym, after changing his coat for a dry 
one, set out for Hokopokonoket Swamp to guide Paige 
and Wainworth to a sheltered place where they could 
remain till daylight came. At the Mottle Farm was hos- 
pitality for all, but it was not considered wise to take 
anything there that could not be concealed; the Car- 
leys, in spite of Stump, might explore, and, finding 
strange horses in the barn, come to rash conclusions. 

In a grove of hemlocks, where the storm hardly pene- 
trated, in the carriage blankets, one for each horse and 
man, Paige and Wainworth smoked their pipes in com- 
fort and waited for the dawn. Plym returned to the 
farm, looked into his room and found his guests in sound 
sleep ; in the cook room he built a fire and changed his 
clothing and began to rehearse the story he must tell his 
uncle and aunt. Plym had been ordered to rise early 
enough to build the kitchen fire and thus save his uncle 
the pangs of rheumatism that were now occasionally 
making free with his stalwart frame, but not often had he 
been able to shake off sleep in time to be of any service ; 
but now Plym would redeem part of his reputation and 
do what might help to conciliate his uncle and aunt. 

He did not doubt their hospitality and sympathy, but 
he knew that they belonged to the mind-your-own-busi- 
ness class of people and were adverse to meddling with 
their neighbors' affairs or taking sides in any family dis- 


270 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


turbance. About four o’clock Plym began to rattle the 
kitchen stove; his uncle and aunt slept in the room di- 
rectly over the kitchen and there was an opening in the 
ceiling to admit the heat. 

“Who’s thar?” shouted Aseneth. 

“M-me ! T-tell Uncle Ark-Ark’lus he kin stay in 
b-bed’s long’s he wa-wants ter. I-I’ll dew ther milkin’ !” 
He snickered when he heard them talking together in a 
low voice. He could imagine the complimentary things 
they were saying about him. 

“Yi-yis,” soliloquized Plym in response to what his 
aunt might be saying about him, “I-I kin be d-dreffle 
goo-good when I-I’m er mind ter be! But I-I wish 
ye’d gi-git u-pup quick’s ye kin, fer I-I’m er git-gittin’ 
p-purty nar-narvous erbeout wh-what I-I got ter tell ye ; 
an’ I-I »ain’t cock-cocksure heow ye’ll t-take et! But 
I-I reckon I-I’ve got suthin’ thet’ll je-jest bring ye roun’ 
squar’s er brick. I-I je-jest reckon thet’ll d-dew et, but 
I-I dunno fer k-keeps !” 

When the fire was roaring and the tea kettle was pip- 
ing up, Plym seized the milk pails and ran to the barn ; 
the milking was done when his uncle appeared ; after the 
cows and horses had had their breakfast, they returned 
to the kitchen. Plym saw that he was in favor now; his 
aunt beamed upon him graciously and his uncle was 
more cheerful than usual. 

“N-neow,” said Plym with a lump in his throat, “set 
d-deown er minute an’ let m-me tell ye suthin’ thet ha- 
happened last night ! I-I’ll d-dew et quick’s I-I kin an’ 
not stut-stut — Wal, I-I swanny — any more’n I-I kin 
help!” 

Archelaus and Aseneth listened spellbound with star- 
ing eyes and bated breath, and Aseneth exclaimed and 
waved her hands in the thrilling places in the narrative. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


271 


“But, Plym,” said Aseneth, after Plym had concluded, 
“I dunno ’beout yer bringin’ thet man here, though I 
’spose ye hed tew when ther kerriage was caught! I’m 
erf raid et’ll make trouble fer us! We don’t want ter 
git nobody erginst us.” 

Plym expected this and held in reserve what he “rec- 
koned” would go to the mark quick and “bring them 
around.” He watched them closely as he imparted this 
additional information. The effect was immediately ap- 
parent — it was magical. Archelaus stopped his medita- 
tive nursing of his rheumatic knee and drew nearer to 
Plym; and Aseneth’s face was wreathed and ribboned 
with many broad smiles playing tag over that rosy coun- 
tenance. 

“But ye ’bain’t sure o’ thet, Plym!” said Aseneth, 
trying in vain to conceal her satisfaction. 

“Yi-yis I-I be ! Je-jest cocksure on’t ! I-I tell ye Aunty, 
ef ye’ll je-jest d-dew yer pur-purtiest — wal, I-I tell ye, 
suthin’s er go-goin’ ter ha-happen! M-my Jiminy ! Gr- 
Gret Shagbark ! Et’s er go-goin’ ter be leetle t-ther big- 
biggest thing ye ever heered on! N-neow,” continued 
Plym, assured that he had won his case, “ye wa-wanter 
git ther nicest breakfast ye ever d-dreamed on ! S-some 
o’ thet new ha-ham an’ ther big B-Brahmy eggs, an’ 
je-jest er middlin’ slice er tew o’ thet poun’ ca-cake.” 

“Yis,” said Aseneth, laughing in spite of her deter- 
mination not to, “ye’re talkin’ fer yerself neow ! Lor’ I 
hain’t hardly hed er taste o’ thet cake, ye’ve kept at et so ! 
Ef ye live, ye’ll find ye’ll hev ter eat suthin’ ’sides poun’ 
cake all ther time !” 

“An’, A-Aunty,” exclaimed Plym, passing quickly 
from this admonition, “soon’s Si-Sis’ Ann gits u-pup, 
tackle her, wi-will ye, an’ t-tell her she’s got ter k-keep 
mum ! But d-don’t ye t-tell her wh-what I-I telled ye 


272 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


las’ ! Don’t ye fergit ’beout thet, A-Aunty ! We d-don’t 
wa-want ev’rybody — ther gin-gin’ral p-public — from 
Thorney Brook, wh-whar ther ansisters ware er wras- 
wrastlin’ fer er livin’, wa-way cross ter Bunkum Field 
er knowin’ ev’rythin’ — ” 

“I kin ’tend ter Sis’ Ann! Ye needn’t give no more 
orders !” 

But Plym had little time to give to pound cake or to 
Sis’ Ann ; his mind and body were loaded down with im- 
portant duties to be discharged to his fellow men now 
dependent on his attention. He called his guests to 
breakfast, and, taking his own morning meal in his hand, 
hurried away to Hokopokonoket Swamp; he carried a 
basket filled with good things and a can of hot coffee; 
he did not forget the horses — trust Plym to see that all 
animals with which he had to do, were well cared for — 
and provided a peck of oats for each. Taking a cir- 
cuitous route, to mislead spying eyes, if any were aimed 
at him, he ran nimbly through Pike Staff Road and 
thus entered Hokopokonoket Swamp on the other side. 

As he hastens through the stubble clogged with snow 
and ice an idea worth entertaining and giving a snug 
place in the fireplace of his mind, comes to him. The 
partridges, now that the weather has cleared and the 
sun holds up its head, will be looking for breakfast, too, 
on Papoose Neck, good feeding ground if the snow has 
not covered, and it has not, for the storm king dropped 
only a thin layer as he passed. Plym will take his gun 
for the sake of lingering partridges and for the sake of 
appearance, and twist his path around by the Carley 
Mansion to see how the old house appears with no lips 
to its mouth — without porch — and to learn, if there be 
opportunity, the state of mind the Carleys are in on this 
bright, crisp morning. Fortunate occurrence, thought 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


273 


Plym, the falling of the porch, for Jack and Aleck, al- 
ways overworked and weary, now had a new wood pile 
at the front door, and would not be compelled to go into 
the forest for fuel; an ill wind brings always something 
good. 

Plym looked on with great pleasure and satisfaction as 
Paige and Wainworth picnicked in the hemlock grove in 
the calm depths of Hokopokonoket Swamp, and made 
“mi-highty short work,” according to Plym’s report, of 
the juicy ham, the corpulent sausage and the corn cakes 
golden with Ayrshire butter, not mentioning the pound 
cake which Plym hoped they would not like; but they 
did like it and not a crumb as large as a pin head was 
overlooked ; and the horses looked kindly toward Plym 
and smiled upon him (as horses do always when they 
carry the ears forward) ; with half-closed eyes, they 
munched the fat oats (the horse’s pound cake) of Mottle 
Farm. 

At daybreak or soon after, Plym was to go hunting, 
ostensibly, to visit the carriage and hunt cautiously 
around the Carley Farm for anything that might be dis- 
closed ; the carriage must come away, and it was neces- 
sary to know, if possible, what the Carleys were doing. 
Paige and Bruce (the old peddler is no more as such) 
on the lower edge of the swamp, were to wait for signals. 
Wainworth must open school and could not help in the 
release of the carriage unless it might be taken away 
before nine o’clock. The man rescued from the Carleys 
could not be taken away till nightfall, but the carriage 
could not be left where it was all day. 

When Plym returned to the house, he found Bruce 
and his uncle and aunt with long faces. The rescued 
man had hardly time to eat his breakfast before the 
stealthy foe, rheumatism, appeared and laid its hard grip 


2 74 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

upon what appeared to be an easy and quickly sub- 
jugated victim; there was no denying the fact that al- 
though the man was free from the Carleys, yet he was 
in bonds again that chafed even more than the Carley 
fetters; he was ill, perhaps seriously ill; chilled and 
drenched the night before, the enemy laid hold of him 
and wracked his joints, and Bruce and Archelaus helped 
him into Plym’s bed again. 

Aseneth was equal to any emergency and to this one ; 
she did nothing by halves ; “the whole or none might 
have been her motto. A fire was started in the spare 
room — a kind of holy of holies in the Mottle Farm- 
house, where Archelaus and Plym dare not set foot un- 
less in Sunday dress and then on tip-toe — where the big 
Bible was kept and the silver spoons with Aseneth’s 
maiden initials on the handles — where the patch-work 
wonders and heirlooms were stored for the benefit (of 
moths), perhaps, of Plym or his posterity, if he had 
any. The bed was aired, warmed (as beds ought to be — 
with live coals in a brass pan) and coaxed into summer 
hospitality ; and Plym and Bruce, Archelaus bringing up 
the rear, carried the guest into his new quarters, for the 
rheumatism had taken such liberties that his legs refused 
to do their duty, and he sank gratefully into the softest 
and warmest bed that ever coddled weary man in Our- 
town. 

Aseneth was versed in the art of medicine — the natural 
art — the art that was founded on common sense and 
supported by natural aids. As for rheumatism, ’twas a 
foe she was glad to meet more than half way with a stern- 
ness and stubbornness that no rheumatism could with- 
stand. Archelaus was a victim occasionally, but usually 
Aseneth kept it at bay. And now having Sis’ Ann (now 
in subjection) to help, Aseneth began the onslaught on 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


275 


her guest’s rheumatism immediately with an army of 
hot water bottles properly medicated inside and out by 
the herbs brought from the attic. Aseneth believed as 
a part of her medical creed, in feeding the inner fire and 
in keeping it roaring up ; and no cook imported in bonds, 
of unpronounceable name, could concoct more appetizing 
dishes — simples, every one — to tempt and to lead on 
than Aseneth ; and they were served with such delicacy, 
so daintily on old china (imported in a wandering ship 
only a little behind the Mayflower) that it was no won- 
der that the guest pinched himself to make sure of his 
identity — to make sure that he was in the flesh, some- 
what frail, and not in the topsy turvey of nightmare. 

Bruce changed coats with Paige and removed his aged 
whiskers before leaving the carriage. Sis’ Ann, when 
introduced to him, made an old-time Thorney Brook 
curtsey, and, later, she declared to Aseneth that that 
boy Plym after all did make good acquaintances, and 
that Mr. Bruce, “ef he was most’s black’s er nigger,” 
was the finest gentleman she had ever met. The guest 
was now comfortable and in good hands, and, now, the 
liberation of the carriage was the next duty. Plym con- 
ducted Bruce to the rendezvous in Hokopokonoket 
Swamp and then started on his hunting excursion. 


1 


276 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XX. 

PLYM AND THE CONSTABLE. 

Plym started on his hunting expedition, really, a re- 
connoissance, eagerly looking for much satisfaction to 
come from many things to all concerned. As he strode 
on toward Beetle Crag and Papoose Neck through the 
frost' bejeweled stubble, he patted and tried to coax into 
greater prominence in his mind, now taxed with enough 
to give a prime minister the headache, the idea that 
Plympton Hanker, taking him at his best (in his Sunday 
suit and his favorite cream-colored necktie) was entitled 
to respect and support in pushing his claim to a position 
in the world higher than any heretofore attained. 

But the idea was shy, owing to the modesty of its 
keeper, and, like a bashful child, hid in the closet, refused 
to come out, and shrunk back when the stare of the 
world came in through the half open-door; but Plym 
was securely anchored to one fact in relation to that 
Plympton Hanker aforesaid, and the thought of it put 
stiff and springy springs under his heels and sent him 
on at a swinging gait ; and that was that that tyrannical 
and often tricky and underhanded (nothing open and fair 
about it anyway) stutter was beginning to find out that 
it was not wanted, and, that he, the Plympton Hanker, 
aforesaid, now (not all the time, but often) had the up- 
per hand, and that he could occasionally throttle it and 
toss it, neck and crop, clear of his mind and thoughts. 

This stunted growth on the part of the stutter now 
beginning to appear in Plym’s speech was the result of 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


277 


the overtopping and shading development of confidence, 
the offspring of good deeds well done and the* apprecia- 
tion of others openly and warmly expressed. 

As soon as Plym reached Bull Pen Pike, he sauntered 
leisurely, like a crack and cautious sportsman, carrying 
his gun on his arm, and, looking sharply for the flushing 
of the game, for spying, perhaps suspicious eyes, might 
be directed toward him from some place of conceal- 
ment. After all, his hurried charging up Rattlesnake 
Hill and around by the Pike Staff Road to the ren- 
dezvous in Hokopokonoket Swamp might have been 
observed. But this thought did not cause Plym much 
uneasiness ; the great point had been gained — the prison- 
er released — and, although it were better to work under 
cover a while longer, yet there was little to fear if all ex- 
posure came a little ahead of time as planned. 

The Carleys must have discovered the carriage, and 
if they connected it with the flight of their prisoner, 
naturally they would be interested in further movements 
to free it. A bend in the pike brought Plym to the en- 
trance of Pignut Lane that led by the carriage and to the 
Carley Mansion. He was on the point of turning into 
it when he saw Constable Budd approaching from 
Snickerville Four Corners'. Budd was riding in what 
he called his “bag buggy” — a one seat, two wheel trap 
used by jockeys and others who sported in horse flesh 
and wished to make the fact known. Budd came on at a 
lively pace or as lively as his very ordinary horse — a 
foundered gelding — would permit, and Plym came to the 
conclusion that Budd was, as usual, on the track of 
“game something animated him and made him eager ; 
he was’ an accommodating official ; if he was hard upon 
the heels of some ill-doer, and he was always, accord- 


278 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ing to his own brave words, he was good enough to tell 
every, man he met. 

"Hullo, Plym !” he said, drawing rein and coming 
to a standstill. "Hunting, eh? What luck?" 

"N-nothin’ yit! Jest c-come eout!" 

"Seems to me I see you pretty often with a gun, Plym, 
but I never saw you have any game ! 'Fraid you are not 
much of a hunter, Plym !" 

"P-raps I bean't much et hun-huntin', but I-I dew git 
suthin' once in er while, an’ thet's more'n ye d-dew! 
I-I never yit heered tell o' yer git-girtin' yer f-fingers on 
ary one o' them chick-chicken thieves ye're alius on 
t-ther track o', an' er-er je-jest er goin' ter nab. I-I’m 
'way head o' ye fer git-gittin', fer I-I dew git suthin' !" 

"Well," said Budd, laughing and pretending to be 
pleased with this thrust, although he was not, "what’s 
been going on around here? I hear there was strange 
doings in the Carley woods last night. Heard anything 
about it?" 

"I-I ain’t us'ly er roamin' o' nights ! I-I like s-sleep- 
in' better. What's ben er goin' on? Wh-what'd ye 
hear?" 

"Jack Carley and Aleck went to town on the early 
train this morning and stopped to tell me of a carriage 
up in the woods, broke down and covered with blood, 
and the ground torn up and trampled 'sthough there’d 
been a terrible fight and a h — 1 of a time." 

"S-sho! Ye don't say so!" exclaimed Plym, opening 
his eyes wide and letting his jaw drop as though a 
twenty-pound weight had suddenly been sprung on it. 

"Looks like murder and all that!" exclaimed Budd, 
closing his mouth like a steel trap, and looking fierce, 
"and I'm going to get to the bottom of it! Come on if 
you want to!" 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


279 

“I-I’m with ye! ’Spose ye’re ’fraid t-ter go erlone 
wh-whar’s so much blood’s er runnin’ ! Go’s fast’s ye 
wanter! I-I kin keep u-pup with ye an’ b-beat thet 
nag o’ yourn ef er b-bundle o’ oats was er ha-hangin’ er 
front o’ his nose !” 

The Carleys, then, had not connected the carriage 
with the escape of their man, and, doubtless, had gone to 
town to consult their friend Shad. 

When Budd reached the carriage he jumped out of his 
bag buggy eagerly and a speculative gleam opened wid- 
er his sleepy eyes ; he walked around the carriage 
stealthily as though it was a monster asleep and might 
awake any moment and grab him ; he examined the 
bruised trunks of trees and the borne down underbrush 
like an Indian of the Fenimore Cooper tribe; on his 
hands and knees, he inspected footprints in the dead 
leaves; looked wise and mysterious; shook his head; 
glared around; took out the cushions of the carriage, 
and held up to better light, not forgetting to smell them 
carefully. Meanwhile, Plym was struggling with laugh- 
ter still keeping out of sight and held down, but threat- 
ening every moment to rise in mutiny, break all bonds 
and rush forth ; evidently, two angels of the god of laugh- 
ter were perched on Plym’s shoulder and each tugging 
stoutly at a cord (a tickling cord) attached to the cor- 
ners of Plym’s mouth. 

“Looks bad!” exclaimed Budd, glaring around and 
hard at Plym, “something’s been going on here that’s 
got to be investigated! I don’t propose to have such 
doings in my county without knowing all about it! I 
give ’em notice I’ll be too many for ’em !” 

“I-I don’t s-see none o’ thet b-blood ye spoke er beout 
er runnin’ rou-roun’ here !” said Plym, sitting down 
upon a fallen tree as Budd renewed his investigations, 


2$0 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


striding here and there with his hat on the back of his 
head, and his face lighting up wonderfully when his 
avaricious eye took in the fine proportions of the car- 
riage. 

“Plym,” remarked Budd, solemnly if not severely, “if 
you'd been hunting crooks all your life, as I have, you’d 
see written here a first-class report of a terrible stri^gle 
— crime — murder — something that’s got to be looked 
into !” 

“Great Besom! I-I’ll tell ye all er beout et! Tew 
t-teums je-jest come tergether in ther lane an’ one had 
ter turn eout ter let tother go by! T-that’s all thar’s 
t’ot fur’s I-I kin see!” 

Budd sniffed contemptously and had no answer for 
such stupidity. “I’ll take possession of the carriage,” 
said Budd, regarding the carriage with admiration, “and 
the owners, if they ever call for it, not at all likely, can 
have it by proving property and giving a proper ac- 
count of all these dark doings. Fine carriage ! Almost 
new ! Cost two hundred dollars if a cent ! Fine rig for 
my pair of mares ! No danger the rascals ever claiming 
it, either! Now, Plym, take a hold here and we’ll get 
it out into the lane in about two shakes of a lamb’s tail !” 

The freeing of the carriage was easy by daylight; it 
was necessary only to run it back, and lift up hill the 
exact distance so that the hub of the oif wheel might 
pass the tree on that side. It was a heavy vehicle, how- 
ever, having six seats, and the ground behind the rear 
axle, where the lifters must find foothold, was soft and 
slippery. Budd tugged, perspired and groaned, and 
Plym, apparently, exerted all his strength, growing red 
in the face and blowing after each effort like a sprinter 
spent. Several times the off wheel was almost in the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


281 


right position, when Plym lost his foothold and the 
carriage settled back into former position. 

“No use!” ejaculated Budd, relieving his mind by 
means of many strong words. “We can't do it! Thought 
you was a strong man, Plym ! You can throw any man 
in town and walk off with two barrels of flour, I hear, 
but you can’t lift worth a cent when ’twould be of some 
use ! What’s the use of having strength, if you have any, 
if you can’t make any use of it?” 

“Aw-awful slippery!” returned Plym, apologetically. 
“Can’t gi-git no good footin’! Tell ye wh-what I-I’ll 
dew. I-I got er purty good axe — beout the nicest axe 
ye mo-most ever s-see, an’ et’ll d-drap thet tree in er 
b-beout tew minutes’ ch-choppin’, an’ let t-ther wheel 
eout. Ye gi-git yer hor-horses an’ I’ll g-go fer ther 
axe.” 

“Horses? I’ll hitch the tongue to the gig — ” 

“Ye ca-can’t dew et! Ye’ve g-got tew short turns 
ter m-make ’fore ye git ter ther p-pike, an’ ye know heow 
nar-narrer ther lane is. I-it’ll make tew long er st-string 
ter git roun’ ther corners.” 

“Didn’t think about that ! Guess you are right, Plym ! 
Well, you get your axe and I’ll go for the team — ” 

“Sh!” exclaimed Plym, snatching up his gun and 
peering through the underbrush. Keep quiet, wi-will 
ye ! I’ll give’m b-both bar’ls ! My sixty gracious ! Er 
hull fam’ly eout fer breakfast!” 

“I don’t see anything,” said the sheriff, looking hard 
into the wood. 

“Course ye d-don’t! Ye said ef I-I was er huntin’ 
cr-crooks all my life (adding in an undertone, an’ never 
git-gittin’ any) an’ knowed t-ther biz, I-I’d see er hull 
B-Bull Run battlefield roun’ this kerriage. Ef ye was 
er huntin’ game b-birds (ther most on’m tew gamy fer 


2§2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ye) ye'd see ther purtiest si-sight neow ye most ever 
pitched yer eyes on — ye'd see that cock patty er strut- 
struttin' an’ er ca-callin' his hens. Sh ! He’s g-got tew 
hens an' f-four chicks with 'm! I-I’ll give'm ther tew 
bar'ls !" 

'‘Hold on!” cried Budd. “You'll scare my horse! 
Wait till I get a little way off !” 

Budd drove away and Plym discharged both barrels 
in quick succession — a signal to Bruce and Paige, that 
the road to the carriage was open and that all speed that 
they or their horses could summon was necessary. Plym 
then ran to the first turn in the lane to make sure that 
Budd was retreating properly. He saw the twinkle of 
his yellow wheels around the next bend and then re- 
turned to the carriage. Taking off his coat, Plym at- 
tacked the carriage like a giant who had a personal 
grudge against it, and quicker than it can be told, the 
vehicle was freed and drawn out into the lane, the tongue 
pointing toward the Carley Mansion. In the carriage 
Plym found a paper bag in which Paige had brought his 
midnight lunch; on this with a piece of punk, obtained 
from a rotting stump, he drew the figure of a hand with 
prominent forefinger ; this he impaled on a sapling 
and thrust through the ring at the end of the tongue to 
indicate that Bruce and Paige were to go by the Carley 
Mansion and not through the village where Budd might 
be encountered. 

Now, Plym ran home for his axe. When he reached 
the pike, he turned his head resolutely toward Rattle- 
snake Hill and Snickerville Four Corners that he might 
not see any movement down Bull Pen Pike toward 
Hokopokonoket Swamp. He found his axe and waited 
by the corner of the barn where he could see Budd when 
he appeared at Snickerville Four Corners, but could not 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


283 


see as far down Bull Pen Pike as tire entrance to Pignut 
Lane. At last Budd appeared with his pair of bay mares 
in their best dress — silver mounted harness, for Budd 
was eager to see his mares and the two hundred dollar 
carriage together. 

Plym reached the entrance to Pignut Lane a little 
ahead of Budd. He saw the tracks of two horses and he 
knew that they were going at a good pace when they 
turned into the lane. If Budd should see the tracks, he 
might quicken his steps, but he saw nothing. 

“Pretty good haul!” ejaculated Budd as he came up 
and he and Plym turned into the lane. “I don’t expect 
anybody’ll ever claim that carriage. They don’t dare to ! 
My idea is, Plym, that a man was taken out of that car- 
riage, dragged off into the swamp and done away with. 
Soon’s I get the carriage home, I’ll take a look around 
through Hokypoky Swamp — ” 

“What b-be ye er goin’ ter d-dew with ther ker- 
riage ?” 

“Going to keep it till called for,” replied Budd, laugh- 
ing at Plym’s innocence. 

“ ’T-’taint fer ye ter k-keep more’n ’tis fer me ! What 
ri-right ye got er keepin’ it, fer ye t-talk’s though ye 
was er goin’ ter k-keep fer good ?” 

Budd laughed and slapped the horses with the reins. 
The time had been short, a close shave all around, and 
Plym was now trying to think of some way to hold Budd 
back. Perhaps there was time enough, but he knew that 
Paige and Bruce were not familiar with horses and their 
tackle, and they must be given leeway if possible. 

“What b-be I er goin’ ter git outer this b-business — 
fer choppin’ deown trees fer ye?” 

“O, I’ll give you a dollar, Plym.” 

“Dreffle lib-lib-ral, beant ye! Ye’re goin’ ter git er 


284 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


k-kerriage wuth t-tew hundurd d-dollars, an’ ’spect t-ter 
keep et, an’ ye’ll give me ther rou-rousin’ sum o’ one 
d-dollar! I-I won’t cut d-deown no tree fer no d-dol- 
lar !” and Plym struck his axe into a tree and sat down 
on a stump to arbitrate. 

“I can cut down the tree myself!” 

“Not wi-with my axe ye don’t cut d-deown no tree!” 

“'Well, I’ll do what’s fair, Plym.” 

“What b-be ye of’rin’?” asked Plym, cutting off a 
twig and beginning to whittle a toothpick. 

“What’ll you take?” 

“ ’Spose t-twont take long t-ter cut ther tree d-deown, 
but I-I hev ter be pur-purty keerful er choppin’ ’tween 
ther spokes o’ ther wheel. What ye of’rin’ fer ther job ?” 

“What’ll you take?” 

“Say f-five dollars an’ I-I’m yer sixpunce! Speak 
qu-ick ! I-I aint er hankerin’ arter ther j-job.” 

“That’s too much, Plym, too much; but as I’m in a 
hurry and want to get time enough to hustle around in 
Hokopoky Swamp, I’ll say yes, but it’s steep — too d — d 
steep !” 

“When b-be I-I er goin’ ter git t-ther m-money?” 

“Well, the first time I see you! I haven’t a red with 
me.” 

“O !” said Plym, sitting down again and renewing his 
whittling, “I-I kinder guess I-I don’t wanter cut d-deown 
thet t-tree ! I-I’ll git er long home !” 

“Sure’s I’m a sinner born to trouble, I’ll give you the 
fiver, Plym, soon’s I get the carriage home! You can 
ride right over with me and get your money !” 

“I-I’m with ye, then !” 

“Tell you what, Plym,” said Budd as they proceeded 
up the lane, “you can’t find no such carriage’s that 
around Ourtown! Somebody’ll come and claim it? Not 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


285 


much ! I’ll keep it a reasonable length of time and then 
sell to the highest bidder. See?” And Budd winked 
hard at Piym and said, “I’ll see that the right bidder gets 
it. I’ve been looking for just such a carriage for my 
mares! I wouldn’t be surprised if it cost two fifty — 
every dollar of it.” 

When they came to the place where the carriage was 
left, and found no carriage, Plym and Budd stared at 
each other in blank amazement; Budd was speechless a 
moment, dazed and as good as scuttled; then he burst 
forth in fury and impotent wrath ; and Plym, as soon as 
the first flush of feigned astonishment, would let him 
think, laid down flat on his stomach on the leaves, his 
heels in the air, and laughed till the tears ran in two big 
streams. This was equivalent to sticking pins into Budd. 
If oaths and curses could perch on trees like birds (and 
it is said that curses do sometimes come home to roost), 
the branches roundabout would bend to the point of 
breaking like an overladen fruit tree. Budd was ram- 
pant, kicked the dead leaves and a stout oak tree that 
held the carriage as though it had committed an offence 
in letting the carriage go, and glared at Plym fiercely. 

“I Jp’lieve you know something about it ! There want 
time to do it! You saw somebody, I know you did! 
I’ll make you pay for it, too !” 

“Yis, t-thar was time — d-dead loads o’ time fer any- 
body thet’s g-got er leetle li-life ! I haint seen er si-single 
soul sence ye we-went off! Ye’re je-jest beat clean eout 
o’ yer boots, thet’s all, an’-an’ ye wanter blame et onter 
m-me! P’raps I-I took ther kerriage erway un-under 
my a-arm an’ hid et s-somewhars ! Ye mought s-sarch 
me t-ter s-see ef I-I got et in my poc-pocket ! An’ d-d’ye 
see, they didn’t cut d-deown no tree, nu-nuther! Mi- 
highty slick an’ qu-ick I-I call ther job! What be I-I 


286 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


er goin’ ter gi-git out er ther biz — fer wa-waitin’ on ye 
all this time?” 

Without a word, Constable Budd turned his horses 
around and departed, and Plym followed at a respectful 
distance. When Budd reached the pike, he waited ior 
Plym to come up. 

“Plym, come over to the village and Fll give you 
that five if you’ll agree to keep dark — not say a word.” 

“I-I don’t want n-no five, leastways not from ye ! An’ 
I-I won’t give ye erway !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


287 


CHAPTER XXL 
THE THREE PLOTTERS. 

Rumor is quick of foot in any channel and thrice nim- 
ble when it returns to old ruts. The wagging tongues 
of Gotham — the lesser Gotham wherein dwelt the Hon. 
Theodore Lullywick, had unlimbered aforetime to make 
free with the name and the fame of Lullywick ; and now 
they were twisting and turning again with quiet gossip 
and “they say” rehearsal — as yet timid, in fear or shame, 
but gathering strength at every exchange and repetition ; 
nothing definite showed its head long enough to be 
pinned to the wall and interviewed; but on 'Change, 
here and there, the word was whispered to the effect that 
Lullywick was in sore distress and near his financial 
end. 

Wise men who had been pinched in one or the other 
of Lullywick's former questionable failures, tightened 
their purse strings and doubled their credit pickets. Lul- 
lywick himself was the best advertisement of his state of 
mind and pocket; still calm and dignified and self pos- 
sessed, but haggard, worn with the unmistakable air of 
a man harrassed and driven into converging ways, grow- 
ing narrower at every step. 

On the day after the escape of the Carley prisoner, 
Lullywick sat in his private office examining papers be- 
fore him and often staring at the blank wall opposite. In 
his set face was a hard, vindictive, yet determined ex- 
pression ; showing, possibly, that his mind was busy with 
disagreeable yet necessary problems. 


288 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


The clerk announced the arrival of Mr. Jeremy Shad- 
ier and Mr. Jack Carley. Lullywick’s face grew dark as 
these worthies, following the clerk, without waiting for 
summons, entered the room. The greeting was formal, 
if not stiff, particularly on the part of the Hon. Theodore 
Lully wick, and had no warmth or cordiality in it. Jack 
Carley sat directly opposite Lullywick and favored him 
with that sullen, dogged look that might cause a timid 
man to retire into his shoes and hold his breath. There 
is nothing in this struggling world that will send things 
home quicker than brass — that great commodity now 
personified throughout this republic ; and Mr. Jack Car- 
ley was an accomplished worker in brass, carrying his 
stock in trade in his face and more particularly, on the 
tip of his tongue. 

Jack Carley came down to a business basis immedi- 
ately, and spread out his wares, verily like a peddler, for 
the inspection of the haughty gentleman sitting before 
him. 

“Mr. Lullywick, we’ve served you and your gracious 
madame several years to the best of our ability and have 
kept the faith to the letter and held fast in all sincerity. 
We should like to continue in the pursuit of happiness 
and — and wealth for time indefinite, but, sir, circum- 
stances, doing business on their own account and get- 
ting beyond our control, make further service, along the 
same line, impossible; in other words, my dear sir, the 
place is getting too d — d hot for us ; from what cause 
we know not, but the finger of suspicion, black as h — 1, 
is pointing our way in a very audacious manner. There 
is no traitor in the camp — no skulking squealer, but 
somebody or something is taking note of our comings 
and our goings and putting a very strong finger into our 
pie in more ways than one — having the intolerant im- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


289 


pudence, sir, to perch in tree tops and to come down and 
hammer us with the devil's knuckles and make life dis- 
agreeable for us; and we know not when we may be 
called upon to stand and deliver; more briefly, sir, the 
jig is up ; prying eyes have put on suspicious glasses and 
the time has come to cut stick and make tracks. 

'That is the short summary, but it gives the facts and 
sends the warning home, to us at least. Now, sir, we 
are ready to close the account — to strike the balance (or 
anything else) this very night. Thus are we driven into 
a corner — but there is a loop hole left open for all of us. 
There’s not an hour to lose; at all events, such is our 
appreciation of things that may conspire to our over- 
throw and yours, that unless we come right speedily to 
some understanding, we shall shake the dust of Ourtown 
from our boot heels within twenty-four hours, and leave 
him to wander like the wind where he listeth — within 
twenty-four hours, I say, and my friend and companion, 
Mr. Jeremy Shadier, will underscore what I say; we 
throw wide the doors and allow him to skip — unless — 
unless we can come to terms; quick, now — within the 
hour. The account must be closed tonight and there is 
a way to do it quick and sure. Are you ready?” 

"What do you mean ?” asked Lullywick, hardly above 
a whisper, for he saw the glitter of Jack’s eyes — the dark 
gleam that came through his half closed eyelids. When 
some men, hot in the devil’s employ, lower the voice, 
they also may half close the eyes — the one to compli- 
ment the other. Jack leaned over the table and whis- 
pered softly, but loud enough for Shadier to hear. Lully- 
wick shrunk back with a start, grew a shade paler and 
the perspiration began to stand out like beads on his 
forehead. Silence followed ; still as death the three 
plotters sat and looked not at each other (they did not 


290 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


dare, bold as they were, to face each other), but blankly 
at their boots. Perhaps Lullywick was not prepared for 
what had been proposed ; possibly his soul, heart, head 
or whatever was in this business, was not yet up to the 
standard required for work as dark as this. 

The oppressive silence was broken by Jack, who hand- 
ed Lullywick a paper on which was written figures with a 
dollar mark to brace them up, “Three times that, or that 
for each!” Lullywick started again, aye, he sprang 
nimbly out of his chair and stood leaning against a book- 
case, his hands deep in his pockets and his eyes cast 
down. At last Lullywick, drawing his hand wearily 
across his forehead, like one dazed and bewildered, said 
huskily, “I must consult — ” 

“Certainly, sir, certainly ! Consult the madame quick 
— quick is the word — and report like a man on the third 
base and starting for the home goal !” interrupted Jack, 
growing bolder, if that were possible, as he saw, as he 
thought, successful issue coming his way. 

“Meet me here at two o’clock,” said Lullywick, and 
Jack and Shadier withdrew. Lullywick resumed his 
chair, after locking the door, and began to ransack his 
safe, taking out some papers and returning others to their 
places. From the cash drawer of the safe, Lullywick 
took out a blank check signed by Mrs. Lullywick. Lul- 
lywick smiled grimly as he looked at it. Lullywick was a 
sharper from Sharpville or a shark from Sharkville. 
When he married the widow Tukins (no wonder she 
wanted to change her name, mused Lullywick) he 
thought incidentally of the fine large property that need- 
ed his administration to build itself up into more mag- 
nificent proportions ; but having ordinary sense, if not a 
little more, and some power of observation, discovered 
in the honeymoon— before it lost its honey or the moon 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


291 


went into an eclipse — that he had not married an angel, 
at least not a full fledged one — the wings might come 
later, but as yet there was no sign of them. 

Therefore, it was apparent to the cautious and prudent 
Lullywick that if hay was to be made and the .barns 
stuffed full, it must be done when the sun was in the 
zenith and sent down beneficent rays or, more exactly, 
when the honeymoon was at the full. Accordingly, be- 
fore this moon set (often behind stormy clouds, black as 
night, before it went down) Lullywick secured from Mrs. 
Lullywick a signed check, ostensibly to cancel a small 
debt of her own. In a moment of confidence and admi- 
ration, Mrs. Lullywick merely signed her name, leaving 
her husband to supply date and amount. Lullywick sent 
his own check to pay what the check of Mrs. Lullywick 
was intended to pay, and carefully preserved the signed 
check against the time of need. That was the check 
now in Lullywick’s hands. The time to realize had 
come, and he would see that the check did its duty in 
the scheme now very interesting to several persons, espe- 
cially the Hon. Theodore Lullywick. 

Till midday, Lullywick examined papers, tearing up 
many and placing others in a snug gripsack. He filled 
out check after check and wrote slowly and carefully, and 
the names written on the lower line of the checks was 
not that of Lullywick. His credit was good yet in some 
quarters, at least at his own bank, and he made quick 
use of it. This bundle of checks he turned over to his 
clerk to take to the bank to deposit. If the clerk had 
any roaming idea on the subject, he must have thought 
that the morning mail had been unusually liberal to the 
Hon. Theodore Lullywick in sending him so many three 
and four figure checks. 

At half past twelve, Lullywick rode home to lunch, an 


292 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


unusual performance, but he had important business with 
Madame Lullywick, and, moreover, he was going to New* 
York by the early evening train and must have change 
of linen. The scene at the Lullywick Mansion, conse- 
quent upon Madame Lully wick’s learning of Jack Car- 
ley’s plans and demands, cannot be reproduced by word 
pictures. To say that it was stormy, wild and dangerous, 
accompanied by thunder, lightning and rain — aye, rain, 
pouring rain of words, and hail, too, with jagged edges, is 
only a zephyr description of a hurricane. 

The stately Lullywick, however, had seen so much of 
this kind of weather, and still alive with some experience 
worth having in a time of danger, clung to the lee side of 
something and waited for the blast to spend its force. 
He let the storm rage and wear itself out, knowing that 
in the end Madame Lullywick would yield as she must, 
as there was no alternative ; indeed, Lullywick knew that 
Madame Lullywick, storm as she might, and would un- 
der slight provocation, or none at all, would part with 
her last penny before Jack Carley would be allowed to 
depart unsatisfied ; and, moreover, Jack Carley was well 
acquainted with the same fact. And now, the crafty 
Lullywick thrust in a hand for his own benefit. 

He represented to the furious woman that the con- 
tract between him and Jack Carley stipulated that the 
money supposed to be forthcoming speedily, must pass 
through his, Lullywick’s fingers; and there was reason 
in this method ; all payments to date for service rendered 
had been made by Lullywick, for Madame Lullywick 
saw the possible danger of direct contact with a busi- 
ness that had a very dark side to it; but the payments 
thus far had been small comparatively, and to Lullywick 
had not come the time and opportunity (and tide of 
affairs) until now. Since the honeymoon six years ago, 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


2 93 


the Lullywick household had been disturbed by many a 
storm as already indicated, brought on and led to burst- 
ing by Lullywick’s attempt, more or less diplomatic, to 
make himself master, custodian — anything — in which ca- 
pacity he might manage his wife's property and do his 
duty by it as became a man of his ability. 

Therefore, when Lullywick, after the first hurricane 
had swept the deck and had quieted down so that his 
voice could be heard, suggested that the payment to 
Jack Carley should be made through him — that the check 
should be made to his order — Madame Lullywick hesi- 
tated, shut up her check book with a snap and declared 
that she would pay Jack Carley herself. Lullywick knew, 
however, that he would win and he did ; as he prepared 
to leave the house without another word, apparently, 
Madame Lullywick thrust the check into his hands, and 
now, nothing was in the way marked out for the future 
operations of the wily Lullywick. He did not tell 
Madame Lullywick that he was going to New York; no, 
he would send word by the office boy, if he thought of it 
and it should be convenient; “or,” soliloquized Lully- 
wick, “I’ll send one of her own precious sons with the 
news if he’s sober !” 

During the stormy interview at the Lullywick Man- 
sion, the sly Lullywick had quietly led the termagant 
from one thing to another, or by certain interjected re- 
marks and queries had prompted her to reveal the 
amount she had on deposit in the bank — the amount of 
spot cash that was immediately available; this amount, 
Lullywick at the bank, filled into the blank check, and 
drew her entire deposit; at his own bank he overdrew 
his account notwithstanding the unusual amount depos- 
ited in the morning. It was now nearly two o’clock, the 
time appointed to meet Jack Carley, but he was not ready 


294 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


to see him yet; as Mr. Jack Carley’s business was that of 
waiting, let him wait. 

At the house, such a gale had riven things that all 
thought of lunch had fled from Lullywick’s mind; but 
now, he might as well dine and fortify for the wearisome 
journey to New York. With the gripsack beside him in 
which were many thousand dollars, the result of the 
morning’s check making and the pillaging of his wife’s 
account, Lullywick dined sumptuously, spending so 
much time at table that the banks had closed when he 
called for his coffee. He knew that Jack Carley would 
wait ; and if he did not, of what concern was it to him ? 

But Jack was waiting in company with Mr. Jeremy 
Shadier, and neither, especially Jack, appeared to be in 
a comfortable frame of mind. Lullywick had many fine 
words worked into apologetic phrases — well sounding 
excuses for keeping his friends waiting so long, but the 
great press of business had tripped him up and held him 
prisoner. Lullywick’s manner had put on a new dress 
since the morning interview; his old time urbanity was 
on parade again and he was again smiling and courtly 
Lullywick. He informed Jack and the eager, listening 
Shadier, that Madame Lullywick approved and assented 
and, moreover, complimented Mr. Jack Carley upon his 
vigilance in all service heretofore rendered, and his di- 
plomacy and abilities generally. 

Jack Carley received all this fine talk with several large 
pinches of salt; his manner showed that all this “slop,” 
as he called Lullywick’s fine speeches, puzzled him ; a 
few hours before, Lullywick would not have been in a 
tighter jacket, evidently, if he had been on the way to 
the gallows ; but now, right from the bandbox, every 
hair laid one way, every word had a smile attached to it 
like a tail to a kite, and every gesture was as graceful 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


295 


as that of a supple elm yielding to the breeze. All this 
had its effect upon Jack Carley and upon that silent 
gentleman of the name of Shadier — not usually so docile 
and obsequious, but he was in the presence of his em- 
ployer and it was policy to rein in his tongue. But to 
business. Lullywick proposed to write a check to cover 
the amount of Jack Carley’s demand. 

“Check be d — d!” growled Jack. “Cash on the nail, 
every cent of it 1” 

“My dear sir!” exclaimed the smiling Lullywick, “do 
you suppose I carry such a sum with me ?” 

“If you can make a check, you can cash it! The sum 
in honest cash, told down and no paper !” 

Lullywick looked at his watch and appeared to be sur- 
prised that the hour was so late, and again expressed his 
regret that he must thus inconvenience his friends, which 
Jack received with a sneer and side glances at Shadier. 

“Banks are closed now, Mr. Carley. Very sorry! 
Come in the morning and you shall have the cash. 
There’s no other way! Tomorrow morning at ten o’clock 
sharp !” 

“Make out the check, then,” said Jack, “we might as 
well have it in case of accident, eh, Shad?” Shadier 
nodded cautiously. Lullywick took a receipt and Jack 
and Shadier departed. Now, Lullywick locked his office 
door and packed and rearranged the contents of the two 
gripsacks, and at five o’clock he was driven to the rail- 
way station, purchased a ticket for New York, secured a 
section in the parlor car and sank into the soft cushion 
with a sigh of relief. 


296 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

MR. JACK CARLEY CALLS ON MADAME LULLYWICK. 

The next morning after the departure of the Hon. 
Theodore Lullywick for New York, at the time ap- 
pointed, ten o’clock, Mr. Jack Carley and Mr. Jeremy 
Shadier appeared at the Lullywick office and called for 
the head and front of the establishment. A great change 
had come over Jack Carley and his friend Jeremy Shad- 
ier. The day before when the prospect was not bright, 
even when Lullywick announced the ready acquiescence 
of Madame Lullywick, for they had doubts of the sin- 
cerity of Lullywick. But now as the two sly ones called 
boldly, if not insolently for Lullywick, all cares had been 
brushed aside if manners, according to common dictum, 
speak louder than words. 

The cup had passed between them but not often 
enough, thus early in the day, to rob of reason and legs, 
but sufficient to give Jack's tongue an impudent and 
audacious turn. When the clerk informed them that 
Lullywick was in New York on urgent business, and 
would not return till the next morning, Jack and his 
friend Shadier appeared to be astonished and indignant. 
Several men who evidently had business of importance 
with the office, came in as Jack was relieving his mind 
in a voice loud in tone and broad in emphasis. 

“I submit to you, my worthy friend, Mr. Jeremy Shad- 
ier,” said Jack, his hat on the back of his head, a cigar 
in his mouth and his hands in his trouser pockets, “if it 
was polite and proper for the Hon., the very Hon. Theo- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


297 

dore Lullywick to make an appointment for ten o’clock 
sharp on this fine and bracing morning, when he knew — 
must have known — that he did not intend to keep it? Is 
it possible, Mr. Jeremy Shadier, that the Hon. Theodore, 
the lamb-like and the bland, could so far forget his moral 
and financial obligations as to slide out, vamoose, for 
the time being at least, in this shameful way ? And where 
is the cash he spoke of, to cure sore eyes, to be laid down 
this morning at the hour of ten sharp? As you are his 
confidential agent, Mr. Jeremy Shadier, I pause for 
reply !” 

The two rascals then engaged in a little by play — 
winked at each other, laughed and held their sides, and 
in the excess of merriment exclaimed in chorus, “Oh, 
dear! Oh, dear!” The visitors who called to inquire 
for Lullywick looked on suspiciously, keenly as the two 
ruffians gabbled on, interested, evidently, in the reference 
to the payment of money. Jack and Shadier slouched 
out of the office, laughing, chuckling and nudging each 
other. 

Enquiry for Lullywick increased during the day, and 
became impatient and sharp before the office closed at 
night. The next morning when Lullywick was due, ac- 
cording to the word of the clerk, stern, watchful men 
waited in the outer office; the clerk was in despair and 
showed it; the Lullywick boys, having no real connec- 
tion with the business, and having also no knowledge of 
it, stared stupidly at applicants who “wanted to know,” 
and who were determined, evidently, to find out. Thus 
through the day, the tide of seekers for knowledge in 
reference to the Hon. Theodore Lullywick flowed in and 
out like that of the sea — coming in with a rush and 
slowly ebbing. The next day the bubble burst; notes 
went to protest ; checks had come home and were found 


298 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


to be forgeries and Lullywick had fled and no one knew 
whither. 

On this eventful morning about nine o’clock, Mr. Jack 
Carley called at the Lullywick Mansion in Bond street 
and walked boldly up the broad granite steps and, plac- 
ing his thumb on the electric button, kept it there till 
the door opened ; and when it did open about four inches, 
Jack put his foot against it and threw it wide, to the dis- 
may of the portly negro who acted as doorkeeper, who 
shrunk back and timidly asked for the visitor's card. 

“Card be d — d! Tell Mrs. Ca — I mean Madame Lul- 
lywick, that a gentleman of the first cut and swab waits 
below and will consider himself insulted if he waits long ! 
Stir yourself like a live nigger !” 

The negro hesitated and looked at Jack doubtfully for 
he was not accustomed to such freedom of speech on the 
part of visitors of the class to which Jack belonged evi- 
dently, for Jack’s dress was careless and his breath as 
strong as his speech. Without more ado, Jack seized 
the porter by the neck, backed him up against the wall in 
a corner and placed his knee against the man’s protrud- 
ing stomach. 

“You d — d nigger! I’ll tie a double bow knot in your 
neck if you don’t move quick and stop your gaping! 
Now!” and he released him and sent his foot to aid his 
departure as he turned and fled. The porter returned 
and appeared at the end of the hall, keeping his hand on 
the door knob ready to retire if necessary. 

“Madame Lullywick told me to say, sah, she don’t 
know nothing ’bout Mr. Lullywick’s business, and she 
don’t receive visitors this time in de morning, sah !” 

“By !” and Jack ran forward, but the porter dis- 

appeared through the convenient doorway and thought- 
fully turned the key. Undaunted, Jack returned to the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


299 


front door, placed his thumb on the electric button and 
held it there. A black head came out of a side door and 
disappeared, and then from the drawing room swept the 
queenly figure of Madame Lullywick, her face aflame, 
her eyes flashing and prepared to spring like a tigress on 
her prey; but when she saw her visitor, quick as light- 
ning, as though a magician’s wand had been passed over 
her, her face changed or attempted to, and she exchanged 
a look of rage and fury for one of serenity and calm be- 
nignity, as far as possible, under the circumstances, and 
she came forward with outstretched hand. 

“Good morning, Mr. Carley! Delighted to see you! 
We’ve just left the breakfast table! Will you not have 
something?” 

“Thank you ! Don’t know but I will take a bite ! But 
a little business first, ma’am! You might tell your nig- 
gers to get something ready — something good and 
hearty. By the way, I’ve not had the great pleasure of 
seeing you since I attended your reception. You see, 
ma’am, I happened to be in town that day, and although 
you didn’t see fit to send me an invitation, which touched 
me sore, I thought nevertheless, that you’d be glad and 
full of joy to see me, and so I came along with my dear 
friend, Mr. Jeremy Shadier, to see what kind of a bum 
you were going to have. But my friend Shadier got 
very thirsty on the way over here, and later became so 
weary that I left him tucked up snugly on a bench in the 
park to take a nap while I came on to pay my respects 
to you. 

“Well, I never felt so much at home at any party in 
my life! Just my kind of folks, every d — d one of them. 
’Twas a dandy breakdown, wasn’t it? And the supper — 
well, that was out of sight! And that reminds me. I 
don’t know when I’ve tasted such smooth liquor as you 


300 ;a narragansett peer. 

poured out for the nobs that night! I tell you it was 
slick ! If you'll order up a bottle of the same stuff to go 
with that breakfast your niggers may be preparing, I'll 
imagine I'm at the party again. Now, then, speak to 
your niggers about the breakfast, and then to business !” 

Madame Lullywick led the way to her sitting room, or 
boudoir, as she called it, and motioned Jack to a seat 
and went to the kitchen to order breakfast. When she 
returned, Jack opened his case promptly. 

“You've done fair by us, ma'am, and we’ve come up 
to the scratch every time in our contract with you. But 
now there's a hitch in the proceedings or in their carry- 
ing out, and I’ve come to get you to straighten them out, 
and grease the wheels again that things may run smooth- 
ly. The very Hon. Theodore Lullywick agreed to pay 
us a certain sum of money for doing a bit of ticklish 
business for his benefit and yours, and up to this moment, 
ma'am, not a picayune has come to hand.” 

Madame Lullywick began to see, perhaps, that Lully- 
wick's departure was something to her; she had an- 
nounced to many eager enquirers at the house that she 
knew nothing of Mr. Lullywick's affairs and, further, 
had no interest in them; she was changing her mind 
now; so visibly was she affected by this announcement 
of Jack's that she could hardly control herself. At last 
she asked in a whisper: 

“Where is— he?” 

“What! The old man?” 

“Yes.” 

“Six feet under ground, ma'am, and no danger of his 
getting out. But we'll dig him up and set him on your 
front steps with the proper placard pinned to him, and 
blab the whole business if the pay for the job is not forth- 
coming now — now, ma'am.” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


301 


“I gave Mr. Lullywick my check for the amount and 
supposed — " 

“I don't know or care what you did, or what you 
supposed ! The Very Hon. Theodore Lullywick gave me 
a check, but it's no good ; there's not a dollar to meet it 
at the bank, ma'am ! No use to waste time talking about 
that check — " 

“There's some mistake ! Mr. Lullywick has been de- 
tained on business and will soon return," she faltered, 
wringing her hands and looking at Jack so fiercely that 
he gave his chair a backward hitch, for those long finger 
nails had been whittled and filed to sharp, needle points, 
according to the fashion of the day, and might fly out and 
scratch, involuntarily, so wrought up apparently was this 
fierce woman. 

“Whatever I am, ma’am, I’m not a fool! I did not 
come here to listen to any such talk as that ! Such chaff 
is thrown away! Don’t offer me any more of it! No 
mistake, ma’am! The Hon. Theodore Lullywick will 
not return — soon! You know that he’s a d — d scoun- 
drel and is off for good !’’ 

“Sir !" she exclaimed, springing up and glaring at Jack. 
“Do you dare to thus insult me in my own house?" 

“In your own house ! Ha ! ha ! That’s a clever con- 
ceit, and you do it handsome, I’ll be bound! In-your- 
own-house! That does sound fine! Indeed! Now," 
continued Jack, rising and approaching nearer and re- 
turning her fierce look with interest, “no more of this 
flummery, woman ! Don’t ‘sir’ me or talk of insult when 
you hear what you know is the truth ! I want the sum 
of money agreed upon, and I intend to have it. If I 
do not get it and get it quick, I’ll blow you to h — 1 within 
an hour! Take your choice and take it now, and take 
it without another word! You’ve found your match at 


302 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


last, my fine woman. Mr. Jack Carley has you right 
under his broad thumb and there you’ll stay till the 
money is produced ! Put by your fierce looks for your 
servants and don’t train them on me! Now, what have 
you to say?” 

“I’ll give you a check — ” 

“No check! The check business don’t work! Cash, 
ma’am !” 

“But I have not so much — ” 

“As I told the Hon. Theodore, if you can make a 
check, you can cash it! Get the money, and while you 
are getting it, I’ll take that breakfast you offered so 
politely.” 

She conducted Jack to the dining room and then hur- 
ried away to the bank with the check and learned that 
her deposit had been withdrawn. Angry, imperious and 
blinded by passion, she called for proof and was accom- 
modated, and saw now that the departure of her husband 
had some significance to her. She staggered, or felt her 
way out of the bank, for the hot tears of vexation and 
wrath were boiling up and bubbling over. 

In the meantime, in the great arm chair in which 
Lullywick had sat at table, his feet on a soft cushioned 
stool on wheels, Jack Carley laid about him and made 
free with what was within reach as any valiant trencher 
man can do as often as opportunity offers. Madame 
Lullywick had prepared the servants for the visitor ; they 
were directed to yield to him every attention — to all his 
whims and humors and to bow down to him in humility 
and servility. Jack feasted as he did not often — perhaps 
never before had so many good things been thrust upon 
him. The servants — five of them — ran hither and thither 
in response to his many commands and made merry be- 
hind his back. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 303 

After the last course, Jack drew out his pipe and was 
lighting it when the door opened and in walked the two 
Lullywick boys — just released from their beds. They 
had degenerated into the ways of men who court dark- 
ness and shun the light — who work (if that be the name 
for it) by candle light and sleep by day. Jack was in 
good humor as he or any man ought to be after feast' 
ing so well ; but the Lullywicks, from disposition and a 
night of revelry, were not in a cheerful mood. The story 
may be told briefly. The Lullywick boys did not stop to 
consider (born without sense and not finding any since) 
that the stranger whom they found in the dining room 
was there by somebody’s invitation, and unable to elicit 
from Jack any explanation, were reckless enough to fall 
upon him in great fury (for them) and attempt to eject 
him. The engagement came to a quick, decisive conclu- 
sion. Jack gave his hard, black fist full freedom and laid 
the Lullywicks under the table, and retired to the draw- 
ing room to finish his pipe. 

When Madame Lullywick returned, she found Jack 
taking his ease, his hat on his head and his feet in a 
satin-covered chair. He pulled at his black pipe calmly 
and appeared at peace with all mankind. 

“I cannot pay you to-day,” said Madame Lullywick 
resolutely, but not defiantly. “I have houses and lands ; 
all is in my name and all belongs to me. Give me time 
to dispose of it and you shall be paid ! I’ll give you my 
note and take it up as soon as I can sell some prop- 
erty.” 

“Very well, ma’am!” said Jack, who knew, perhaps, 
that she told the truth about her inability to make imme- 
diate payment in cash, and when he had placed the note 
carefully in his purse, he called for security. 

“Security?” 


304 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER, 


“To be sure! Something that may be turned into 
money in case you do not come to time on the note — 
in case of your death, loss of property and so forth.” 

“But what?” 

“Why, my dear madame, gold, silver, jewels ! When 
I had the honor of attending your reception, you wore 
jewels enough to more than half pay the bill and your 
lovely daughters were loaded down likewise. Bring them 
out, the jewels, I mean, not your daughters, enough to 
cancel the obligation, and I’ll keep watch and ward over 
them till you pay up in cash. No time to lose, ma'am !” 

Madame Lullywick produced a miscellaneous assort- 
ment of rings, bracelets, necklaces, brooches glittering 
with brilliants; and still Jack declared that the amount 
was short — a long way from the goal. Again she for- 
aged up and down the house and laid another collection 
at Jack's feet and he was not satisfied. 

“I suppose, ma'am, you have much good plate. I as- 
sure you we are tired of taking our corned beef and sole 
leather steak from plebian porcelain and pewter. As for 
spoons, I don't believe there's a dozen silver ones in the 
house. I'm sure, ma'am, our bean porridge would have 
a much better flavor, if we could take it with the kind 
of spoon I used at your reception when I had the pleas- 
ure of eating nine floating islands and all the rich, cream- 
like verdure growing on them and drank the sea of crim- 
son julap all around them. A few spoons, ma'am, as- 
sorted sizes for company, but not the kind that bears 
your coat of arms on the handle. See what you c&n 
find, ma’am, to complete the list. By the way, ma’am, 
allow me to thank you for the rich repast you were good 
enough to spread out for me. Your sons favored me 
with a call and we had a very delightful picnic together. 
When they come around, please give them my compli- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 305 

ments and tell them to come and dine with me whenever 
it should occur to them that they want more. And will 
you have the kindness to tell them that there is nothing 
better to cover a bruise than court plaster if it match the 
complexion, and that to reduce a black swelling under 
the eye, a hungry leech is the best.” 

This was Greek to Madame Lullywick, but it might 
be plain English when she looked into the welfare of 
her sons again. “You are doing bravely !” said Jack as 
Madame Lullywick returned with several trays of spoons. 
“Now let one of your niggers bring in a trunk — a big 
one!” A giant Saratoga was rolled into the adjoining 
room and Jack seized it and drew it into the drawing 
room. To pack all the trinkets and silverware as Jack 
disposed of them, was easy. In the drawing room were 
many cushions and chair tidies; of these, Jack took 
enough to fill the trunk to keep the contents from con- 
tact with each other. 

“Now, ma’am, will you have the kindness to order up 
your carriage and a man to go with me to the station 
to carry one side of this little Saratoga gripsack ; if you 
have a decent smelling white man on the premises, send 
him, but no nigger. When I get a holiday, ma’am, I 
shall call to see most particular that nig that let me in — 
the nig with a stomach — and take some liberties with 
him if I can get my hands on him.” 

A man — a white man — appeared, took one side of the 
trunk and Jack the other; the carriage was at the door; 
they were half way down the front steps when a carriage 
drew up to the curbstone and four men jumped out. 
They came quickly up the steps and stopped in front of 
the descending trunk. 

“What’s this?” asked one of the men, turning to 
Jack. 


30 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Well, sir, to the best of my knowledge and belief, it’s 
a trunk! Don't block the way! Stand aside, if you 
please !” 

But they did not stand aside ; they seized the trunk lit- 
erally and carried it back to the hall of the house, and 
Jack Carley, still preserving his bravado, quietly stepped 
into the carriage and ordered the driver to proceed. He 
would have his ride — ride in style for once — if he did 
lose the trunk. 

The officers, for such they were, attached the house 
and placed a keeper on guard ; but all came to naught ; 
Madame Lullywick produced proof that she was the sole 
owner. The furniture of the office was all the creditors 
found at this time to satisfy their claims. Thus ended 
the commercial house of Lullywick, 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


307 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE BLUE DRESS AND THE BLUE TRIMMED HAT. 

Success invites confidence and entertains it, leads up 
surely step by step to greater daring and possibly to 
loftier heights of achievement. The criminal born to 
infamy with an itching palm that yields to no treatment 
except that which comes from contact with what be- 
longs to another, cowers and trembles after the first act 
of disobedience with natural self — the filching of an apple 
from the stand of the blind huckster. But, undetected, he 
passes quickly and easily to greater crimes and fears or 
feels nothing. 

The study of heredity entertains the mind like the 
unfolding of a plot in natural or unnatural fiction like 
“pigs in clover,” like the “fifteen puzzle,” but the result is 
of no practical value except that of momentary diversion. 
What is the remedy when the fourth generation may 
score its infamy on the last? 

Every man stands between two ladders — on the last 
rung of the ladder above him and on the first rung of 
the ladder below him. He looks askance at the stained 
characters of some of his ancestors who occupied the 
rungs of the ladder above him, but regrets are vain; it 
is useless to waste powder and shot on the bird that has 
flown ; the mill wheel will not be turned by the water 
that passed yesterday ; but he will see to it and be sharp 
about it, even severe with himself, that the descendants 
creeping down the ladder below him, shall be up to the 
mark — his standard, at least, for he has stuffed his mind 


308 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. ' 

with facts, facts, facts in relation to heredity till his mouth 
opens to give relief and to tell all about it ; and, then, he 
falls in love like any other sane man — falls in deep and 
gets out — still like a sane man, too. 

But before marriage — perhaps before the word, the 
promise to marry, has been exchanged — comes the fact 
that the woman is the daughter of a felon. And he 
knows all about heredity ; he has studied deep and pon- 
dered well ; he has made almost a solemn compact with 
himself and his descendants that they shall not have 
occasion to look askance at him, at least, whatever oth- 
ers may do, and accuse him of thrusting ill fame into the 
race. 

What is the result? He marries the woman. Who 
will dare to suggest to him that he may be the father of 
criminals? What, this pure and beautiful woman, the 
mother of felons ! If her father was a felon, it was not 
her fault! Is she to be treated like a felon because her 
father was a felon? And every man and every woman 
cries no and applauds him for the total disregard and 
eclipse of the teachings of heredity ; and the man begins 
to people the rungs of the ladder below him ; and some- 
time somebody will know whether felons crop out or 
not. 

Madame Lully wick’s father was one of Nature’s mon- 
uments — a man of the highest character, impulse and 
attainment. She inherited her mother’s features and 
temperament, but there the inheritance ended ; the dark, 
vindictive spirit that ruled her must come from some 
unbalanced ancestor in a generation forgotten or from 
one of which nothing was known. Thus knarled and dis- 
torted by her own passion, sense of honor and decency 
was blunted or lacking. The failure and crime of her 
husband had no effect upon that haughty, ill directed 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


309 


spirit ; she dismissed him it may be supposed with a toss 
of the head, and may have taken courage at the easy 
riddance. 

On the afternoon of the day when the city rang with 
the report of the ill doing of Lullywick, Madame Lully- 
wick and her daughters, in their gilded coach and driver 
in livery, rpde defiantly through the streets. No shame 
in that haughty countenance — only bold and staring in- 
solence. And this is the daughter of the man and of 
the woman who ruled in the hearts of men by the mere 
possession of Christian graces that appeal to all and hold 
all in willing bondage. 

On the day after Mr. Jack Carley made his visit to the 
Lullywick mansion, Madame Lullywick summoned Ag- 
nes Canton to her private “boudoir.” In her encounters 
with Madame Lullywick, during the last three or four 
months, Agnes’ quick eye had detected what she called a 
new spirit — some new impulse that animated and led on. 
And now she saw that something unusual dominated the 
woman whom she must still call her benefactor. 

Madame Lullywick was standing when Agnes entered, 
a hand resting on the back of a chair, body erect and 
head thrown back to a poise that gave her a proud and 
insufferable, haughty bearing; an empress might stand 
before her meanest slave with less dignity and conscious 
power ; but in this rigid (and frigid) figure, in the flushed 
cheek, in the cold glitter of her eyes, defiance was the 
prominent feature. Madame Lullywick’s speech was 
always scant, emphatic and pointed. She looked upon 
Agnes a moment in silence — a silence if long continued 
would have driven Agnes from the room, for she felt in- 
stinctively that the limit of all things in that house to her 
had been reached ; she saw this in the hostile, venomous 


3 IQ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


look that now rested upon her. At length, with a toss 
of the head, Madame Lullywick loosened her tongue. 

“Agnes, I have fed and clothed you, and given you an 
education. It is only just that you make any return you 
can. Hereafter, I expect you to help in the kitchen and 
laundry and wait on the table,” and Madame Lullywick 
swept out of the room like a queen retiring from audi- 
ence. That was the usual way ; she feared reply and dis- 
cussion and always avoided it if possible, by getting be- 
yond reach — the device of the cowardly. 

Agnes sat motionless staring at the door through 
which Madame Lullywick had made her hasty exit. She 
was not surprised, or at least, not discomfited by what 
Madame Lullywick told her; but she wondered what 
had inspired it or the manner of communicating it. Me- 
chanically, Agnes returned to her room to study this 
new feature presented to her; to her the house was full 
of mysteries or gave rise to indefinable thoughts and 
suspicions. 

Agnes’ room was in the upper story on the same floor 
with the servants’ rooms; it contained a crippled rocker, 
a battered bureau, and a narrow bed; no covering was 
on the floor except a bit of worn carpet in front of the 
bed. It was as bare as a room could be and minister to 
the occupant ; and yet, as Agnes entered it now, it had a 
cheerful look with the sun coming in by the only window 
and throwing its rays across the little row of books on 
the top of the bureau ; never had she given a thought 
to the fact that the furnishing of the room was strangely 
at variance with that in other parts of the house; the 
rooms of the Misses Lullywick were full of luxuries — 
soft carpets on the floors and costly engravings on the 
walls. But with all its plainness and severe simplicity, 
the room had much attraction for Agnes, for it had been 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3ii 

her home, her study for six years, but now the time had 
come to leave it. 

In the crippled rocker, her winter cloak around her, 
for no heat came into the room, she tried to find some 
clue to the motive that led Madame Lullywick in this 
last triumph over her, for thus it appeared. If she had 
told her kindly that she wished her to help in the work of 
the household, less would she think of it. In the tone 
and manner if not in the; words was the imputation that 
she had made no return for the benefits received. That 
was unjust; up to this time, Agnes had not been asked 
to render any service ; but again and again, until weary 
of asking, she had offered to do whatever might be 
needed, for in the intervals of study, the mind rests if 
turned into new channels ; but Madame Lullywick had 
no interest then in a return of benefits, and Agnes sought 
the housekeeper and had the satisfaction of rendering 
some service and of acquiring knowledge of domestic 
things that might be useful sometime. 

And now from a position of apparent equality to be 
relegated to that of a servant, was incomprehensible. 
Since Madame Lullywick burst out with that horrible 
sneer and slur about her birth, Agnes had become ac- 
customed to the thought that for some reason Madame 
Lullywick opposed her going among strangers ; but that 
was an error ; Madame Lullywick knew that Agnes with 
her ideas of life, with her education, would not be con- 
tent to serve as a common servant until it was proved 
that she could do nothing better ; if it were necessary to 
be a servant, a servant she would be, but not in that 
house. Clearly, the intention of Madame Lullywick was 
to drive her from the house; at all events she would go 
and take whatever the world offered. 

But there was the old longing still unsatisfied — to 


312 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


know her history. When Agnes left the house and 
parted from Madame Lullywick, it would be final; and 
thus she would abandon all means of learning that part 
of her life hidden from her. Madame Lullywick’s in- 
sinuation hurled at her had brought the thought that 
she might be linked with Madame Lullywick or with 
something that concerned her, and hence, she wished to 
keep her near her and under her eye; but this new de- 
mand, this leveling to a servant's place, sent her thoughts 
astray again and gave her unspeakable relief, for the aw- 
ful thought, the black, blood-curdling suggestion that 
she might be a child of infamy connected with that house, 
could have no foundation in fact, for she had been prac- 
tically ordered away from it ; then there was nothing to 
conceal — nothing to come to light by her going out into 
the world. 

Now for liberty! Away from that house where even 
the atmosphere was heavy, apparently, with dark fore- 
boding, and lurking mystery! But before Agnes went 
forth on the bread and butter errand in her own behalf, 
she must make one more trial to uncover her past his- 
tory; she would go to Madame Lullywick, tell her she 
was going away, and ask once more for light. She 
descended to the drawing room and learned from a serv- 
ant that Madame Lullywick and her daughters had gone 
to ride, to make calls and “to shop." As Agnes re- 
turned to her room, she could not restrain the exclama- 
tion, “O, how could they do it! How could they go 
among people at such a time! O, I'll be free, free from 
this house this very day !” 

When Agnes reached the top of the stairway and 
turned into the hall that led to her room, she saw a bunch 
of keys hanging in a door lock. In her composition was 
nothing that would lead her to spy or to peek, but now 


A narragansett peer. 


313 


with her mind aflame and intent on what concerned her 
life, her peace of mind, she remembered that she had 
never been inside of the room in the door of which was 
the bunch of keys, and had never seen the door open. 
The room was referred to as the “store room;” Agnes 
hesitated because her sense of honor held up its hands in 
protest against doing anything secretly — unless there 
was need of it — unless the ends of justice demanded. 
But she turned the key and went in. 

It was indeed a store room, having one round window 
under the eaves. Rows of cast off garments on pegs 
lined the sides of the room, and hats, bonnets, parasols 
and much old-time finery was piled high on shelves. 
Trunks, some with the covers thrown back, filled with 
clothing, stood against the wall — everything out of date 
and dusty, and yet none of it old ; thati is, none of it ap- 
peared to be older than the occupancy of the house, for 
Agnes remembered when Madame Lullywick wore that 
dress, or the daughters this bit of color — were re- 
splendent in it — in what was now faded and cast aside. 
No, there appeared to be nothing in this giant rag bag 
to throw light on anybody's early life. 

In one corner, taking in the chimney, was a narrow 
closet with shelves crowded with odds and ends, for one 
of Madame Lullywick’s characteristics was the persistent 
hoarding of everything, except money. In small things 
she was niggardly, even miserly; she never destroyed 
anything, not a scrap of paper or piece of twine, but care- 
fully laid away where it was forgotten and the servants 
cast out; but in this room servants were not admitted, 
probably, and hence the accumulation of litter and rub- 
bish. Thus was the room and the closet choked. 

Agnes ran her hand into every shelf in search of — she 
knew not what. On the floor of the closet was a small, 


3H 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


old-fashioned cow hide trunk, torn and dilapidated. 
Agnes drew it out and threw back the cover, for it was 
not locked, and what she saw caused her to spring to her 
feet and exclaim ; the blood mounted to her cheeks and 
she stood for a moment contending with conflicting emo- 
tions that came from her discovery; then she rushed to 
the door and locked it and placed the bunch of keys in 
her pocket. Ha ! Had she stumbled on something that 
might reveal what she longed to know? To make clear, 
it is necessary to go back to the time when Agnes entered 
the Lullywick house. 

When Agnes was parted from her friends in Melton 
— Farmer Bartley and his wife, who were like father and 
mother to her — when Madame Lullywick took her away 
much against her will, Agnes promised to write often to 
keep strong the bond of friendship and love between 
them; and one of the pleasures, almost the only one, in 
that dreary and lonesome time, when Agnes came to the 
Lullywick house, was that found in writing to her friends 
in Melton, and giving minute details of her life. No an- 
swers ever came, but Madame Lullywick excused the 
Bartleys on the ground of inability or unfamiliarity with 
letter writing, and encouraged Agnes to continue her let- 
ters. Two or three years Agnes wrote to the Bartleys 
once a month at least; then, when her studies began to 
engage her mind, and as no answer came, the letters 
grew less ; but never for a moment had the kind Bart- 
leys been forgotten ; letters were not written as often as 
they were earlier, but several times a year she wrote and 
gave them all the particulars of her life. 

She remembered, so vividly, how she longed for a reply 
to her first letter — to others that were written during the 
early part of her life in the Lullywick house — how she 
had longed for kind words and sympathy even in letters 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


315 


that might come from the Bartleys. But not a word in 
all the six long years — and here in the hair trunk was the 
explanation. Every one of her letters, written with so 
much care, some of the early ones stained with tears, 
was before her ; every one had been opened ; then there 
was a reason for Madame Lullywick’s encouraging her to 
write to the Bartleys. O perfidious woman ! The letters 
reflected Agnes’ mind, and Madame Lullywick could 
read it in her letters. 

As she read some of the letters, the tears came in a tor- 
rent, and, again the sense of wrong, of cowardly treach- 
ery oppressed her and thrust back the tears. When she 
came to the Lullywick house, she had written, also, to a 
playmate in Melton, but no answer came and she did not 
write again. Was that letter here? Yes, there it was, 
opened like the others. O, what could this stopping of 
her letters mean ? What was at the bottom of it ? And 
the Bartleys, who had favored her as their own child, 
what must they think of her? For all their kindness to 
her, as far as they knew, not one word had been written 
in acknowledgment. Not a word of thanks and grati- 
tude — not a message to cheer them in their lonely lives 
had she been able to send to them in all these years. A 
woman like Madame Lullywick might think that this in- 
terference with a school girl’s letters was a little thing, 
but a beech nut under a saddle may lead to the death of 
the rider ; everything in this world, large or small, is an 
aggregate of little things and some of them not in the ag- 
gregate find their way home to something or somebody 
with unerring certainty. 

Agnes paced back and forth in the little room and ac- 
cused herself of stupidity and negligence. With all her 
probing and suspicion, why had she not been alert 
enough to see — to imagine that her letters might be in- 


3 l6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


tercepted? Had the Bartleys not written to her in all 
these years ? Ah ! They must have written ! O, why 
had she been so blind to the meanness and duplicity that 
she knew was bold and defiant in that house! Agnes 
gathered up the letters and made a package of them, 
and was about to thrust the trunk back into the closet 
when a new thought arrested her. What else was there 
in that trunk? Why had the letters been placed in that 
particular trunk ? 

Eagerly, she threw out childrens’ moth-eaten clothing, 
frocks and dresses, and near the bottom of the trunk was 
a blue dress and a straw hat trimmed with blue. She 
laid these aside, but only to catch them up again. Al- 
most before she could give any reason for it, the action 
of her heart quickened; she walked to the window and 
looked out and came back to take up the blue dress and 
hat again. Sitting upon the floor now, holding her hands 
to her throbbing temples, Agnes tried to think — to bring 
back to mental sight what had been long hid — something 
suggested by the blue dress and the blue trimmed hat. 

The sight of these things had touched a spring or 
opened a door, not yet wide, but turned ajar — a door of a 
closet of her mind that had never been opened before. 
Wild became the tumult in her breast as the door of the 
mental cupboard began to swing open. Through the 
afternoon, unmindful of the chilling atmosphere, Agnes 
sat by the trunk trying to bring the force of recollection 
to bear upon that door and to disclose what was stored 
within. And she saw this as plainly as if pictured before 
her on canvas : A little girl in a blue dress was walking 
in a paved street. She held the hand of a man who 
looked down upon her often and smiled lovingly. The 
man’s face is kind, strong and handsome. And now the 
little girl seizes his hand in both of her own, and, looking 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 317 

up to the kind face turned toward her, dances and trips 
along, for the hand is firm and strong and almost lifts 
her off her feet. 

Again and again, Agnes saw this picture. She was 
that little girl and there before her was the dress and the 
hat she wore ; she knows it ; something tells her that that 
is a true picture; and nothing can break her faith in it. 
Ah ! Have the clouds begun to disperse or will this dis- 
covery bring them together ? After all, there is not much 
in the discovery except this : Madame Lullywick had 
asserted again and again that she knew nothing of Agnes' 
early history. But here was proof that she did know, 
for Agnes believed as firmly as she ever did in anything 
that she wore that dress and hat ; in Agnes’ mind, there 
is no question about that. 

Resolved, comparatively calm, Agnes takes up the 
bundle of letters and the blue dress and the hat, and 
after replacing the trunk in the closet, leaves the room. 
Pausing at the head of the broad staircase, she heard 
voices below. The family had returned. Agnes descend- 
ed quickly and goes directly to Madame Lullywick’s 
boudoir, as she liked to call it. Madame Lullywick was 
standing before the mirror admiring herself in her new 
gown, and, indeed, Agnes thought she had never seen her 
in more complimentary dress. Agnes held the blue dress 
and hat behind her and in the other, outstretched, was 
the bundle of letters. 

As already recorded, Madame Lullywick was not proof 
against surprises; she had no tact in sudden emergen- 
cies ; although always on guard, yet self control was not 
at her bidding at the onset. 

“Madame Lullywick,” said Agnes earnestly, yet calm- 
ly, “you encouraged me to write to my friends in Mel- 
ton, and you excused the Bartleys for not answering be- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3i8 

cause they were not accustomed to letter writing. And 
yet you stopped every letter and opened every letter. 
Will you tell me why? Will you tell me why you have 
so cruelly deceived me, and made me appear like an in- 
grate to those kind people who were the best friends I 
have known ? Why did you act such a falsehood ?” 

Another characteristic of Madame Lullywick was to 
bite her lips and stare straight before her when she was 
cornered and knew not which way to turn. And now, not 
a word came from this erect woman, standing there mo- 
tionless and looking upon Agnes like one who had con- 
quered and was waiting her own time to give the final 
blow. This was what startled Agnes and told her that 
she had not the same woman to deal with, that this wom- 
an from some cause, now stood over her in triumph and 
looked with merely pitying contempt upon her ; there was 
no doubt of it; in the look and attitude was triumph, 
satisfaction and fear of nothing. Agnes faltered as the 
venomous glitter began to creep into her eyes and take 
on that hard, set expression that denotes rising passion 
of no ordinary compass ; but not a word from the thin, 
tightly drawn lips. 

“If you have nothing to say about the letters, will you 
tell me when and where and under what circumstances, I 
wore this dress and hat? And who was the man whose 
hand I held as I walked in the street with him? You 
know! Will you tell me?” 

Ha! There was life in the Lullywick statue now! 
While Agnes spoke of the letters, she kept the dress out 
of sight, and when it and the hat came forth suddenly to 
confront her, her nerve centers revolted and sent con- 
fusion throughout the system; involuntarily one hand 
clutched the back of a chair and the other went to her 
heart; she grew white around the mouth, but her high 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3i9 


cheeks blazed forth as usual, for paint keeps its color al- 
though a tumult be raging beneath; her breath came 
short and quick ; but this apparent distress passed in a 
moment ; she conquered herself and spoke, but the voice 
sounded unnatural and her breath almost hissed between 
her teeth. 

“Foolish, deluded child! Ingrate! You never wore 
that dress! It’s Nettie’s. What right have you, spy and 
traitor, to ransack my house in my absence? Faithless 
creature ! Give me the dress and hat, this minute !’’ 

Agnes held them closer and retreated a step toward the 
door. 

“Give them to me,” she shrieked, springing forward 
like a tigress. Agnes turned into the drawing room, 
passed quickly through it to the hall, slipped the bolt 
and ran into the street. Without shawl or hat, she ran 
on till she reached Mrs. Apton’s house and entered by 
the side door, fearing that while she waited for admission 
at the front door, Madame Lullywick might appear. 
Mrs. Apton took her in her motherly arms, heard her 
story and comforted her. The door bell rang violently. 

“Let me meet her alone, Agnes,” said Mrs. Apton. 
“You remain in this room where you can hear what is 
said.” 

Madame Lullywick was shown in and greeted Mrs. 
Apton with a show of cordiality which, however, was not 
returned. This Madame Lullywick perceived and her 
eyes flashed indignantly in response. 

“I called,” said Madame Lullywick, in apparent solici- 
tude, if not distress of mind, “to learn if my dear child 
Agnes is here. I know that she prizes your friendship 
highly and thought she might have come here — ” 

“Yes; Agnes is here.” 

“O, I’m so glad — so relieved to hear it! We are all 


3 20 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


greatly concerned about her and distressed at her strange 
conduct. Why, it is most extraordinary ! While we were 
out, Agnes found a dress and hat that one of my daugh- 
ters wore in childhood, and, supposing that she wore 
them, and supposing, also, quite erroneously, I assure 
you, that there is some wonderful mystery connected 
with her early life, and that the dress and hat had some 
connection with it, asked me to tell her when and where 
she wore them, when really she never wore them at all. 
O, it is all so very absurd and childish. And when I re- 
quested her to give me the dress and hat and tried to 
reason with her, she flew into a great passion and ran 
out of the house. 

“It is all such a strange proceeding! Though she is 
not my own child, she is equally beloved, for I have 
cared for her since she was a child — a motherless child 
left unprovided for and must have gone to the poor 
house if I had not taken pity on her. We have made 
such a pet of her, I fear that she is nearly spoiled. I hope 
she will return at once ! We shall be quite undone with- 
out her. I trust you will use your influence and persuade 
her to return.” 

“Agnes is free to do as she may decide,” said Mrs. 
Apton quietly. She called to Agnes. 

Agnes entered so quickly that Madame Lullywick 
knew that she had been within hearing, and this fact ap- 
peared to give her a little shock, and well it might, for 
she had deliberately told what was false. As already 
referred to, Madame Lullywick had no presence of mind 
in sudden emergencies; her true self would stand forth 
for all to see in spite of all her efforts at self-control ; and 
now the consciousness that she had been trapped, added 
another torch to the fire that smouldered within. But 
she went forward, evidently with the intention of embrac- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


321 


ing Agnes, but Agnes shrunk from her as any right- 
minded person might from the approach of a serpent. 
Baffled again, and showing it, flushed and angry, she 
bit her lips and resumed her seat. 

“You are quite mistaken, Agnes, about the dress and 
hat. They are Nettie’s and I prize them highly, for they 
remind me of the time when my children were especially 
dear to me. I hope, Agnes, you will return with me. 
Certainly, you do not intend to leave me in this strange 
way after all I’ve done for you. I suggested that you 
help in the house because your studies are through now, 
and because I thought it would be a benefit to you. If 
you have a home of your own sometime, you will need 
some knowledge of housekeeping. But if you do not 
wish to do as I suggested, you need not. Now return 
with me and think no more about it.” 

“I prefer to remain here,” said Agnes quietly. 

“Very well, then,” responded Madame Lullywick, 
gradually throwing aside the complacent mien, or rather, 
losing control of herself, and beginning to show what 
was behind all this masking, “if you choose to turn your 
back on the house that has befriended you, in this shame- 
less way, to turn traitor to the only friend you ever had, 
I’ve nothing more to say. But I wish Nettie’s hat and 
dress returned. I want you to understand that you can- 
not take out of my house what does not belong to you ! 
Remember that. Let me have them; I’ll take them 
with me.” 

Now while Agnes told her story to Mrs. Apton, hur- 
riedly, for there was not time for details, as she expected 
Madame Lullywick to appear, as she did, she held the 
dress and hat in her hand. Unconsciously, her fingers 
strayed upon some stiff material in the waist band of the 
little dress. Examining it more closely, she found that 


322 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


a rent in the waist band had been neatly mended and 
strengthened by a card — a visiting card — sewed to the 
underside of the rent. On this card was written in bold 

round hand the name . The name 

was new to Agnes. It might have no significance; 
merely a thrown-aside visiting card taken to mend the 
rent; but it must be remembered that Agnes was look- 
ing for a clue to herself, and, hence, perhaps magnified 
trifles. At all events, it occurred to Agnes to ask Madame 
Lullywick about this name ; certainly, there could be no 
harm in that. Agnes produced the dress and drew out 
of the band the card. 

“Madame Lullywick, who is ?” 

Ah, how unfortunate for Madame Lullywick — for any 
deep plotter like her — to be unable to hold a taut rein 
over her own emotions ; she made a great effort, but it 
made her apparent distress more prominent; she could 
not stay the trembling hands or quench the fire that 
blazed from her eyes, nor could she keep the color in 
her face except where art had added its touch; in such 
torment was she for a moment that both Mrs. Apton and 
Agnes arose with the intention of going to her relief. 
But, as usual, she recovered her composure in a meas- 
ure; but she had been stirred to the last depth of her 
strange being. 

“Em sure, Agnes,” she said in a weak voice, “I know 
no one of that name. It’s new to me. Why do you ask ? 
What can it be to me or to you ?” 

Extraordinary was the fact that a name unknown to 
her should cause her to gasp for breath, clutch the arm 
of the chair and to come very near, evidently, to the 
point of collapse. 

“Well,” exclaimed Madame Lullywick, rising, and 
throwing off all reserve, “if you choose to remain in this 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


323 


house, have your own way. But from this moment I 
wash my hands of you and am glad of the opportunity to 
be rid of an ingrate. But give me Nettie's dress and hat ! 
Give them to me, I say, or I'll have you arrested as a 
common thief!" 

“I shall keep the dress and hat !" said Agnes. 

“No, you will not keep them, you infamous offspring!" 
shrieked Madame Lullywick, now inflamed and furious. 
“I shall not leave this house till I get them ! And you, 
woman," she continued, turning to Mrs. Apton, “beware 
of the serpent you have taken to your bosom! It will 
turn and sting you ! She is bold and deceitful as be- 
comes her birth — " 

“Leave this house !" said Mr. Apton, who at that mo- 
ment entered the room, “and never dare to set foot in it 
again." 

Madame Lullywick glared at him, her bosom heaving, 
her hands opening and shutting in her frenzy. Again 
she screamed: 

“Beware, I say, of the serpent you receive into your 
house ! Beware of the hussy that meets men secretly in 
the park — that goes riding at nightfall in a closed car- 
riage with bawdy young men — " 

Mr. Apton called to a servant to summon the police. 
When Madame Lullywick heard this, she withdrew in 
haste. When the door closed upon her, Agnes, in Mrs. 
Apton's arms, between her sobs, said, “After what she 
has said, I must tell you, it is right that you should know, 
that I know only one man. I have met him in the park, 
but not by appointment; I have been to ride with him 
once; I have met him in the library, and not there by 
any arrangement, and," she continued, looking up 
through her tears, “I'm not ashamed of it ; I believe him 
to be honorable ; his name is Bruce — Stanley Bruce." 


324 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

“What,” exclaimed Mr. Apton, taking her hand and 
holding it, “Stanley Bruce, the reporter ?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“I know him — know him well! A better man you 
could not know! More, I know his father, and occa- 
sionally do business with him ! He’s a Philadelphia 
merchant — a thorough going, upright, staunch old 
Quaker, and his son is like him. I’ll have Stanley Bruce 
to dinner tomorrow if I can find him. Don’t mind what 
that mad woman says, for she is mad; that’s what the 
people say of her,” continued Mr. Apton, addressing his 
wife as well as Agnes, “that she must be insane. No 
woman in her senses could conduct herself as she has 
in this last criminal failure of Lullywick — on parade, bold 
as brass the very day her husband was discovered to be 
a forger. It is hard, Agnes, to have such infamy thrust 
upon you or into your face, but remember that the 
enmity of that woman is more complimentary than her 
fair word. We wonder that you are what you are after 
living with that family of savages. But put the mad 
woman and her brood out of mind as much as possible. 
Your friends believe in you and will stand by you. Now 
to dinner. Let us talk no more about them. It’s 
enough to spoil a man’s appetite! Away with such 
trash!” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


325 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

A NEST OF CRIMINALS. 

The guest at; the Mottle Farm, the man rescued from 
the Carley Prison, was striding on toward good health 
with courage and speed. He had had efficient help — 
many good props — to help him on to this destination. 
When he grew worse, as he did at first, and the disease 
appeared to be having its own way, Bruce, who was 
often in attendance, suggested the summoning of a doc- 
tor from the city; but Aseneth declared in many words 
and gestures that she had never yet seen a case of rheu- 
matism like this that could in the end get the upper hand. 
She was allowed to wrestle with it and was conqueror. 

The patient was now sitting up every day, getting ac- 
customed to a state of freedom and making plans for the 
future. The suit provided by Bruce, too large for the 
patient, was turned over to Plym — a good fit and a bet- 
ter suit than he had ever worn. During this enjoyable 
time of convalescence, the Mottle guest, as he may be 
called, learned the facts connected with his rescue. Plis 
admiration for Plym was unbounded. Playfully or in 
earnest, he declared, when he knew what part Plym had 
taken in the rescue, “Plym, you are my boy! I adopt 
you from this moment !” 

The guest never tired of hearing, nor Plym of telling, of 
the swinging down from the tree on the pignut bender, 
his falling from the oak onto the driver of the carriage 
and his undoing of Constable Budd. And all the crack 
cooks with foreign postmarks on them — all the puffed 


326 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


up stewards of Oldport could not so tempt and lead on 
and coax into hearty fullness the shirking appetite of en- 
feebled man as Aseneth Mottle. During this crisis 
when rheumatism was on its high horse and riding at 
full speed (which Aseneth soon checked by getting her 
hand on the bridle rein) Sis’ Ann was brought or in- 
duced to come into mild and useful subjection and be- 
came, as Plym remarked in confidence to his uncle one 
day, “almost like er real likely woman.” Rebecca at last, 
weary of watching at the knot hole in the barn for the 
departure of her enemy, came down cautiously, and, foot 
by foot, as if stalking game, ventured into the kitchen, 
and, at length, purred in peace and thankfulness on the 
rocking chair cushion. Stump, however, long before Re- 
becca descended from her perch, had accepted things as 
they were and preserved his dignity, passing the object of 
his disregard loftily and in silence and refusing with an 
indignant growl to take a bone from her hand which she 
offered one day out of the surplus of good feeling that 
came with the patient now in the guest chamber. 

And now the time had come to march on the Carleys. 
The reader, not giving the subject proper consideration, 
may wonder at the course of events. If the discovery 
had been made that the man held there was a prisoner 
unlawfully, the law would free him immediately. True, 
and also is it true that the law, or what might pass for law, 
might thrust the prisoner deeper into jail. When Bruce 
learned that this man could pass through bolted doors, 
thoughtlessly, he lost faith, not in the man, but in his 
right or ability to help him; but a careful inspection of 
the facts presented the case in a different light. 

If the prisoner had gone forth as he attempted to do 
once, insufficiently clad, and applied to the first farm- 
house for assistance, the Carleys at his heel sooner cr 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3 2 7 


later, what would have been the result? Doubtless, he 
would have been declared of unsound mind and would 
have been thus disposed of; and if he had won the con- 
fidence and sympathy of someone willing to help him, 
there was the Lullywick pile of gold to defeat him in any 
court of justice, so called. The world knows by ex- 
perience that professional opinions in relation to sanity 
are in the market and ready to be sold to the highest bid- 
der. What chance, then, for this imprisoned man going 
directly from his cell, without friends or identification, 
to contend with fiends who had unlimited resources. 

No. The only way to win was first to steal a march 
on the jailers — escape as quietly as possible, secure 
identification, make the case strong and then proceed. 
The object was first to get the prisoner away, even if in 
the meanwhile (between escape and proving of case) 
the persons guilty of misdemeanor escaped. The Car- 
leys and all others concerned were to feel the rope’s end 
of the law if it were possible to apply it to them ; but the 
rescue of the prisoner was the first act of importance 
whether punishment was dealt out to the Carleys and 
others or not. 

It was believed, however, that as soon as their prisoner 
disappeared the Carleys would make good use of their 
legs. While justice (if she had her eye band off and a 
chance to hold her befogged headpiece in her hands) 
might weep over the escape of these rascals, yet the real 
culprits would remain, probably, and, it was hoped, would 
be brought to judicial slaughter and be beheaded prop- 
erly. But great was the surprise of all, who knew the 
facts, to learn that the Carleys still preserved the even 
tenor (rather a growling bass) of their way — going to 
and fro with minds free, evidently, from any care, loiter- 
ing in usual laziness and insolence around Jim Lambert’s 


328 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


den of iniquity. As far as anyone could learn, they had 
not even made search for their former prisoner. This 
was inexplicable at this stage ; the man had escaped ; that 
was a fact, at least, and the Carleys must know that he 
would make good use of his tongue. 

Plym was the man who noted all these things and a 
good detective he proved to be. He reported to Bruce 
and Bruce conferred with Captain Bonny, who was eager 
to do something and believed the time had come to strike 
home. “I don’t know what it all means,” said Captain 
Bonny when Bruce told him that the Carleys were loiter- 
ing around unconcerned, “but I’ll tell you how to find 
out and sift the whole matter to the bottom ! And it’s 
time, I tell you! The old man is all right now! They 
can’t trouble him ! There’s too many of us on his side ! 
We’ll go down and grab the Carleys and run the risk. 
Shadier has not been seen since Lullywick took himself 
off. He may be there, too. I want him for swindling 
his landlady and for collecting the rent twice from a 
family that moved out of the Lullywick hovel. We’ll 
explore that Carley house from attic to cellar and see 
what there is there. Sorry to trouble that fumble-thumb 
down there — that Budd, but we must. I wish we could 
run in under his nose, and give him a sniff of the game 
afterward, but the law won’t allow it.” 

At the time appointed, about eight o’clock in the even- 
ing, Plym met Captain Bonny and two other officers in 
citizen’s dress at the station below Ourtown. As the en- 
trance to Pignut Lane on the Bull Pen Pike, they were 
joined by Bruce, Paige, Wainworth and Budd’s deputy, 
for it was arranged that Budd should be notified at the 
last minute in the hope that he might be away from 
home. That was the result, and his deputy must repre- 
sent him. Through Pignut Lane they approached the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


329 


Carley house, Plym running ahead like a deer to recon- 
noitre. He came back to say that the way was clear, 
that he looked into the kitchen window and saw Jack 
and Aleck smoking by the fire. Plym knocked on the 
kitchen door, as the front door was obstructed by the 
fallen porch. The door was opened quickly by Jack. 

“Hu-hullo, Jack!” said Plym, “how be ye! J-jest come 
ter make ye er leetle call !” 

Captain Bonny and his two officers brushed by Plym 
and laid hold of Jack. He lifted his arm to strike and to 
resist, but he was not quick enough ; taken by surprise, 
he surrendered as he must, and was placed in irons in less 
time than it takes to tell it. Aleck in the next room, 
submitted without protest as though he expected it, and 
hung his head. Jack, however, met his capture with his 
usual bravado. 

“So you thought you'd make us a little call, did you, 
Plym? I thought you were a chap of some taste and 
decency and went only in good company ! Where’d you 

fall in with this mob? By , Plym,” continued 

Jack, suddenly animated by a new idea, “have you, too, 
been meddling — have you had a hand in anything not 
concerning you? Come, now, speak up!” 

But Plym only laughed at him. 

“But you,” said Jack, addressing the Captain, “thou 
man of stature and stomach, what is the meaning of 
this? Why is this quiet pastoral home invaded at this 
hour of the night by such a crowd of chumps? My 
burly friend, ’twould have been far more polite if you 
had waited till invited to enter. My advice to every 

d d one of you is to get into a kindergarten and learn 

manners ! Such manners on the part of men who look 
so well and dress so much better, surprises me — ” 


330 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“Do you know a man named Shadier ?” asked the 
Captain. 

“Shadier, Shadier?” mused Jack, thoughtfully. “Seems 
to me I’ve heard the name before. Where does he live 
and what’s his business?” 

“Out with it !” said the Captain. “Where is your 
friend Shadier? No more of your guff!” 

“Aleck,” said Jack, “do you know a man by the name 
of — of Shad-ler? If you do, this gentleman would like 
to know.” 

“Where is Mr. Jeremy Shadier?” asked the Captain 
again. 

“Well, sir, thou noble leader of an ignoble crew, if I 
knew, I might tell you and I might not ; if I knew and 
should tell you, then you would know and would not 
have the pleasure of looking for him, if perchance a gen- 
tleman of the name of Shadier were wanted.” 

“When did you see Shadier last?” asked the Captain, 
who appeared to be pleased with Jack’s evasion. 

“Well, sir ; if I knew a gentleman by the name of Shad- 
ier, kept diary, and was allowed at this moment to con- 
sult it, I might be able to tell you when I last saw the 
gentleman of the name of Shadier ; but if I did not know 
the gentleman of the name of Shadier, I could not tell 
you, even though I did or did not keep a diary, when I 
last saw the gentleman of the name of Shadier.” 

“Well,” said the Captain, laughing, “I hope you under- 
stand all that !” 

At that moment, a movement in the room overhead 
caught the Captain’s ear. Leaving one of his men to 
guard Jack and Aleck, the Captain followed by all others 
in the party, ascended by the front stairway. In the 
room over the kitchen, chained to a large block of iron, 
was the man called Milo, the night watchman. As soon 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


331 


as Captain Bonny saw him, he uttered an exclamation of 
surprise and rushed forward; he held the candle full in 
the face of the shrinking man. 

“Well, well! What are you doing here?” asked the 
Captain in astonishment. “I have you at last; we throw 
the net for other fish and catch you ! Gentleman, behold 
Mr. Peter Mills, a noted safe-cracker and burglar and 
all-around bad man, aye, and dangerous, too, when at 
large ; for whom a reward of $2,500 is now standing for 
his capture — for a big job done about a year ago. Well, 
well, this is luck and $2,500 for somebody! We'll be 
sure to take him along with us when we go ! But the 
gentleman of the name of Shadier, where is he? He 
must be here! The dodging talk of that Jack Carley 
shows possibly that he is not far away!” 

Bruce, however, did not share the Captain's opinion as 
to the presence of Shadier ; if he had been in or around 
the house, when they entered, he had had opportunity to 
get quickly beyond reach; and he regretted deeply that 
such a low rascal, the go-between the principal and the 
agents in this business, should escape. Paige, also, was 
interested in the capture of Shadier, not only on account 
of his complicity with the Carleys, but because he had 
attempted to scandalize the name of Mary Latwell. As 
they passed into the hall from the room where the 
burglar had been found, Bruce whispered to Captain 
Bonny, “I want you to see the room in which I staid — 
the room where we gagged the night watchman.” “Yes,” 
returned the Captain, “I intend to see all the rooms.” 

The door to the room occupied by Bruce as the ped- 
dler, was locked, and Bruce ran below for the key. It 
was found with others in Jack's pocket, but Jack, now 
sulky and fast losing his bravado, refused to point out 
the key. Aleck, however, told which one it was, and 


332 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


received Jack’s curses for this accommodation. No 
light was in the room and no fire gave it cheerful warmth. 
The occupant had gone to bed to keep warm. The Cap- 
tain approached the bed and held the sputtering candle 
near what appeared to be the head of the form on the 
bed covered with old cornsacks and his own clothing. 
The occupant of the bed was awake, but did not move 
at first, supposing, perhaps, that his jailers had come to 
visit him; but the sound of many feet caused him to 
rise up, and thrust his head out of the cornsacks. Mr. 
Jeremy Shadier. He was bound like the burglar with 
a chain around one ankle attached to a weight, and a 
forlorn, pitiable object he was — unwashed, cold and 
probably hungry, judging by his sunken eyes and trem- 
bling hands — so miserable and wretched did he appear 
that the Captain suppressed his exultation, and said 
nothing except to bid Shadier to dress. Handcuffed, 
Shadier was led below with the burglar. The looks ex- 
changed by Jack and Shadier were far from friendly. 
Jack laughed and exclaimed: 

“So they’ve found you, too, have they Shad! I 
thought they’d scent you out. This old buffer here ap- 
pears to have the knack of poking his finger into other 
people’s business. I tried to reason with him and the ill- 
mannered crew with him, and tried to throw them off 
your track, so you could be free, Shad, but they wouldn’t 
listen to me.” 

“It’s well they did find me,” said Shadier. “You 
would have left me here to starve, you dog !” 

“Left you to starve!” sneered Jack. “I thought I was 
doing you a favor. Humph! If there is anything I 
despise more than another it is the exhibition of ingrati- 
tude on the part of a friend, especially in return for a kind 
and considerate act. I wash my hands of you, Mr. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


333 


Jeremy Shadier, and will have nothing more to do with 
you. When we meet again, you will please do me the 
favor not to recognize me!” 

Now Bruce wished to show Captain Bonny and Paige 
the room where the prisoner had been held and to point 
out the different steps of the rescue, but, unfortunately, 
as Bruce and Paige considered it, two other city report- 
ers were present. How the two reporters learned of the 
intended capture will be explained later. Captain Bonny 
intended to make a sweeping search of the house, but 
the two reporters who had suddenly appeared, kept at 
the Captain's elbow, note book in hand ; they must learn, 
ultimately, the cause of this search and arrest, but the 
object on, the part of Bruce and Paige was to keep the 
important and central facts in the background as long 
as possible, for they had a right to consider the rescue of 
the prisoner as their own “exclusive” — an interesting 
story of which their respective papers should have the 
benefit to the exclusion of all others. And, now, the 
finding of the burglar might throw the two sharp report- 
ers away from the main line of discovery; if Captain 
Bonny had not said so much about his surprise at finding 
the burglar, the reporters might have considered his cap- 
ture the object of the Captain's visit. But, at all events, 
the Carley prisoner must be covered up till the last min- 
ute. Bruce managed to whisper in the Captain’s ear to 
this effect, although he knew that the Captain treated all 
reporters impartially, and would tell no lies ; and Bruce 
wished him to tell no lies ; but he need not volunteer to 
give any information not asked for. 

Captain Bonny stood by the fire warming his hands as 
he turned to Jack and said: “You're keeping quite a 
jail here ! Have you anybody else ironed up to a block 
and obliged tq go to bed with their chains on?” 


334 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


“You ought to be satisfied, you old sharper, with get- 
ting what you have — a gentleman of the name of Shad- 
ier and the doughty Milo and the $2,500 offered for him. 
I rather wanted that $2,500 myself, but I never go back 
on a friend — ” 

“You lie!” shouted the burglar, fiercely. “You were 
going to give me up that night when the man come out 
of the tree ! And when you got me again, you were go- 
ing to do it as soon as you dared ! I can go to jail and 
be happy now that Jack Carley has got to the end of his 
rope.” 

“Well,” exclaimed the Captain in good humor, “pris- 
oners are not allowed, usually, to be so free with their 
tongues ; but if you are permitted to talk, we’ll find out 
what we want to. Have you anybody else in your jail? 
Perhaps another reward is lying around in some of these 
rooms — ” 

“Yes, there is somebody else!” exclaimed Aleck. 
“He’s in the ell!” 

Jack laughed and exclaimed : “Now their eyes will 
open ! I’d give a dollar to go along and see the fun. I 
say, Captain, take me along, will you? He’s a man I 
love and I want to see if you treat him right ! Ha ! Ha ! 
Do, Captain ! I ask it as a last favor !” 

As Aleck spoke, the Captain wheeled around and 
looked at him with surprise. His question in regard to 
other prisoners was a bantering one ; he did not suspect 
that any others were held unless the aunt, Hitty Carley, 
of whom Bruce had told him, was restrained ; even this 
had not occurred to him as a possibility, for bad as the 
Carleys were, or as Jack Carley was, it was not supposed 
that he would play such tricks with the woman that had 
done so much for him. But who could this other prison- 
er be? Everyone was interested afresh in this new dis- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


335 


covery. Aleck pointed out the key to the ell door and 
the key to the room in which they would find the other 
prisoner. On the tip-toe of expectation and wonder, all 
followed the Captain and Bruce, who carried the bunch 
of keys. At last they are in the room occupied by the 
man whom Bruce had helped to escape. The former 
prisoner had made some attempt at cleanliness and or- 
der, but now the room was in filthy confusion. 

The prisoner, whoever he was, was in bed with his 
face to the wall, trying, like Shadier, to keep warm un- 
der a heap of rags. The Captain leaned over the bed and 
held the candle near the head of the man who had not 
moved since they entered. Then he sprang up into a 
sitting posture ; his arms came out of the bed, stretched 
before him and clutched the bed clothing; he eyed his 
captors like a hunted beast brought to bay and waiting 
the death stroke. There, clutching the bed clothing, 
breathing hard, was he who had been known as the Hon. 
Theodore Lullywick. 

Everyone in the room, when he realized who this 
pitiable object was, could not repress an exclamation of 
surprise, and everyone took a step backward ; no one 
present, perhaps, could resist the impulse to contrast this 
wretched creature with unshaven, unclean face and 
bloodshot eyes with the former stately and elegant Lul- 
lywick. The Captain, who had a soft place in his heart 
for the worst criminal when brought to the end of his 
villainy (and could do no more harm), sat down on the 
cobbler’s bench standing near the bed and looked at 
Lullywick a moment compassionately, in spite of what he 
knew about him and all that was charged to his account. 

Lullywick wore the same chain that held the former 
prisoner, and occupied the same bed ; he had suffered as 
the other suffered, aye, and perhaps more. The Captain 


336 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ordered him to rise and dress, and without a word he 
complied. In handcuffs, he, too, was led to the kitchen. 
When Jack Carley saw him, he laughed again. “Well, 
old man,” said Jack, addressing Lullywick, “so they’ve 
got you, too! Well, you had a chance to try a little of 
your own medicine — that good and wholesome medicine 
you ordered for the benefit of our mutual friend who 
took himself off just in time to make room for you. How 
do you like it?” 

“We’ll have no more of this talk!” said the Captain 
to Jack. “Please keep quiet till you are called upon 
to speak ! Now we shall examine the house. I under- 
stand there’s a lady here who’s had no hand in this busi- 
ness, but has been compelled to stay against her will. 
We do not wish to disturb her or intrude on her privacy. 
If she is here, she will understand. Is she here? How 
shall we find her ? What room is she in ?” 

“In this room,” replied Jack, pointing to a door lead- 
ing from the kitchen. She’s sick, and if you have any 
gentlemanly instincts, you will not disturb her. Look 
anywhere you like in the house, but do not thrust your- 
self into her room, or attempt to call her out of it. Let 
her alone. She had nothing to do with this business and 
always opposed it, and if you are a gentleman, as you 
claim to be probably, and not a beast and ruffian, as your 
appearance indicates, you will not further belittle your- 
self by casting indignity upon that innocent woman. 
She’ll have enough to bear without your adding to it, 
and there’s no need. Do what you will to me, but let 
my Aunt Hitty go free of molestation. I tell you, she’s 
sick and has not been out of her bed for three days. You 
cannot have the cruelty to summon her before you — to 
order her out of her bed that you may search the house. 
Bah ! What do you want to search the house for ? There 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


337 


are no more crooks held here. If you won’t believe me, 
perhaps you’ll believe Aleck. He’ll tell you there’s no 

more here. But let Hitty alone or by you shall 

repent of it !” 

Jack Carley overshot the mark this time. Captain 
Bonny had been too long in the service to be caught 
in this way. The more Jack said, the more suspicious 
the Captain became. Jack was trying to conceal some- 
thing, and while he stood for a moment looking at Jack, 
attention was drawn to Aleck. He sat against the wall 
and Lullywick and the man who stood beside him were 
partly in front of Aleck. With his elbows on his knees 
and his face in his manacled hands, Aleck was trying to 
suppress his emotion ; but in vain ; he began to sob and 
the tears rolled through his fingers. Giving away at 
last, he swayed to and fro, groaning and sobbing. A 
sudden change came over Jack when he saw Aleck’s dis- 
tress. He jumped out of his chair, livid, fierce and 
shouted, “Aleck !” — only the name, spoken as a warning, 
and followed up by fearful oaths. Aleck became, how- 
ever, more demonstrative, whereupon Jack made a move- 
ment as though he would throw himself, despite his 
bonds, upon his brother. 

During this scene, everyone looked on in wonder and 
increasing interest. What was coming? What would 
this strange house disclose next? At last Plym, stand- 
ing near Aleck, asked, “Whar’s Hi-Hitty, Aleck?” 

“She’s dead !” groaned Aleck, rising abruptly and sit- 
ting down again. Jack almost frothed at the mouth and 
became so furious in speech and gesture that one of the 
officers forced him back into his chair and stood by him, 
keeping his hand upon his shoulder. To all of those pres- 
ent who knew the facts in the case, this was more than 


338 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


an announcement of death, at any rate, it suggested 
more. 

“When’d she d-die?” asked Plym. 

“Last Friday night.” 

“Where? Ri-right here’n this house?” 

“Yes. He didn’t mean to do it!” shouted Aleck, ris- 
ing and sobbing and choking. “It was an accident. He 
was to blame, but, O God, he didn’t mean to do it !” Be- 
coming calmer, Aleck went on. “When they brought 
home Lullywick, Hitty said she wouldn’t stay another 
minute and packed up her things. Jack said she 
shouldn’t go. She said she would. She went to the 
door there to go out, and Jack pushed her back. She 
fell and her head struck the stove. She didn’t speak 
again nor open her eyes. O my God! But he didn’t 
mean to do it, I tell you !” 

“Where’s the body?” 

“We carried her over to Hokopokonoket Swamp and 
laid her down so it would appear that she’d wandered 
into the swamp and died there. O God, forgive me ! 
And she was the kindest, dearest woman in the world 
to me and to us both. And after all she’d done for us 
to be carried out like a dog and left in the swamp. Jack 
swore he’d kill me if I did not do what he told me to 
do; he made me do it; he’s always made me do every- 
thing; but that’s no excuse for me. I say again, he 
didn’t mean to do it — it was an accident ! Before God, I 
know it was an accident !” 

“Whar ’beouts’d ye leave her?” asked Plym. 

“Near the big ledge, where there’s a big pine splin- 
tered by lightning. Will you go there and — and see?” 

“Yis, I will. Didn’t ye go nigh ther place sence ye 
left her thar ?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


339 


“No. Jack covered me with a revolver and threatened 
to brain me if I did.” 

The house was searched from cellar to attic quickly. 
No more prisoners were found, but the two gripsacks 
containing the Lullywick spoils were found intact. The 
Carleys were appalled by the amount of money they con- 
tained, and could not immediately dispose of it or get it 
out of their hands into banks without arousing sus- 
picion. Ready to depart, Lullywick and his agent Shad- 
ier were joined together by temporary bonds; Jack and 
the burglar came next and Aleck brought up the rear. 
Aleck called to Plym. 

“Plym, I don’t expect to see this place very soon 
again. Take my horse, or better put him out of his 
misery, and the two cows and the poultry. Give me what 
they are worth or take them for nothing. And if there’s 
anything in the house you want, help yourself. And 
look here, Plym. All Hitty’s things are in her room — 
the room out of the kitchen. Find her sister, will you? 
She’s somewhere in the city, or was, and send her Hit- 
ty’s things and anything else she wants out of the house. 
Will you do that, Plym? Do you agree, Jack?” 

Jack was a man of quick passion and humor; a few 
minutes he was wild and furious ; but the secret was out 
now, cursing and denunciation were vain and Jack re- 
lapsed into the usual form of speech. “Yes,” he replied 
in answer to Aleck’s question, “I suppose IT1 have to. 
And, Plym, look after the place and see that nobody car- 
ries it off. In one of the closets out of the kitchen, you’ll 
find a few drops of rare old stuff, and in the cellar, the 
finest brand of three-year-old you ever tasted — the ,kind 
that played the devil with your friend, the parson, that 
fine day when he went preaching a sermon to the ants in 
their own domicile. I’d given this crowd a horn all 


340 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


around if that d d Captain hadn’t been so hoggish 

and tried to take the whole village back to town with 
him. He wasn’t content with getting Milo, worth $2,500 
to him, but he must unnecessarily poke around and dis- 
turb that fine gentleman of the name of Shadier and that 
surpassing, lordly creation, the Hon. Theodore Lully- 
wick, who had such important business in New York a 
while back.” 

The procession was ready to move now, and the Cap- 
tain cut short Jack’s mutterings, and ordered him to pre- 
serve silence during the journey to the city. Plym, 
Wainworth and the Ourtown deputy constable started 
immediately for Hokopokonoket Swamp to search for 
the body of Hitty Carley. But nothing was found, and 
they came to the conclusion, as did the people in the 
town when they knew the facts, that probably Aleck 
Carley had told only a part of the truth ; and the belief 
grew that Hitty had been murdered, or had lost her life 
in the way related by Aleck, perhaps, and the body con- 
cealed. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


34 * 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE BUDDING OF BUDD. 

Ourtown came out of its lethargic sleep, rubbed its 
eyes, was fairly awake at last, and looked abroad, star- 
ing and blinking in astonishment akin to unbelief. 
Never before in its history, according to the oldest in- 
habitant (the cobbler over near Pipping Brook) had the 
town been so torn and distracted by what it might call 
its own. Business, what there was, in the boat houses 
on the beach around Periwinkle Basin, in the shops and 
stores scattered throughout the town, everywhere ex- 
cept in Jim Lambert's saloon, where business appeared 
to revive a little — everywhere, it must be said, business 
sat down to rest and waited for somebody to give it at- 
tention. 

No man, woman or child was free from present ex- 
citement to give heed to daily occupation, if they had any, 
or to offer a helping hand to anything except to spread 
the surprising news that had come to town by the morn- 
ing mail. Nothing was in demand except the morning 
paper from the city and nothing to do except to read it 
and add the comments. At the postoffice, Captain 
Swift (the slowest reader in the world) was reading the 
account of the great capture the night before in the Car- 
ley woods. At Deacon Balm's grocery store, Salem 
Brinley had an audience of twenty or more, passing over, 
in his haste to reach the climax, all words of more than 
two syllables. The capture of Lullywick was the great 


342 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


thing and the murder of Hitty Carley was the awful 
thing according to Ourtown analysis. 

Deacon Lint, chopping wood in his front yard, first 
heard the news from a neighbor passing by. His axe 
was raised to deal a severing blow, but he forgot to 
lower it, and held his arm and axe aloft till he heard the 
whole story. The voice of the Rev. Tallyho exploded 
in front of the postoffice like a bomb, but no one was 
injured. Constable Budd, to a little group down by the 
pharmacy, declared boldly that he had lost a deal of sleep 
thinking about the Carleys, and had great suspicions 
and many of them that would have led to something in 
a very few days, but he wanted to be sure of his game 
before he made a strike. His hearers, however, groaned 
and shouted in derision, and an ill-smelling goose egg 
missed his head by a quarter of an inch and left its mark 
on the side of the pharmacy just above him* and warned 
him that the safest place for him and his boasts was at 
home. 

All the boys and young men, as well as some of the 
older men, began to search in Hokopokonoket Swamp 
for the body of Hitty Carley; and the Carley Pond and 
the water in brooks and pools near the swamp was 
dragged, but nothing was discovered. Bruce and Paige 
were wide awake reporters and versed in all the tricks 
that led to “exclusives.” They realized the importance 
of the quick handling of news for the exclusive benefit, 
if possible, of their respective papers. When the time 
came, a story they would be able to tell, and their con- 
nection with the facts assured them that when the story 
was told, the “Open Eye” and the “Morning Waker” 
would be the only custodians of it. Their interest in the 
man rescued and the establishment of his rights, led them 
to keep silence till there was a necessity for it no longer. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER 


343 


Ourtown received the news in advance of the time 
planned by Bruce and Paige as may be here described. 

When Captain Bonny and the two officers with him 
hurried into the railway station by a side door and hastily 
boarded an outgoing train, Mr. Nipps of the “Piping 
Crier” happened to be strolling through the station on 
the outlook for any trifle of news by which he might con- 
vince his employers that he was trying to earn his sal- 
ary, not hoping, probably, for railway accidents of any 
kind that might show that two trains meeting on the 
same track had decided the right of way according to 
the plan of the two goats face to face on a narrow bridge ; 
nor did he look hopefully for reports of exploded loco- 
motives and expect to see carloads of dead and mangled 
bodies and contributory surgeons rolled into the sta- 
tion ; but willing, if the case demanded, to write staring 
headlines and to follow in a frenzy of small type. 

While Nipps was turning to and fro in his mind this 
extraordinary behaviour on the part of Captain Bonny, 
the mercury of his interest and zeal mounted quickly to 
the boiling point when he saw Mr. Muff of the “Daily 
Liar” (said to be the only paper in the city that told 
the truth), whose name (Muff’s) as a catcher of news 
belied him, appear suddenly and get on board the train. 
Enough for Nipps. Something was in the wind — a good 
strong scent from somewhere — worth attending to at 
once. He would follow the sly Bonny in citizen’s dress 
and the crafty Muff, who had rushed aboard with such 
speed and stealth. 

Nipps passed through the cars till he found Muff, who 
evidently was not pleased to see him, and looked reso- 
lutely out of the window intent on studying a baggage 
truck. Nipps, a social and humorous being, laughed as 
he settled into the seat by the side of Muff and noted the 


344 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER 


melancholy cast of Muff’s countenance — the twist of dis- 
appointment that Nipps’ coming had given it. 

“No use!” said Nipps. “I saw Bonny and his two 
strikers steal aboard and then I saw you come out of 
hiding somewhere and run to the train as though the 
police were after you ! I have both eyes on you now 
and I don’t intend to take them off till I know what’s up.” 

“Humph!” grunted Muff, “is that all you saw?” 

“That’s enough, Mr. Muff! I know that you are on 
the track of something. Now, I’ll make a proposition. 
Although I’m not on speaking terms with your paper — 
the truthful 'Daily Liar’ — and do not seek the honor — 
indeed, any man who dared to breath the name of your 
paper, even in a whisper in our office, would be dis- 
charged — no, no — not discharged, but fired, sir, simply 
fired from the back door with the chasing iron — still 
chasing — making sixty miles an hour, in quick pursuit 
— yet — the front wheels of this vehicle of thought which 
I am now making use, Mr. Muff, that is, the antecedental 
clause, strange as it may appear, are and is somewhere 
in the rear of my discourse — yet, I say, in spite of the 
frigidity that stands as a wall between you and me, I 
mean our respective papers, I make the suggestion that 
we go snacks and halvings and swap for keeps when we 
even up at the end of the race ” 

“Unfortunately, I am compelled to enter a snacking 
trade dicker with you, but it cuts to the inner quickness 
to contribute even indirectly to the prosperity, if it has 
any, of that 'Piping, Squeaking Crier’ which you repre- 
sent. Why, sir, any man who dared to refer to the 'Pip- 
ing Crier’ in our office, never’d have the blessed oppor- 
tunity of making his exit with a chasing iron in full cry. 
He’d never see the light of day again !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


345 


“Well, now to business! What’s the game?” asked 
Nipps. 

“I don’t know; but Bruce and Paige are in the smoker. 
Bruce and Paige and Bonny have had much private 
confab lately; I caught them at it in Bonny’s back of- 
fice several times — quiet as cheese nibbling mice in a 
trap when I entered. I saw Bonny and his two boys 
and Bruce and Paige leave the headquarters and go in 
different directions ; I followed Bonny, and since I came 
into the car, Bruce and Paige appeared on the other side 
and sneaked in.” 

‘They’ll find,” added Nipps, “that our eyes and ears 
are in their prime and on duty, and that our legs are 
keyed up to keep pace with them. There’s something 
good ahead, and we’ll have it!” 

At Ourtown, Bruce and Paige left the train, but Cap- 
tain Bonny and his officers went on to the station below, 
where, as already described, Plym was in waiting. 
Nipps and Muff followed, and coming upon a farmer, 
driving leisurely, they thrust money into his hands and 
urged him to follow the wagon in which rode Captain 
Bonny. A little money will go a great way in Ourtown, 
especially in the slack time of the year, and the slack 
time to a large number of the inhabitants covered twelve 
months of the year. The farmer, now in the service of 
Nipps and Muff, asked no questions and went on at a 
quick pace, having a young horse not now, if ever, over- 
burdened with work. 

When Captain Bonny’s wagon turned into the lane — 
Pignut Lane — from Bull Pen Pike, and Bruce, Paige, 
Wainworth and the Ourtown deputy sheriff appeared, 
Nipps and Muff dismissed their coachman, and on foot 
followed the silent company. Dark as midnight in the 
lane, they kept near, yet out of sight, till they reached the 


346 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


yard of the Carley mansion. When the door opened and 
Captain Bonny and his men rushed in, Nipps and Muff 
slipped in, too. Captain Bonny was a favorite with all re- 
porters and aided all impartially. He stared at Nipps 
and Muff a moment and then laughed and went on with 
what he had to do. 

Paige and Bruce laughed, too, if they were a little dis- 
appointed. They were not held up and helped on by 
petty jealousies; they could see merit in a competitor 
and applaud even if he did run across their path and in- 
tercept them. Bruce intended to remain at the Mottle 
Farm over night and Paige with Wainworth; but now 
they must return to the city and prepare for the morning 
paper the record of the night’s work at the Carley Farm, 
otherwise Nipps and Muff, or their papers, would have 
all the glory. Thus it happened that the people of Our- 
town, thanks to Nipps and Muff, read several columns of 
history of their Carley neighbors the next day as soon as 
the city papers came to town. But Bruce and Paige had 
cause to rejoice. While it must have been apparent to 
Nipps and Muff that Captain Bonny’s visit to the Car- 
ley Mansion was not to arrest anyone found there, ex- 
cept Jack and Aleck Carley, yet the discovery of the 
forger Lullywick and the murder of Hitty Carley, gave 
their minds so much to contend with, that they forgot, if 
they ever thought of it, to make inquiries as to the prime 
cause of the expedition to Ourtown. Later the story in 
all its details appeared in the “Open Eye” and the 
“Morning Waker” exclusively, and Nipps and Muff were 
no* wiser till they read it. 

Fortunate for Ourtown that it received a part of the 
story at one time and the other later. Better to take in 
two doses and learn to live under the first and to brace 
for the second. When all did come, and the people 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


347 


realized what rascality had had vantage ground within 
the town's fair domain, they cried with a loud voice — 
heard from Three Pint Six Corners to Bowleg Turnpike 
— “Who's responsible?" And the answer, quite as loud 
and far-reaching, was “Budd!" 

The people were aroused, and indignation, hand in 
hand with righteous wrath, stalked forth and demanded 
to be heard. 

In Little Wig Hamlet, all the big and little wigs 
wagged together and united in sending word to head- 
quarters in Ourtown Village to the effect “We won't 
have Budd to rule over us !" 

The Thorney Brookers declared in a meeting called 
for the purpose, “Enough of Budd !" 

Sodom, a settlement of eight houses and eleven barns, 
rose up to say, “Budd must budge!" 

And Gommorrah, across the creek from Sodom, not 
to be outdone by its neighbor, of which it had not a high 
opinion, made known that “Budd must be budded!" 
that is, nipped off. 

The honest and worthy dwellers in Gridiron Flats 
shouted loud enough to be heard at Twin Peak, “Thet 
'ere Budd sha’n't be erlowed ter come ter bustin’ bloom- 
in' ergin in this 'ere teown," and he wasn’t. 

Budd heard the warning cry and heeded it. At the 
next election, the office fell to his deputy, a quiet man, 
who had done ail that had been done in the town in 
bringing offenders to justice. In the main street of Our- 
town Village, on a high board fence, appeared one morn- 
ing, a huge cartoon, roughly drawn on cotton cloth, rep- 
resenting a turtle running and Constable Budd in pur- 
suit. On the back of the turtle was a coop from which 
chicken heads, goose heads, turkey heads protruded. 
Budd was running at a high rate of speed — hat flying off 


34 ^ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


— great drops of perspiration were splashing down, and 
he was saying (painted in big letters over his head), ‘Til 
have him in a few days !” 

When the news spread, the people throughout the 
town came to see the cartoon and sat down before it and 
laughed till weary. And they said : 

“Few days? Lor’, he’ll want er fortnight ter ketch 
up!” 

“I tell ye, ther turtle’s got ther bulge on’m ! No use 
er tryin’ !” 

“No use er talkin’ ! No Budd thet ever growed yit kin 
keep up with a reel lively turtle like thet !” 

“Ye kin see ther turtle’s er gittin’ erway purty fast!” 

“Budd’s jest er humpin’ hisself, but he ain’t what ye’d 
call er reel good match fer a business turtle like thet! 
He ain’t in it!” 

“Kinder sorry fer Budd arter all! He’s er dewin’ o’ 
his best an’ er strainin’ ev’ry narve, but ther turtle’ll give 
him ther dust ev’ry time, ef I’m any jedge o’ racin’.” 

“ ’Tain’t er fair race, anyway! Ther turtle’s got four 
legs an’ Budd only tew ter depend on! What kin ye 
expect?” 

“Heow long did ye say Budd’s ben on his track? Few 
days, eh! Lor’, ther turtle’s got his second wind long 
erfore this, an’ ther ain’t no speck o’ chance fer Budd.” 

“Budd looks ready ter give up any momint ! Might’s 
well!” 

“Ther turtle needn’t hurry so! He might jest’s well 
go inter camp an’ cook er chicken an’ invite his friends 
ter dinner! Time ’nough ’fore Budd’ll git within er mile 
o m. 

“Tell ye what ! I think thet ’ere turtle’s goin’ slow jest 
ter make Budd b’lieve he kin ketch’m ! But Budd, ain’t 
he er scratchin’ !” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


349 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE TUGGING OF TALLYHO. 

Great events may or may not, according to circum- 
stances, cast their shadows before, but they leave always, 
among other things, a streak of light behind — something 
from which a lesson may be drawn and a moral may be 
given point, sharp, more or less, as importance and the 
occasion require. As this ray of light, beginning its 
travels and springing from the culmination of evil at the 
Carley Mansion and running into every household in 
Ourtown, might not be received as an ordinary visitor 
and thus lose its force as a moral prick and lever, the 
Rev. Lacroix Tallyho preached up to “seventhly” on the 
reception of the first report, and went wildly beyond all 
reckoning, when the full account appeared. But nowhere 
in these “powerful discourses” did he attribute the result 
of anything or anybody to the moderate or immoderate 
use of bottled cider. 

During the week following Tallyho’s first peroration, 
the Dorcas was held at the house of a parishioner in the 
Twin Ox District. Aseneth Mottle, making an after- 
noon call upon Mrs. Tallyho the day before, learned that 
the Tallyho vehicle of general conveyance and utility, a 
lumbering carryall, had retired for rest and repair to the 
shop of the wheelwright. Eager to aid her neighbors, 
particularly her pastor, Aseneth offered the use, jointly, 
of their capacious market wagon. Probably, if Sandy 
had been consulted, he might have made remonstrance 
and arranged or suggested a more evenly balanced ac- 


35 ° 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


commodation ; if his master furnished wagon, why should 
not Tallyho supply motive power and strap his own slow 
nag to it? To contribute wagon and load it down with 
all that heaviness and dead weight of the Tallyho kind, 
not to mention the Mottle family, very heavy and solid 
on the female side, and then ask Sandy, now along in 
years and entitled to be treated with some show of re- 
spect, to tug all that hanging-back, shoulder-galling load 
to Twin Ox District, just after supper, too, probably, 
was more than any sensible, independent horse could 
submit to without saying neigh to it. But as the sequel 
showed, Sandy was not taxed unduly on a full stomach, 
and thought, probably, if horses do think, about which 
there is no doubt, that the uneven ways of men and the 
ups and downs in life, do have some regard for horses, 
or lead to results that amount to positive advantage. 

Early in the afternoon, Plym, wearing a flaming red 
necktie, was driver for his aunt and Mrs. Tallyho, con- 
ducting them with proper decorum, on his part and that 
of Sandy’s, to the place where the Dorcas was to be held. 
When the good things — pies, cakes, preserves — contribu- 
tions to the Dorcas supper, were taken out of the wagon, 
Mrs. Tallyho discovered that a loaf of cake, with a 
frosted roof and a pinacle with a little angel ready to fly 
from it, made by the aid of a new cook book and such 
ingredients as Ourtown afforded, had been left behind. 

As the Dorcas supper was a round up of nightmarish 
things, deliberate concoctions of good and innocent (in 
the simple) ingredients of which the fabricators (enemies 
of the human stomach) bid for each other’s opinion, Mrs. 
Tallyho could not lose the opportunity to exhibit and to 
test the result of her compounding and her culinary skill. 
Thereupon, Plym was ordered to return immediately for 
the frosted cake with the pinacle and the flying angel. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


35 1 


Aseneth cautioned Plym to go straight back and not 
loiter a minute by the way. She whispered to him, 
“Plym, ye do look like eour o Y gobler with thet fire red 
scaf on yer neck! Ye've got plenty purtier ones that 
ain't helf so flauntin' ! Ther folks'll think ye're er fire, 
an' put up ther han’s ter warm !" 

Plym drove away toward Ourtown Village unmoved 
by any remarks about the fiery nature of his necktie. 
When Plym approached Jem Grimshaw's place and saw 
the smoke curling up from Jem's cosy workshop where 
Jem mended strained and broken backed tools and farm 
gear in general, he could not resist the temptation to 
stop, chat with Jem and gather the news'. Driving into 
the barn floor, Plym left Sandy under a warm blanket 
near the hay mow, into the centre of which he might 
eat his way, if he stayed long enough, and then walked 
in upon Jem hammering at a plow beam. 

In this warm retreat with the kicking fire in the funnel 
stove and a basket of Pumpkin Sweet apples at hand, 
and Jem's easy going tongue to entertain, Plym loitered 
and enjoyed himself. “No use o' hurryin', " thought 
Plym, “thet angel wo-won't git er chance ter fly erfore 
six erclock when sup-supper’s got ready! Time er- 
nough !” When Plym was beginning on the seventeenth 
Pumpkin Sweet, the darkened shop reminded him that 
night was near and that if he intended to return to Twin 
Ox District before six o'clock, he must start and give 
his (or Sandy's) heels wings. 

Usually the “men folks" attended the Dorcas in time 
to get their part of the cookery conglomerates, but on 
this occasion, Tallyho must attend to urgent business 
in the city, and would not return in time to reach the 
Dorcas before half past seven. Therefore, as Tallyho, 
and probably his boy Harold, was to ride with Arche- 


35 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


laus and Plym, they must wait for him. This was agree- 
able to Archelaus and to Plym, not that Tallyho and his 
young hopeful were to be passengers, but that there 
would be less of the Dorcas for them. Archelaus, as 
Aseneth remarked often, was “no hand fer company/’ 
Plym was awkward and knew it, and although it was a 
painful sacrifice to let so many broad and well filled 
pies, so many Canterbury fritters, so many Jerusalem 
jumbles and so much angel cake and Twin Ox flapjack 
go by without even a taste, yet the Dorcas was long, 
however short the time he remained. Aseneth often re- 
proved him for what she called, “foolish shrinkin’ erway 
from folks.” Plym remarked that if he could go to the 
Dorcas in his every day suit, keep his hat on, have 
Stump with him and be at liberty to make free with a 
pocketful of apples, there might be some enjoyment in a 
Dorcas. 

As Plym, now arrived in Ourtown Village, was ap- 
proaching the side door of the Tallyho house, and as he 
was about to make his presence known to the maid of all 
work, a sound evidently proceeding from the barn at- 
tracted his attention. He paused to listen and thought 
first that the sound was the creak of a barn door on its 
rusty hinges ; now it sounded like the remonstrance of a 
stuck pig — a last appeal to inhuman man who wanted 
to eat him ; and now the sound broadened into a bellow 
like that made by a cow with an apple in her throat. 
Approaching nearer, much interested, Plym discovered 
that the sound proceeded from a human source (tempo- 
rarily inhuman, perhaps), and at last he heard the voice 
of young Tallyho in expostulation, crying at intervals, 
“Don’t, don’t ! I won’t do it again ! It hurts ! Oh !” 
Then came the sound of blows — thwack — whack. 

Plym chuckled and enjoyed for a moment a feeling of 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


353 


exultation, but that passed quickly when contingent facts 
began to crowd into his mind. Young Tallyho had placed 
his gyrating fingers in disgraceful and insulting juxta- 
position to his nose on several occasions when Plym was 
at a safe distance, and Plym had promptly posted the 
account from the journal to the ledger of his mind and 
was waiting for favorable opportunity to strike a bal- 
ance ; like every other bookkeeper, Plym desired to have 
accounts closed and squared sharp and quick. 

But in the present case, Plym laid aside his personal 
account against Young Tallyho. Who was strapping 
Harold Tallyho? His mother was at the Dorcas, his 
father was in the city and would not return till the last 
train, and the maid, who would not dare to take such 
liberty, anyway, he had seen through the window in the 
kitchen. Who, then, dared to trounce and belabor this 
soft and pulpy offspring in his parents’ absence? Plym’s 
sympathy was always with the man or boy underneath. 
If his enemy, if he had one, was getting the worst of a 
set to, and the treatment was unfair, Plym interfered not 
particularly to help the weaker but to give the stronger a 
lesson and to see fair play. 

Twilight was yielding to night as Plym crept into the 
barn and into the stable. At one end were the partici- 
pants in the strapping game. The darkness was deeper 
than outside, but Plym could see that Young Tallyho 
was lying across a carpenter’s wooden horse, face down, 
and a big man in a straw hat and overalls was applying a 
tug to that part of the boy’s' body on which his mother’s 
slipper earlier in life (if she did her duty) might have 
played a lively tattoo. A tug, often called a trace, is the 
stoutest part of a harness ; tug or trace, trace is a good 
name for it, for nothing leaves quicker more lasting 
traces of castigation. 


354 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Plym’s muscles began to knot and to twitch. ’Twas 
not painful to hear Young Tallyho’s remonstrance or the 
sound of the tug making traces, for he felt that the cul- 
prit deserved all that was now thrust upon him and that 
it was good medicine for him ; and if the striking scene 
held a while longer, Harold Tallyho would miss the 
Dorcas and his aunt’s raspberry jammed tart cake, made 
expressly for his benefit — unless, forsooth, he stood up all 
the time, or was swung in a hammock to eat his supper. 

But who was using the tug upon the tender person of 
Plarold Tallyho? Si Brinley, of course. Brinley was a 
great hulk of a fellow who “did chores” for Tallyho — 
milked his cow and fed and curried his horse when ex- 
change of pulpits (often now, for Tallyho, evidently, was 
near the bottom of his or some other man’s barrel of 
sermons) and other business took him from home. And, 
now, this Brinley, this major domo of the cow stable and 
the pig pen, not content with mixing swill, currying the 
horse and polishing the harness, had assumed the role of 
moral teacher and sturdy flagelator with a tug — a serv- 
iceable but plebeian instrument — of the sacred (to his 
mother) person of Harold Tallyho, whose skin and flesh 
was pink and tender, curling under the tug like the sen- 
sitive plant before unwelcome breath. 

Further, Plym had an account of long standing to 
settle with Si Brinley; not of great amount or import- 
ance — not enough to be a solitary casus belli, but suffi- 
cient to animate and to give zest to the settlement of 
more weighty matters. Plym heard occasionally the low, 
hoarse grunt of Brinley as the tug descended and left 
still more traces. All this passed through Plym’s mind 
like a gleam as he crept along the stanchions in the 
stable. He could quiet his feelings and his knotting 
muscles no longer ; not because the tug was scoring,, but 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


355 


because Si Brinley dared to thrash his aunt’s pastor’s 
boy. 

As Brinley paused to take breath and Young Tallyho 
lifted up his voice like a six foot fog horn in hoarse 
weather, Plym charged upon Brinley, snatched the tug, 
rolled Young Tallyho off the wooden horse onto the 
floor and laid Brinley in his place and applied the tug to 
the part uppermost — where kind Nature might need to 
apply her healing balm before he could sit at table in 
comfort. Brinley objected strongly and protested in his 
gruff voice (a cold in the head was Brinley'* s constant 
companion), but the tug fell with the regularity of a 
steam trip hammer or the flail of the professional thresher 
of grain. 

Plym had not spoken a word, for he had such a small 
opinion of Young Tallyho that it hurt his feelings to 
appear as his advocate ; and if he could properly deal out 
to Brinley what he deserved and retire unrecognized, so 
much the better; he could square account then with 
Young Tallyho as though nothing had happened; no 
“softness of feeling” could come between to mitigate 
punishment for Young Tallyho’s gyrating four finger 
offence. Brinley, however, managed to wriggle off the 
wooden horse and shouted, “Help ! murder ! sheriff !” 

“Great Hemlock an’ Whistlin’ Pine!” thought Plym. 
Although hoarse as the leader of the summer band in 
Ragweed Swamp, that was the voice of Tallyho. Plym 
had been tugging the pastor. Well, that was like that 
shiftless Brinley — never to be depended upon to be where 
he was expected to be ; for his failure to be where he was 
looked for in the present case, a double dose would be his 
portion when the time of reckoning came. Like the wind 
running down Leaning Tower Hill, Plym left the stable ; 
perhaps his turkey red necktie flamed forth in the dark- 


35 $ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ness ; he tore it off and placed it in his pocket. Keeping 
to the turf side of the path, he ran into the street and 
rejoiced that Sandy had disappeared; he found him in 
front of the post office, and drove back to the parsonage. 

As he went up to the side door leisurely and whistling, 
he met Tallyho (tugged) and his (tugged) boy as they 
came from the barn. 

Plym’s stutter was now usually in the background, but 
oppressed by sense of guilt, his words came by piece- 
meal and limped sadly. “Goo-good e-ev’nin’, Mi-sis-sis- 
ter Tal-Tallyho, Mi-Mi-Mis’ Tallyho s-sent m-me ter gi- 
git er lo-loaf er ca-cake s-she fer-fergot t-ter t-take er 
long” 

Tallyho offered no reply, and strode by him rudely as 
he had, ever since the fight with the ants, and entered 
the house, followed by Young Tallyho, whimpering and 
holding his hands to the seat of his trousers. Tallyho 
spoke to the maid, and the cake in a bandbox, to keep 
the angel from flying off till the proper time, was placed 
in Plym’s hands. Tallyho informed Plym for the benefit 
of Mrs. Tallyho that neither he nor Harold would attend 
the Dorcas. 

Plym, mindful of the haughty, almost insolent manner 
of Tallyho on this occasion and of the insults and snubs 
received since the rescue from ant vengeance, could not 
resist the temptation to throw in a last word and to give 
his tongue a loose rein. 

“Mi-sis-sis-ter Tal-Tallyho, ye’d bet-better go t-ter 
t-ther Dor-Dorcas! Thar’s e-esy cush-cushions in p- 
plenty, an’ ni-nice soft pl-places ter se-set in f-fer ye’n 
Har-Harold !” 

The next day, however, the tables were turned. Si 
Brinley was arrested on the complaint of Tallyho for 
assault and battery. He must be the man ; he was in the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


357 


barn a short time before the correction of Young Tallyho 
began and no one else was present or near. Brinley de- 
clared his' innocence, but could not prove it. Only one 
course remained for Plym. Before the trial justice, Plym 
told the story, freed Brinley, and was allowed to depart 
himself on the payment of a fine added to an admoni- 
tion. When Ourtown heard and understood the story, 
it sat down again, held its sides and laughed. During 
several weeks, Plym was shy of Ourtown’s broadway — 
the village street — because his appearance set the people 
in a roar and drew unwelcome attention to himself. 

The fact was made known later that Tallyho, appar- 
ently so gentle minded and philanthropic in public, had 
been a persistent flogger of his son who was not bright 
enough to do enough even in mischief, to deserve such 
stringent discipline; and he flogged in the dark for the 
reason, perhaps, that his hand might not be stayed by 
the “pitying of the eye” till the mind or the brutal in- 
stinct in it was satisfied. 


358 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

A MISSIONARY’S HOME ACRE. 

On reaching the city after their long ride from the 
Carley Farm, where Plym outwitted Constable Budd and 
released the carriage, Bruce and Paige found an accumu- 
lation of duties that demanded immediate discharge. 
Paige was delegated to report a meeting in Bodley 
Square, called to bid good bye to a missionary and his 
wife about to depart for a foreign field. As the meeting 
was to be held not far from the house of Mr. Geld, Paige 
on his way to it, called to explain the non-appearance of 
the man rescued from the Carley Mansion who was to 
be entertained by Mr. Geld. 

Primus admitted Paige with a grunt of weariness and 
perplexity and his tongue, as usual, was unhinged and 
running counter to things in general. “Where’s the man 
you were to bring here in the sleepy morning hours? 
Pinch me with the tongs if I’ve had a wink of sleep ex- 
cept with one eye since early after midnight! What’s 
the matter? Why all this one-eyed blinking through the 
best time to pack away sleep ? Why didn’t you come ?” 

“Couldn’t ! Plan changed ! Accident to carriage ! Is 
Mr. Geld in?” 

“Not much ! He’s got a job on his hands to-day that 
makes him jump whenever he turns it over in his mind. 
If he asked my advice — which he never does — he doesn’t 
know what a mass of wisdom he’s letting go to waste — 
I’d tell him to wash his hands of it, and take a running 
jump out of it — ” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


359 


“Where is he?” 

“He’s over in Bodley Square at a little church there 
where a foreign missionary is going to bid good bye in a 
formal way to his friends, before he sails away for the 
South Sea Islands or some other pagan place to convert 
the heathen. Quite a time it’ll be, I reckon ! Speeches 
by some of the big guns and a general good bye shake all 
around! I expect Hammat Geld’ll put in his oar and 
do some splashing! I’d give all my old boots to hear 
him, for I believe from the few gentle words he let slip 
accidentally, such as “shirk,” “shiftless man,” and so 
forth, that he don’t take a deal of stock in this man who’s 
going to do so much missionarying among the heathen, 
and who at this moment, perhaps, is getting teary in his 
good byeing. 

“It’s my opinion, knowing Hammat Geld these many 
years, that if his dander gets up to the proper pitch, he’ll 
stand on this man with both feet. If I didn’t have to 
stay here to turn back the host of ill smelling invaders, 
I’d go round to Bodley Square to see the fun, for I know 
about when to expect a blow up — about when Hammat 
Geld gets so full in his mind of wholesome wrath that 
something’ll give away and let it run up against any- 
thing and anybody that happens to be in the way. I’d 
give a dollar to be there — ” 

“I’ll go to Bodley Square,” said Paige. 

About two hundred persons were present in the vestry 
of the little church to bid good bye to the Rev. Erlwin 
Rockspurr and his wife, who, the leader in the service 
was saying, as Paige entered, were going to a foreign 
field to win souls from darkness to light. Rockspurr was 
a charity boy, youth and man. He had never earned a 
dollar till he began to preach, and it may be questioned 
if he gave any equivalent for the dollar then. In the 


360 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


preparatory school, in the academy, in college, in the 
theological seminary, charity was kind in view of the 
great good to come, and opened her purse to him with 
great liberality. When he left college at the foot of his 
class (aye, at the very heel of it) friends labored with 
him as they might with a drowning man, to the end that 
he turn his talents (as yet hid from view) to something 
other than theology. 

In vain they struggled with him gently and kindly, 
praising his virtues (fools are always virtuous) and point- 
ing out probable life of greater usefulness in some calling 
outside of the pulpit; for it was evident to any mind 
propped up even sparingly with intelligence, that Rock- 
spurr might fly and perch on the fleecy clouds as easily as 
he could preach. But opposition begets determination ; 
many a man might not dare to do or attempt to do if not 
persuaded not to do ; the eloquent appeals of friends and 
their many plain words served only to add fuel to Rock- 
spurr’s ambition, and the theological seminary was re- 
sponsible for sending another blockhead into the world 
to attempt to keep weary and innocent people awake on 
Sundays. 

Without a dollar or the prospect of one opening up 
anywhere, Rockspurr married; although his wife was 
penniless, yet she was endowed with much good sense 
of the common kind (probably eclipsed or in the shadow 
of love at the time of marriage) a will of some magnitude 
and inflexibility, and a constitution of mind and body 
that could give adversity and strong legged poverty blow 
for blow and still cling to original purpose. Rockspurr 
had been a pulpit candidate from heel to toe of the land ; 
but as he was honest and preached his own sermons when 
showing his paces, he had never received a call or an 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 361 

invitation to fill the pulpit a second time ; and the cause 
has been set forth. 

Rockspurr was attached to a publication office where a 
religious magazine of the denomination saw the light, 
and was sent forth, according to statement in bold type, 
for the express purpose to save souls, and incidentally, 
of course, to line the pockets of the publishers. Thus 
Rockspurr’s acquaintance in his denomination was large, 
and in summer when pastors put aside their cares with 
their winter clothing (wishing, perhaps, that the moths 
would nibble at the cares and let. alone the clothing, for 
clothing will not come unless money bid for it, while 
cares come in and draw up to the board without an invi- 
tation) and retired to the mountains or to the coast to 
rest, Rockspurr was called into line to preach once in a 
place (that was all the church could stagger under in a 
twelvemonth and live) during the absence of the pastor. 

When Pastor Chumm discovered that his congregation 
was making sharp, if not unfriendly, criticism behind his 
back, he exclaimed to Mrs. Chumm, “I’ll get Rockspurr 
to preach during my vacation if possible. That’ll teach 
them that there is something a little worse than 
Chumm ! ” And Rockspurr came and thumped the pulpit 
twice a day for three Sundays — first time on record that 
he had preached twice in the same place — but at the 
close of the third Sunday, Nature could not abide 
longer and hold up her head. The church was closed; 
the congregation voted Chumm a second Spurgeon and 
increase of salary and sent word to add another week to 
his vacation; the latter gift was a little ambiguous, but 
Chumm accepted it as a compliment. 

It may be inferred from many examples that pastors 
are not likely to introduce into their pulpits preachers 
with more fame than they command themselves ; a noted 


362 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

preacher might go a begging (and never get it) for an 
invitation to many pulpits; the regular dispensers fear 
the reaction ; the child of poverty, visiting the table of 
the rich, dreads the return to black bread and bean 
porridge. Therefore, Rockspurr was of some use in the 
religious world. Whenever he preached, the congrega- 
tion rose up as one mind and thanked the Lord devoutly 
for sending it such an eloquent preacher (a dull stick 
though he might be) — their own pastor — and no more 
grumbling was heard so long as the weary drooning of 
Rockspurr was held in memory. 

To give an idea of Rockspurr’s preaching, is out of 
the range of the ordinary historian ; his English was limp 
and shiftless like Rockspurr himself ; evident was it that 
a man like Rockspurr would never cross his t’s or dot his 
i’s any more than he could put a cap on the big “I” of 
Rockspurr without the help of others ; a grammar school 
boy who presented an essay as ragged and torn (gram- 
matically) as Rockspurr’s sermons, would alarm his 
parents and their thoughts might be directed to institu- 
tions for the feeble minded that they might select the 
best and have it ready when necessary. 

But Rockspurr had a voice if his stock of other things 
was scant; the sound of it set the teeth on edge, for it 
was like that made by a broad, flat file in the hands of a 
lazy man ; the rasping of its jagged edge — the file voice — 
sawed the mind ajar in spite of itself and held it open to 
receive outlawed platitudes and weakling offsprings pro- 
jected by ^Rockspurr. But enough, Rockspurr is now 
on the way, at the good bye point, to a heathen vine- 
yard, where the harmony of civilization is discord to the 
savage ear, and where the rasping of a file may be sweet 
music and where at last the preaching of Rockspurr may 
be to his hearers the voice of the nightingale. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


363 


Six children had been born to Rockspurr ; between the 
tub, the sad iron, and the goose of the mantua maker, 
Mrs. Rockspurr, invincible and inflexible as iron, kept 
the children together in cleanliness and decency and 
Rockspurr himself in spotless linen. The six children 
sat on a front bench under the pulpit ; among them was 
a girl nine or ten years of age having a crooked spine, 
but the face of an angel ; she understood what the meet- 
ing meant, and with her head on the shoulder of an older 
sister sobbed and moaned; and all the children under- 
stood what was in store for them, for they were to be 
left behind, and the spell of desolation and despair was 
upon them; in separate homes, they were to find lodg- 
ment and their home whatever it was, was to be blotted 
out, and father and mother would leave them to pry into 
the mind of the savage while their own offspring groped 
alone in the way marked out for them by charity. 

Rockspurr sits complacently on the platform with his' 
long white hands folded across his capacious stomach. 
Apparently, he has reached the summit of his ambition ; 
all worldly cares are below him now — cast off and thrown 
aside, and he is eager to stride into the Lord’s vineyard 
in the jungle of the savage. Mrs. Rockspurr sits beside 
him, but she is of different mould and fibre ; she is not at 
ease ; anyone can see it ; her face is flushed ; her eyes are 
sharp and on her children ; now, her face softens and the 
tears run ; it is as plain as a sign in large print that a 
contrary and protesting spirit is within, as all may see 
before the last good bye is said. 

The Rev. Lacroix Tallyho makes a characteristic 
speech in ponderous periods and six legged words — the 
same beating on the big drum; he makes much of the 
loyalty and sacrifice of the two faithful Rockspurrs, the 
man and the wife who will gladly leave all for the rescue 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


364 

of the perishing in the far away heathen stronghold. A 
layman follows in the same key and sings the same song ; 
another clergyman joins in and sings a chorus to both 
Tallyho and the layman. And now the chairman calls 
upon Mr. Hammat Geld. He is sitting on the platform 
and also, apparently, on pins; he tugs at his neck cloth 
as though his breathing was not free, crosses his short 
legs often and fidgets; and it is not stage fright that 
makes him so uneasy. He is known far and wide as an 
orthodox chieftain, constant in season and out of season, 
methodical, mathematical as to habits of mind and logic ; 
and fearless. 

Mr. Geld spoke briefly as was his habit but to the 
point, emphatic yet kind, and it was brief because Mrs. 
Rockspurr interrupted him. He referred to his interest 
in foreign missions and in all missions and to the fact 
that he had endeavored in thirty-five years of active 
service in the church to aid all missions which he had 
been associated with to the extent of his mind and purse ; 
this he brought forth, not to laud himself, but to show 
that his heart had been in the work and was bound to it 
now. He then went on to say in a few words that in 
his opinion the field of labor of this man and this woman 
— this father and this mother — was with their children, 
that the Lord did not call for any sacrifice like this ; and, 
1 further, it was his opinion that to leave these children 
in the way proposed, was an offence to both God and to 
man. 

As soon as Mrs. Rockspurr saw the drift of Mr. Geld’s 
remarks, a great flood of light came into her soul and 
illumed her countenance. She sprang to her feet, her 
face flushed and her eyes' flashing joyfully, and inter- 
rupting Mr. Geld, exclaimed, “He is right ! Every word 
he has said has been in my heart! But I was afraid to 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 3 6 5 

speak lest it might appear that I lacked faith — that I 
was not in sympathy with the cause! I cannot — I will 
not leave my children !” 

Her voice broke into a sob, the tears flowed in a tor- 
rent, and she rushed down to her children and clasped 
the deformed girl in her arms. Tallyho, with disgust 
that he had wasted so much good powder on nothing, 
snatched his overcoat and fled. But the mothers and the 
fathers in the audience crowded around the resolute 
woman. And the six children who had heard the mother 
say that she would not leave them, sent up a shout of 
triumph ; their tears ceased to flow and they were happy 
again. Rockspurr was dazed but put out a brave face 
and appeared to acquiesce in the general verdict. Poor 
man ! There was work for him at home. Mr. Geld 
shook hands with Mrs. Rockspurr, and when she with- 
drew her hand, Paige saw a roll of bills in her palm. 
Thus ended the good bye meeting. 

Paige walked home with Mr. Geld and received in- 
structions to bring the man now at the Mottle Farm to 
his house as soon as he was able to travel to the city. 


3 66 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

A CLOUD AND AN “IF” BLOWN AWAY. 

Everything comes to an end — fast if not welcome, slow 
if invited. Even this story, although loitering to see 
Budd budded, Tallyho tugged and Rockspurr (also 
tugged) thrust back into the domestic harness, galling 
(to his mind) though it might be, yet the goal marked 
“Finis” appears not far away as the crow flies ; but allur- 
ing bypaths may lead astray again so prone is every- 
thing dependent on human action to shun the straight 
(not always narrow) path. 

According to the wisdom of the sententious, the pa- 
tient waiter is not a loser. Bruce had waited, perhaps 
patiently; if he had lost nothing, there was no evidence 
that he had made any headway, at least, none of which 
he and Miss Canton were both cognizant. Bruce saw in 
the future, very near, perhaps, something taking shape — 
indeed it began to expand and to round out in Ourtown 
when he and Paige and Wainworth loitered a field — and 
leading gradually, it was hoped, to a possibility — Ah ! 
something that thrilled him and held him captive in mere 
contemplation ; but imagination might lead astray espe- 
cially when it points to delightful disentanglement and 
happy conclusion. 

Since the day of joyful remembrance when Bruce and 
Miss Canton enjoyed the delightful ride in the suburbs 
of the city, they had met only twice — a brief exchange 
of greeting in the public library, when the heart must 
find expression through the eyes, and once in the park, 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


367 


where they strolled up and down aimlessly, with speech 
equally indefinite. In neither place, need it be said, did 
they meet by appointment, but Bruce as usual frank and 
blunt declared that he went to the library for no other 
purpose than to meet Miss Canton if he might be so 
favored, and that he came into the park at the time when 
he met her there before in the hope of being equally 
fortunate ; and Miss Canton, her blue eyes full on his 
and the color of the rose deepening in her cheeks, with 
equal frankness acknowledged the pleasure that came to 
her. 

But since the meeting in the park, when Bruce left 
Miss Canton at the Lullywick porch, although he loit- 
ered in the park, now a chilling, barren place, and waited 
in the public library as often as release from duty would 
permit, yet no glimpse of his ideal rewarded him. He 
began to think that the terrible woman with the eyes or 
the woman with the terrible eyes or the terrible 
woman with the terrible eyes, had shut in Miss Canton 
behind lock and bar in some part of the Lullywick dun- 
geon and passed food to her on a long handled skillet 
through the transom. She — the woman with the eyes — 
was capable of such treachery and of any high handed in- 
terference that helped to win. 

Paige laughed at his friend and his dilemma and ad- 
vised him to “pluck up courage’’ and face Madame Lully- 
wick — walk into the Lullywick castle like a knight of old 
and carry off Miss Canton, figuratively if not literally, 
and quoted the often repeated reference to the faint 
heart that never won fair lady or anything else, fair or 
unfair. Bruce, however, had not a faint heart — not a 
flabby fibre in it — but he must have consideration for 
Miss Canton ; a rash move might compromise her. Paige 
might laugh — he had something to laugh at — no wonder 


368 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


that he became merry and whistled contentedly from 
morning till night. 

For Paige was a regular, or irregular, visitor at Elm 
Cottage — taking advantage of every gap in reportorial 
work. In Mary Latwell’s company he attended church 
(when the "Open Eye” was willing) and apparently found 
pleasure by her side in lectures and concerts, or in read- 
ing to her and Mrs. Latwell in the cosy sitting room at 
Elm Cottage. To Paige, the way was growing broader 
at every step, and with every day’s advance, the roadside 
flowers became brighter. To Bruce, however, long shad- 
ows were making out toward him — one in particular, 
that cast by the tall, imperious form of Madame Lully- 
wick. He grew "desperate;” something must be done 
and speedily; and while he sat at his desk in the office 
of the "Morning Waker” racking his brain for a clue to 
immediate action, a messenger boy brought him a note. 
It was from Mr. Apton inviting him to dine with him and 
Mrs. Apton and a friend that evening. 

Bruce hesitated, for he was in no mood for the con- 
ventionalities of a dinner party, but Mr. Apton was a 
valued friend, acquainted with his father, and he sent his 
acceptance. When he reached the Apton house, he 
found Mr. and Mrs. Apton sitting alone, and, at length 
inquired : 

"Who’s the friend I’m to meet? I suppose he has not 
yet arrived.” 

Mrs. Apton laughed and left the room, returning with 
Agnes Canton. "This is the friend we wished you to 
meet,” said Mrs. Apton, as she led Agnes forward. 
Bruce took both her hands in his and held them, and 
Agnes made no attempt to free them. Now was plain 
sailing — outside the bar with the open sea before them. 
New life came to Agnes and to Bruce; hardly a day 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


369 


passed without meeting; neither attempted to conceal 
from the other what one wished the other to know ; the 
ship of love had weighed anchor and the captain and his 
mate in full accord, shaping their course carefully were 
ready to contend with any storms, and breakers that 
might come. Ha! Bruce could whistle now as loud as 
Paige. The night of the “reunion” at Mr. Apton's, Paige 
was at his desk in his lodging house as Bruce came in. 
One look was enough. He sprang up and seized him by 
both hands. 

“I knew it would come ! I knew you'd find a way out 
of the dumps ! No more mooning and moping and quar- 
reling with your meals ! But a live man and a Bruce 
with a future before him!” And they smoked three 
pipes and went to bed. 

Mrs. Apton was an old friend of Mrs. Latwell’s, and 
in the latter's escape from the Lullywick barn, or from 
the clutches of Lullywick's agent, no one was more eager 
to help than Mrs. Apton. Mary Latwell's school had 
prospered beyond all expectation. The time had come 
to decline to receive more pupils or to secure an assist- 
ant. This was the opportunity Mrs. Apton had been 
waiting for. About a week after leaving the Lullywick 
house, Agnes Canton became an inmate of Elm Cottage 
and an assistant in the school. Mrs. Apton was loth 
to part with Agnes so soon, but she respected her in her 
determination to be self supporting. 

When Agnes ran out of the Lullywick house, she wore 
neither hat nor cloak. To the credit of Madame Lully- 
wick it must be said that on the following morning, a 
servant appeared bringing Agnes’ little collection of 
books and everything that had belonged to her in that 
house. Bruce and Paige now whistling in concert, 
turned their steps often in the same direction — to Elm 


37o 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Cottage. Mrs. Apton lived only a mile away, and often 
Bruce and Agnes, and later, Paige and Mary sat at the 
board and admired the genial host and his wife — Mr. and 
Mrs. Apton. 

The massing of events now demands return to the 
guest at the Mottle Farm, and the weaving in of a bright 
colored thread in this fabric — a thread that leads back 
to Elm Cottage again. A few days after the invasion of 
the Carley Mansion by Captain Bonny and his followers, 
the guest at the Mottle Farm escorted by Bruce, Paige, 
Wainworth and Plym, left Ourtown and the hospitable 
Mottle Farm house, and went to the city and to the 
house of Hammat Geld. Primus was in doubt at first 
about admitting such a “procession,” as he called it, but 
the moment he saw Bruce and Paige, the severity of his 
countenance relaxed, the door went wide and he bowed 
low. Mr. Geld received his guest with bustling hospital- 
ity of the old fashioned, hearty kind. By both hands he 
greeted the man rescued from the Carleys and looked 
at him intently. 

“Why, I know you! Is not your name ? 

My lieutenants, here, as I like to call Mr. Paige and 
Mr. Bruce, wouldn't tell me your name. Said I must 
see you first! Why, sir, this is a surprise! Were you 
not a delegate in 18 — to a convention or conference of 
charitable societies in this city?” 

“Yes, sir. And now I remember that I was on a com- 
mittee with you. Was it not so?” 

“And do you remember who was president of that con- 
ference?” 

“I do, Mr. Latwell, and I had the pleasure of enter- 
taining him in my own house in Oldport. Yes, yes! A 
noble man ! I hope I may see him again — ” 

“Not in this life, sir,” said Mr. Geld with great tender- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


371 


ness. "But his family lives and you shall know more of 
the members of it. But there's the dinner bell ! After 
your long ride you must need refreshment.” 

Plym, although convinced that he was, or had been, 
of some use in the world and able to satisfy his mind on 
that point when he was alone with Stump, yet when he 
came into a company like the one in which he now 
found himself, he lost all faith in the opinion of Plympton 
Hanker, that he, the aforesaid Plympton Hanker, had 
deceived him, caused him to be puffed up and the best 
thing he could do with him now was to take him by the 
collar (not gently, but with a firm shaking grip) and 
lead him straight home, where he could get on very well 
with only his uncle and aunt and Stump and Rebecca 
to look on. But Mr. Geld who knew the details' of 
Plym’s part in the rescue, expressed his admiration so 
warmly, that Plym was forced to admit that he had been 
a little too severe in condemning that Plympton Hanker 
for filling his mind with lofty thoughts, and decided to 
let him off with a reprimand and a caution not to pre- 
sent stilts again or suggest them till he knew how to wear 
them. But awkward and bashful at first, around the 
table, where all were his friends', reserve yielded to confi- 
dence and easy manners, and he was a man among men ; 
even the stutter was driven into retirement and dared not 
show itself often. 

After Mr. Geld's guest had visited Oldport as he in- 
tended to do immediately, in company with Mr. Geld and 
Bruce, the history of his life was to be told to all inter- 
ested. After dinner while not trenching on the story of 
his life that was to come later for the benefit of all, yet 
he was led to speak of his wife, long in her grave, and 
of her virtues and accomplishments, one of which was 
the art of singing. Recollection prompted the mention 


372 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


of her voice as one of peculiar quality — a rich contralto 
— once heard, never forgotten by those who knew the 
singer. In the course of this reminiscence, the guest 
produced a worn bible from his pocket and from the 
leaves a photograph of his wife and their daughter stand- 
ing at her side. It was stained and discolored, but the 
features stood out boldly. He passed the photograph to 
Mr. Geld and Mr. Geld handed it to Paige. 

Bruce was looking over Paige’s shoulder as he took 
the photograph. He did not dare to raise his eyes, but 
when the guest turned to Mr. Geld in conversation, 
Paige arose, saw the strange look in Bruce’s face, and 
together, still holding the photograph, went into the next 
room on the plea of getting a better light. Then they 
looked at the picture and then at each other. Bruce’s 
face flushed hot and his teeth were set as though biting a 
nail. Greatly moved and shaken, he muttered under his 
breath : 

“O, the villainy yet to come to light! We are only 
on the surface now! But hurry back with the picture, 
Paige! I don’t dare to look at him or let him see my 
face ! He may suspect something !” 

Bruce, Paige, Wainworth and Plym departed, Wain- 
worth to return to Ourtown, but Plym was to be the 
guest of Bruce and Paige for several days. In the after- 
noon, however, Bruce was so impressed with the discov- 
ery that came with the exhibition of the photograph, or 
rather with the proof of what Bruce believed that he had 
already discovered, that he could not rest patiently till 
the proof, if it were proof, were tested. Accordingly, 
Paige snatched time between tasks to call again at Mr. 
Geld’s house to make known to him the probable dis- 
covery made by Bruce — a discovery made or begun in 
Ourtown and almost proved by the photograph. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


373 


Mr. Geld gasped when he heard Paige's account and 
the items of probable proof ; he was startled as any one 
might be, for if what was suspected was true, it added, 
greater infamy to those already involved. His eyes shone 
with unwonted brilliancy as he strode up and down while 
Paige talked. He acquiesced in what Paige suggested 
and said that the test should be made that very evening. 

In the evening, Bruce, Paige and Plym called early 
at the Elm Cottage to announce the coming of Mr. Geld 
and his guest, and to prepare Mrs. Latwell for the part 
assigned to her. When Mr. Geld and his friend arrived, 
Mrs. Latwell received the stranger, first with a look of 
surprise and eager questioning that gave way to one of 
happy assurance. In the little parlor Mr. Geld and the 
stranger, soon to be introduced, and Bruce, Paige and 
Plym were sitting, while in the next room, Mary Lat- 
well and Agnes Canton were interested in their music. 

“We heard the music as we came to the door," said 
Mr. Geld ; “tell the young ladies not to stop ! Sounds 
good! Won't Miss Canton sing something? That old 
song she sang the last time I called — what was it? — no 
matter — anything !" 

Agnes Canton began to sing; the voice, a low con- 
tralto, was not a cultivated one, but smooth and melo- 
dious and had peculiar intonation and swing that had at- 
tracted every one who had heard it. Every one in the 
parlor, except Plym, perhaps, was watching or giving 
heed to the guest who came with Mr. Geld. Immedi- 
ately, he was intently interested ; he drew his hand across 
his eyes, and leaned forward, looking absently at the 
floor. He was sitting by Mr. Geld's side; and now he 
turned and asked eagerly, placing his hand on Mr. Geld's 
arm : 

“Who sings like that? Whose voice is that?" and 


374 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


without waiting for reply, for he appeared to be in a 
revery, he held his hand to his head, mused apparently 
in soliloquy, “O, it’s so much like her voice — so much 
like it!” He was standing now and Mr. Geld was on 
his feet for the man trembled and shook ; his face paled 
and showed that he was deeply moved by emotions that 
stirred him; the voice had penetrated and opened the 
fount of recollection and sad memory. Placing his hand 
on Mr. Geld’s shoulder, he asked in a tremulous voice, 
“Can I see the singer?” Now, the real test was coming. 
Bruce leaned against the door and shaded his eyes with 
his arm ; everyone in the room stood up ; they could not 
keep their seats. 

When Agnes came into the room and looked full into 
the kind face before her, she stopped; the roll of music 
she held in her hand fell to the floor; an indescribable 
expression spread over her face; her lips parted; her 
eyes grew moist and her breast heaved. And why? 
Could she see in the face turned so earnestly, almost 
piteously, to her, her own features or rather features that 
resembled her own so nearly that a casual glance would 
suggest near relationship — the high, broad forehead, the 
arch of the eyebrows, the round, full blue eye, the nose 
and nostril — stronger in one face than the other, but 
the similarity striking and indisputable. 

Meanwhile, the man looked with protruding eyes, but 
only a moment ; he drew his hand across his eyes like one 
in a quandary; then he advanced slowly, speaking in 
almost a whisper as if in soliloquy, “Merciful God ! Deal 
gently ! Lead me not astray ! It must be ! It is !” 
Agitated and quivering like a reed, his voice hoarse and 
tremulous, he exclaimed, coming nearer, “You are my 
daughter! My long lost Hope! Hope Boye is your 
name!” “I know it — I felt it the moment I saw you!” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


375 


cried Hope as she may now be called, as she sprang into 
his arms and he held her while the tears came to his 
relief and flowed in a torrent. Again and again he 
pressed her to his breast and again he held her from 
him to feast his eyes on what he never expected to see 
again. 

Calmer now, sitting side by side, their arms around 
each other, he said, “It is fifteen years since you were 
torn from me. I remember the day as though it were 
yesterday. You wore a blue — ” 

“Wait a moment! Wait a moment!” cried Hope, 
springing up, and she ran from the room and returned 
with the blue dress and the blue trimmed hat. 

“The very dress !” cried the father, “and the hat you 
wore that day! and that,” he exclaimed excitedly, as 
Hope held up to him the card found in the waist of the 
dress, “that has your father's name written upon it — 
Tristam Boye — written by my own hand !” 

The scene throughout was thrilling, indescribable ; the 
imagination must picture it and may not exaggerate. 
Not often may one look upon anything so emotional — 
upon anything that could stir the soul more, aye, or so 
lift it out of its dross and littleness and refine it. 

Mr. Boye produced the photograph shown at Mr. 
Geld’s house — the photograph of Hope’s mother and of 
Hope herself. The child Hope was the woman Hope in 
miniature. No wonder that Bruce accepted this picture 
or what it made known, as additional proof of what 
his mind had seized upon. And how eagerly and with 
what emotion did Hope gaze through her tears at this 
counterfeit of a loving face — the face of the one who gave 
her birth, and how her heart exulted in this dispelling of 
the dark mystery that hung over her and threw its 
shadow everywhere around her! Like a plant brought 


37 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


from the darkened pit and placed in the sun, Hope 
sprang forth at the first touch of this discovery into 
newness of life, of happiness, of loveliness. 

Mr. Geld and Mr. Boye departed late in the evening, 
Hope clinging to him till the last moment, covering his 
face with kisses and smoothing his hair. Paige and 
Mary Latwell were in the hall, Plym was in the parlor 
waiting for his friends to say good bye. In the sitting 
room, Bruce' drew Hope up to him and said : 

“You said, ‘Yes’ with an ‘if/ because a cloud hid early 
history. The cloud is blown away. May not the ‘if' fol- 
low?” “Yes!” replied Hope earnestly. Their lips met, 
and for a moment, folded in each others arms, they held 
fast to what was dearest in life to both. 

When Bruce and Paige left Elm Cottage, and returned 
to labor for their respective papers, for, although nearly 
midnight, yet the “Open Eye” and the “Morning 
Waker” demanded attendance till press time in the 
morning, they spoke of the task before them or some- 
body — the task of telling the daughter the father's his- 
tory, and the father the daughter's history. During the 
first meeting, not a word had been said in relation to past 
history — enough for the moment that they were united 
— that they were to be father and daughter, and hence- 
forth live for each other. 

Once during the evening, Hope said, incidentally, 
“When I was with Madame Lullywick — ” Her father 
turned to her with a start, almost fiercely, and leaned 
forward and looked at her intently as though he would 
speak; all present, except Hope, perhaps, noticed that 
he was agitated. Before he knew that his daughter 
lived, the loss of his child (as he afterward said) was 
connected in his mind with the same agency that had 
deprived him of his liberty; but the remark of Hope 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


377 


as to her presence in the Lullywick house, was the first 
intimation that his suspicion was well founded. 

The moment the door of Elm Cottage closed upon 
them, Mr. Boye, grasping Mr. Geld's arm, held him, 
compelled him to stop, and in the light of a street lamp, 
interrogated him. 

“Do you know my daughter's history? She spoke of 
being with Madame Lullywick ! Is it possible that — " 

“I know her history," said Mr. Geld. “Let us return 
home and I will give you all details." 

Mr. Boye loosed his hold and the two walked home 
to Mr. Geld s house in silence. Although expecting, 
perhaps, a disclosure of the same import, from what he 
had heard during the evening, yet he appeared unnerved, 
almost stunned when he knew all; the realization was 
more bitter than the expectation, and he sat silent and 
pale contending with himself and contemplating this ex- 
ample of extraordinary villainy or madness. The next 
day, accompanied by Mr. Geld, Mr. Boyle went to Elm 
Cottage and heard the story from his daughter's lips, and 
recounted what had befallen him at the same hands. It 
was an ordeal for both. Hope Boye, when she saw and 
understood all this treachery, and realized its relation to 
her father and herself, like her father, at the first stroke, 
she was speechless with feelings of unutterable horror. 
She held her head between her hands and stared blankly 
before her like one distraught. Her father drew her to 
his breast and soothed her. 

“My daughter, you have a happy life before you, and 
of what remains to me, may bring happiness, if we 
strive for it — if we turn our thoughts to the future and 
let the past, fast as it may, recede ; we can never forget 
what we have suffered, the influence of it. will never 
leave us ; but our duty now is to our friends and to our- 


378 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


selves — to quell the spirit that rises naturally within and 
to turn our thoughts resolutely away to what is before 
us. If we sit down to mourn and to dwell upon this 
great cruelty, it will spoil what remains for us. 

“O, there is much to be thankful for — to praise God 
for, that in spite of all, we have each other; and you, a 
well chosen companion for life, to whom and to others 
I owe my new life, and both of us, all these good friends 
who have done so much for us. Now, let us live, let us 
keep thoughts of hate and revenge out of our hearts, 
and make the most of the new life that is now so sweet.” 

“We will!” exclaimed Hope, buoyantly, smiling 
through her tears, “we’ll live or try to live on the bright 
side. The past shall be a sealed book to us; we can- 
not forget what is written in it, but we may put it away 
on a high shelf and let the dust gather over it.” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


379 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

TRISTAM BOYE. 

In a narrow street paved with the round cobbles that 
cause the rider to be thankful for the invention of springs 
to ease cerebral cushions — in a dark and apparently 
neglected thoroughfare that led into the old part of the 
city, once aristocratic in many brass knockers and much 
silver plate on the panel — in this by-way, steadily en- 
croached upon by the demands of trade and traffic — in 
and around a house as broad, solid and short of stature 
as the owner himself, Hammat Geld, was unusual stir 
and bustle one morning within a week after Tristam 
Boye and his daughter Hope clasped hands again over 
the fearful chasm that had separated them so long. 

Hope and Mary Latwell and Mrs. Latwell came early, 
for although the father and daughter had seen each other 
daily since the time of reunion, yet there was such de- 
light in this relationship — it gave such happiness to the 
new life opening to both that every moment that gave 
companionship was taken advantage of. Hope on one 
side, leaning on her father’s arm, and Mr. Geld on the 
other, Mr. Boye received the guests as they arrived and 
their congratulations. 

Tristam Boye on this bright morning, the past behind 
and the future before, throwing wide its door and show- 
ing a delightful prospect, was an attractive, stately man 
on the threshold of the fiftieth year; in stature he was 
about five feet ten, well proportioned and formed, large 
limbed and muscular. When first seen fleeing in the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


380 

Carley woods, the hair appeared almost white; silver 
threads were in it, but the light color was the natural 
color of earlier days. During the captivity, the beard 
grew long with more white streaks in it. Only a long 
moustache now remained and it intensified the strength 
of character in every lineament of the countenance ; the 
head, large with broad, high forehead ; the eyes large and 
deep blue under shaggy eyebrows ; the nose, the highest 
Grecian type ; the mouth small and firm with full lips and 
a chin, prominent and progressive if not aggressive. 

Paige, Bruce, Wainworth, Mr. and Mrs. Apton, and 
Captain Bonny appeared next and were quickly fol- 
lowed by Archelaus and Aseneth Mottle — Archelaus 
tall, stooping and stiff as if in the clutch of rheumatism 
owing to the fact that his blue broadcloth was too small 
or he too large, and Aseneth, rosy and smiling in her 
new bombazine and conscious of her good deeds in the 
cause that brought them all together. When Aseneth 
was presented, Hope Boye threw her arms around her 
neck, kissed her, and expressed her gratitude for the 
kindness shown her father till Aseneth was overcome 
and must retire to a corner and have a little play with a 
big yellow bandanna and a few contrary tears determined 
to run and to have their own way. 

Then came four sturdy business men from Oldport, 
Mr. Boye’s former home. In company with Mr. Geld 
and Bruce, during the week after he found his Hope, 
Mr. Boye had presented himself to old friends. In every 
case the recognition was immediate and the identifica- 
tion complete; and four of his early friends who had 
known him from boyhood, voluntarily became his cham- 
pions, and had come to the city to hear the story of their 
friend’s wrongs and to stand by him in securing his own. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. f 381 

All expected were now present except Plym. Where 
was Plym? Aseneth was appealed to. 

“He’s ther queerest boy, ye ermost ever see ! I don’t 
know what he was er meanin’ tew, but when we jest got 
inter ther city, Plym says, says' he, 'I got er ’n arran’ ter 
dew, an’ ye mought’s well go straight deown ter Mr. 
Geld’s heouse, an’ I’ll come’s quick’s I kin. An’ arter git- 
tin’ us onter one o’ them racin’ cars, an’ er tellin’ ther 
driver whar ter let us off, he was erway an’ outer sight 
an’ hearin’ in er minute. I don’t know what ter think 
on’t !” 

“We must wait for him,” said Mr. Boye. “Without 
Plym, the company is incomplete!” 

“Mrs. Mottle,” said Bruce, “when I was at your house 
the last time, you spoke of a peddler who came to stay 
over night occasionally. Has he been around lately?” 

“Lor’, thet ol’ man in er yaller coat! Wal, I dew 
hope not! I dew say I couldn’t erbide him ergin, no- 
ways ! Sech stories he telled ’beout snakes an’ sech 
scandalyous things he said ’beout ther Thorney Brook 
folks ther which no better lives an’ whar me’n Sis’ Ann 
ware brought up — ” 

The door bell rang and after the usual greeting and 
ceremony on the part of Primus, who was on high heels 
this day, the thump of cane or crutch of someone ascend- 
ing the stairway was heard distinctly. This stirred 
Bruce’s recollection; he went into the hall and looked 
down; his face was' a study as he came back and an- 
nounced that Plym was coming and that someone was 
with him. Who could this be? No one expected was 
missing except Plym. Bruce’s manner betrayed him 
and all eyes were on him as the company in silence 
heard the steady, slow prod of the cane or crutch. 
When Bruce led in Plym’s companion Aseneth almost 


382 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


screamed as she shouted “Hitty Carley!” The scene 
that followed was interesting and emotional, for the fact 
that Hitty Carley had been foully dealt with had been 
accepted. All gathered around her and exchanged cor- 
dial and sympathetic greeting. To Mr. Boye she said: 

“When I heard from Plym that you would tell today 
the story of this great wrong, I begged him to help me 
to come. I hope I do not intrude. I must tell you, if I 
may be allowed, that I tried to help you, and in trying, 
I became as much a prisoner in that house as you. And 
sometime, let me tell you more about it — free my soul, 
for although I try to feel guiltless, yet as I look back and 
review it all, it does seem that I ought to have done more 
— that I ought to have prevented it. In the proper 
place, if I may, let me tell my story.” 

Mr. Boye assured her, as he held her hand, that he 
held her blameless, and that, moreover, he was indebted 
to her for the assistance she rendered those who secured 
his release. Mr. Boye then began the story of his life. 

“My name is Tristam Boye. My father was Roger 
Boye, a wealthy merchant of Oldport. My mother died 
when I was a child; my father did not marry again. I 
was an only child and, hence, heir to all my father pos- 
sessed. The only blood relatives were Fenworth Boye, 
my father's brother, and his daughter, Isabella Boye, 
now Mrs. Lullywick. In the settlement of my grand- 
father's estate, my father and his brother became es- 
tranged and for years were like strangers to each other, 
but near the close of my uncle's life, they were brothers 
again. I mention this because I must refer to it again. 
During the estrangement of my father and my uncle, 
Isabella Boye came to womanhood and I to manhood. 
We saw little of each other at this time, although Isa- 
bella, regardless of her father's displeasure, came oc- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


383 


casionally to our house; but I disliked her and so did 
my father, not on account of the family quarrel, but be- 
cause as girl, maid, and woman, she was wilful, head- 
strong and imperious. Even as a child, her fits of pas- 
sion were painful to see. 

“At the age of twenty-one, I became a member of the 
business house of which my father was the head ; he had 
been a merchant, properly so called, but later in life the 
accumulation of property led him into the banking 
business. When I was twenty-six, I married Hope Les- 
ter, daughter of a prominent merchant of Oldport, where 
her sister is now living, and who, when I found her a few 
days ago, recognized me as I approached the house. She 
is an invalid or she would be here today. 

“In the meantime, Isabella Boye married Alfred 
Tukins, a wealthy man by inheritance, but weak physical- 
ly as he was mentally, owing, in part, to his manner of 
life. This marriage took place in the period of recon- 
cilliation between my father and his brother. I attended 
the wedding with my father. Love was not a factor in 
this marriage. Isabella’s father and mother tried to pre- 
vent it, but they might as well attempt to stop the wind. 
I have made no mention of Isabella’s mother. She was 
generous, kind-hearted and sympathetic — a strong char- 
acter, but strength with wisdom, patience and gentle- 
ness; Isabella resembled her mother in feature, but in 
Isabella every lineament, while apparently a counterpart 
of her mother’s, was yet, shall! I say, carried a little 
further — made a little more prominent, a little sharper, 
and it was said often, in jest, that Isabella was like her 
mother and 'a great deal more so.’ 

“At last Fenworth Boye, my uncle, failed in business. 
My father to save him gave him half of the amount he 
received from the father’s — my grandfather’s — estate, 


3^4 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


really divided with him again and every dollar of it was 
lost, or it failed to help my uncle out of his trouble. 
Then Alfred Tukins, husband of Isabella, who had 
turned to manufacturing, failed also, and was only an 
overseer in the mill of which he had been owner. Now 
came the trying time for Isabella. She had been accus- 
tomed to every luxury and now to be reduced to de- 
pendence upon the wages of a mill operative, brought 
out and made prominent the defects in her character. 
Adversity may mellow some natures, but it hardens 
others. 

“Isabella now attempted to bring my father under 
the yoke of her command or wish by flattery and forced 
politeness. But my father dreaded to see her enter the 
house, although he treated her courteously. When she 
learned that no money could be drawn from him, that is, 
when she realized that my father would not help to sup- 
port her in the way she had been accustomed to live — 
he was willing to help her in a frugal way, and had al- 
ready done so — she turned upon him like a person bereft 
of reason and called him a thief and tried to rake up the 
old quarrel ; and she knew that her father acknowledged 
that he was wrong, that the division of my grandfather’s 
estate was just ; and when she knew also that my father 
divided again to save her father from ruin — knowing all 
this, I say, she called him a thief and my father ordered 
her out of the house and bade her never darken his door 
again. 

“A daughter came to gladden our hearts and we called 
her Hope, for that was her mother’s name. When Hope 
was about four years of age, her mother died. I pass 
quickly over this time, for it was the darkest hour of my 
life ; but more sorrow and bereavement was in store for 
me, and some of it came the next year. Hope, the de- 


A NARRAGANSE'TT PEER. 


38s 


light of my heart and of her grandfather's, too, often 
went with me to the office, usually after dinner, staid 
awhile and then returned home alone, as the distance 
was not far, and by a side street the way was quiet and 
free from traffic. One day in that blue dress and that 
blue trimmed hat which some of you have seen, Hope 
accompanied me to the office, clinging to my hand, danc- 
ing along and prattling in her joyous way. She played 
around the office an hour or more, sat on her grand- 
father’s knee, for he was never tired of holding her and 
listening to her childish speech. Then she kissed us 
both and ran toward home. 

“About four o’clock that afternoon, the housekeeper 
came to the office to enquire for Hope, for she had not 
returned home. I need not dwell upon what followed 
immediately. No trace of her could be found — not a 
clue came from any source. A woman living on the 
street through which Hope passed on her way home, 
saw her, she thought, she was not sure, enter a carriage. 
As she went willingly, this woman thought that some 
friend had asked her to ride. Supposing that this was 
a case of child stealing for gain, reward was offered and 
advertised generally in the leading papers. My father 
would have parted with the last dollar to see his grand- 
daughter again ; detectives were employed, and I forsook 
my business, and more than a year traveled up and down 
in search of my child. But not the slightest trace could 
be found. Oh ! the agony of that time ! My father felt 
the loss as much as I. The old house where life had 
run so smoothly all my days, particularly after marriage, 
became a gloomy reminder of former happiness after 
the mother and the daughter had departed. 

“This hastened my father’s death, and soon after this 
event, broken in health and spirits, worn down to a 


386 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


skeleton by the troubles that had come and the continual 
search for my child, for, although no clue was found, 
and the search halted at times, yet it was never aban- 
doned. I closed the business in which my father and 1 
had been engaged, and then set out to satisfy an old am- 
bition. From boyhood I had longed to travel in foreign 
countries, and now was the opportunity — to regain 
health, if possible, and to see the world. In charge of 
the property, I left a man named Jacob Carruthers, a 
man about my age, who had been a clerk in our house 
for fifteen years. I made my will and left it with Car- 
ruthers. 

“In case of my death, the property was to be held in 
trust for my daughter Hope until there was no reason- 
able doubt of her death ; then the property was to be di- 
vided, as my father suggested, among charitable and 
educational institutions. A short time before my father’s 
death, he spoke of Isabella. ‘Poor, erring child !’ he said. 
'Be kind to her whatever happens; I forgive her! If 
you can help her, let not her treatment of me stand in 
the way if she is penitent.’ The next year after my 
father’s death, as I started to say, I went abroad and 
traveled widely. With the bankers in London, I de- 
posited all the money I should need — a large sum, for I 
did not know how long I might wander. Carruthers 
was to write to me as often as business demanded, in 
care of my bankers in London ; but there was likely to 
be little need of correspondence, for I had the utmost 
faith in Carruthers — in his judgment and in his integrity 
— and the work he had to do for me or for the estate 
was not difficult — merely to collect rents and attend to 
repairs. 

“I traveled here and there on the continent of Eu- 
rope and enjoyed it as well as a man could who had lost 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3S7 


what I had lost. Being of Scotch descent and interested 
in the land of my forefathers, I returned to Scotland after 
my wandering in Europe, and in Edinburgh I fell ill, 
I was taken to a hospital and came very near the divid- 
ing line between life and death, and several days there 
was no hope or expectation of my living as I learned 
afterward. But I lived, and when fully restored, re- 
sumed my travels a better man physically than I had 
been for years. While I had traveled before for pleas- 
ure and profit, in health, and enjoyed it, yet there was 
more pleasure in it now, for the long illness had wrought 
a great change; the old load of sorrow remained, but I 
had a better body and a stronger mind to bear it. 

“Two years more passed, during which I visited 
Egypt and the Holy Land. Up to the time of my illness 
in Scotland, I had heard from Carruthers several times 
a year, but there was nothing in the letters of much 
import except that the business went on as usual. As I 
have said, I trusted Carruthers in everything and be- 
lieved that he would do for me as well as I might do for 
myself, at least in the business entrusted to him. Hav- 
ing such faith in him, I became careless about providing 
for the receipt or the forwarding of his letters to me from 
the bankers in London. In one year of my travels I did 
not hear once from Carruthers, but that was my fault; 
I had neglected to send my address to my bankers. I 
mention this to show that when the letters did cease, as 
they did, I did not know it for a long time. 

“But after I had explored the Holy Land with a party 
of tourists, I turned back to Egypt and to Cairo, intend- 
ing to go up the Nile. I came to Cairo or reached the 
great hostelry there in the evening and immediately 
stumbled upon something that turned my face home- 
ward. In the twilight at the hotel, a group of men were 


3 88 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


chatting and smoking. Evidently two parties of Ameri- 
cans had met there and members of each were recount- 
ing events that interested all. One man was from this 
city and was giving a summary of events since the de- 
parture of his auditors, who were, I inferred, from this 
city also. Although hearing the conversation, I was not 
interested and not listening till I heard my name men- 
tioned. I heard the name ‘Boye.' Now, I listened in- 
tently. The conversation began by reference to a man 
named Lullywick, concerning whom some uncompli- 
mentary remarks were made. One of the company 
asked, ‘What is he doing now?’ and the answer was, ‘O, 
he married sometime ago a rich widow with four chil- 
dren and a pile of money!' ‘Who was she?' asked an- 
other. ‘I don't know her name/ was the answer, ‘but 
she was the only surviving heir of Boye, the Oldport 
banker. He had a son, but he died while traveling in 
Europe.' That was where I heard the name ‘Boye.' 

“You may imagine the effect of this upon me. My 
first impulse was to rush forward and declare myself, but 
that were useless. I could not accept the gossip I had 
overheard as a positive statement of anything that con- 
cerned me, yet you will admit that it was suggestive and 
likely to set my mind to work. I remembered now that 
I had not heard from Carruthers for a long time — I 
could not recall the time when the last letter came. But 
letters might be in London. Since leaving Scotland and 
starting out on my eastern tour, I had not once sent my 
address to my bankers. To London then I must proceed 
with all speed. I might send my address and have let- 
ters forwarded, but if no letters were there, I must go 
to America to satisfy my curiosity, if nothing more. 

“I began to feel that something was wrong and the 
feeling grew upon me as I traveled toward London. I 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


3 8 9 


found no letters with my bankers, and went immediately 
to Liverpool and engaged passage for home. Arriving 
in New York, I made the first great mistake. I never 
judge anyone till I hear all the evidence. If what I had 
overheard was true, I could not believe — the thought 
did not enter my mind — that Isabella had come in pos- 
session of my father’s property by any except honorable 
means. If I had been reported dead, then she must have 
what she thought to be sufficient proof of it. But there 
was the will. Had the will been lost or tampered with? 
Carruthers not only had the will in his possession, but 
also knew its provisions and the names of the trustees; 
he was not a witness because he was mentioned in it and 
left a fair sum for his service to my father and to me. 
The will was in the safe which had belonged to us when 
in business, and had been placed in Carruthers’ office — 
a room in a building belonging to the estate. 

“I could not doubt Carruthers, and when I reached 
New York, I began to doubt myself; had I dreamed? 
A little gossip had started me homeward; had I really 
heard it, after all ? And what if I had ? Might not some 
story of my cousin’s marriage — of her relationship with 
Roger Boye — have been distorted into what I heard ? If 
she had married wealth, might not some gossiping 
tongue have spread the report that the wealth came from 
Roger Boye since he was her uncle? These thoughts 
crowded upon me as I traveled homeward, and, as I said 
before, they led me into making a great mistake. In- 
stead of going to Oldport, as I ought to have done, I 
came to this city and into the house of my cousin, now 
Mrs. Lullywick, according to the conversation I had 
heard. 

'After my cousin insulted my father, he never saw her 
again, but I met her occasionally, and, although I could 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


39 ° * 

have little respect for one who had treated my father 
with such disrespect, yet as she was civil, I gave her civil- 
ity in return. I thought of all these things when I pre- 
sented myself at her house ; and I thought, also, of what 
my father said on his death bed — his injunction to deal 
kindly with her if there should be occasion to have to do 
with her. My cousin was surprised to see me. That was 
natural ; but more than surprise was shown in her coun- 
tenance. I saw quick enough that she had changed — 
and not for the better; the lines had deepened and the 
hard, set look that I knew so well, had more meaning in 
it to me. 

“I reached her house about four o’clock in the after- 
noon, and until supper time I sat before her and listened 
to her aimless talk that included anything except what 
concerned me and concerned us both ; and as I looked at 
her, I saw, to my disappointment, not Isabella Boye of 
my youth and early manhood, but instead a hard, cal- 
culating woman whose glance made me unquiet. And 
I thought I could read her thoughts or enough to tell me 
that my coming was not welcome. So impressed was I 
with this idea that I arose to take my departure. Her 
manner changed and she softened a little. You may 
wonder why I did not come to the point quickly and 
make enquiries. I have told you. I could not believe 
that this woman, passionate, wilful as she might be, 
would be guilty of intentional wrong. She said that I 
must not go and invited me to stay to dinner and to re- 
main till morning, at least, and then we would consider 
matters. 

"This apparent hospitality or show of it, disarmed 
me. My purpose to leave abruptly was not strengthened 
by any fear of her or what she might do ; but my old dis- 
like for her came back and I felt uncomfortable in her 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


391 


presence. Dinner was announced and with it her hus- 
band, a tall, silent man for whom I conceived a great dis- 
like before the meal was over. The man disappeared 
after dinner and I did not see him again. During the 
evening Isabella appeared more friendly and put aside 
some of her dark looks or held herself in check. I made 
another mistake. When I entered the house in the 
afternoon, I had told her that I had come direct from the 
steamer in New York and that I had not been to Oldport 
or seen a single friend or acquaintance in this country 
except herself. Thus did I help to coil the rope around 
my own neck. 

“Doubtless that fact helped her to decide upon action 
— it may have been the spur to all. I was travel stained 
and weary. Isabella expressed her solicitude and sug- 
gested early retirement. I was glad to act upon it, and 
she conducted me to an untidy room, servant’s room, I 
think, on the upper floor. While in the house I had 
seen only Isabella and her husband — not even a servant 
except the negro who admitted me. I must have re- 
tired as early as eight o’clock and was soon fast asleep. 
How long I had been sleeping I know not, but I awoke 
and realized that I was lying on my face with my hands 
tied behind me, a gag in my mouth and blindfolded. 
The ruffians dressed me, but did not untie my hands. 
My coat, they threw over my shoulders, and thus, half 
dressed, I was led out of the house, by a man holding 
each arm, into a carriage. We rode all night and a part 
of the next day and, at last, reached the place now 
known as the Carley Farm. 

“My story is told. When I realized in whose hands 
I was — when I saw the character of my cousin and un- 
destood the object of this villainy, I resolved to live, to 
bear it as patiently as possible, and most important of all, 


392 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


to preserve my sanity. I could not believe — I never 
thought for a moment — that my imprisonment was to be 
permanent. I had faith in God, and I had faith in the 
fact that villains fall out and disagree. One or both of 
the Carleys had pegged shoes. I knew nothing about 
shoemaking, but the younger Carley taught me and I 
worked steadily at the trade of shoemaking. On this I 
could fasten my mind and keep it from dwelling upon my 
hard lot. 

“I had some knack with tools even as a boy. I learned 
soon to unlock my shackles and to be free of them 
when my jailors supposed me to be held securely ; but I 
knew that it was useless to escape or to attempt to until 
there was help from the outside to make my case good. 
Strangers seldom appeared, but occasionally a neighbor 
came into the yard, and I conceived the plan of com- 
municating with someone in some way; I had a note 
in my pocket ready to throw from my window if any- 
one came, and the Carleys were not near. The first op- 
portunity came when Plym and Aleck had the scuffle 
in the hall. When I heard Aleck go down the stairs, I 
thrust the note under the door, and, as you know, Plym 
saw it. I did not know then, of course, that he saw it. 
The rest you know. 

“The younger Carley hardly ever spoke harshly ex- 
cept when in liquor, but the older brother was a ruffian, 
and the man most feared was the man called Shad, 
Jeremy Shadier, I believe his name is. It was all hard 
enough to bear, but the taunts and vile language of the 
man Shad was the hardest to contend with. One fact re- 
mains to be explained. One day the Carleys and the 
man Shadier could not agree as to the distribution or 
sharing of money, judging by their conversation as they 
came noisily and angrily to my room. The elder Carley 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


393 


in a fit of rage threw off the manacles and told me to go, 
that I was a free man. But that was only a trick to carry 
his point, whatever it was. They knew that I could not, 
probably, escape dressed as I was, or, rather, that I could 
not convince anyone that I was what I represented my- 
self to be. But I ran out into the path leading into the 
wood where I was seen, as you have been told, by the 
good friends who at last, with the help of Plym, secured 
my release. 

“During the visit to Oldport with my friends, Mr. 
Geld and Mr. Bruce, I learned that Carruthers was made 
administrator of my estate. That gave him opportunity 
to do whatever he was tempted to do, if he yielded, and 
it is evident he did yield ; and if he gave way to tempta- 
tion in one way he would in another. If he had what 
he regarded as proof of my death, or if he accepted what 
he knew was not proof, then he could be induced by the 
same means to ignore the fact that Hope Boye was the 
heir to the property. A friend in Oldport informed me 
that a certificate of my death in Scotland was received, 
ostensibly from the proper authorities, and that the au- 
thority was supported by a declaration on the part of the 
American Consul. 

“All this was false and forged, but the mystery is, who 
procured this certificate? I cannot help believing that 
someone was on my track, sent by somebody interested, 
ready to seize upon anything to accomplish the purpose ; 
and when I was near death’s door in the hospital, some- 
one procured the certificate, or rather invented and 
forged it. We learned, also, in this visit to Oldport that 
Carruthers settled the estate immediately and disap- 
peared — went to Mexico, according to report, taking his 
family with him. Without doubt, Carruthers was 
tempted by Isabella, not only to turn over the will to her, 


394 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


but also to put aside any consideration of my daughter’s 
claim ; or Isabella may have provided what Carruthers 
accepted as proof, if paid for it, of Hope’s death. 

“Time and search may reveal something, and, al- 
though I am not actuated by a desire for revenge, yet I 
am determined that all guilty participators in this crime 
shall be brought to justice if possible.” 

“O, father !” exclaimed Hope, springing up and 
throwing her arms around his neck, “I remember that 
one day, several years ago, I was locked in my room in 
the afternoon and not liberated till the next morning. 
That happened only once while I was there, and there 
was no reason for it as far as I could see ; and she — that 
woman — gave no explanation 1 of it, although I asked 
why I had been treated so. That must have been the 
time you came ! O, what cruelty !” 

“Some persons claim,” said Mr. Boye, “that all crim- 
inals are insane, more or less, according to the magni- 
tude of their crimes; and from a charitable, perhaps a 
logical, or comparative, view of crime, the theory is well 
taken. In this case, the facts are so unnatural, so ab- 
horrent, does not the thought come that the acts of this 
woman show a mind not only unbalanced, but also very 
near in its distortion to that of persons recognized and 
restrained as lunatics. All the details of the crime are 
not known to you all. I have kept to my side of the 
story thus far. Mr. Bruce and Mr. Paige have prepared 
an account — a history of it from the beginning, and it 
will appear in the papers with which they are connected 
tomorrow morning, provided,” Mr. Boye added caut- 
iously, “that we find that woman at home this evening, 
when, as some of you know, we are to call upon her 
and when she is to be arrested. I am the last man to 
make a spectacle — to do anything for mere revenge, but 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


395 


I think it is proper, and so does my friend, Mr. Geld, 
that we confront this woman — to show her that her vil- 
lainy has found her out and failed her at last. But you 
have a right to know all in advance of publication in the 
! papers, and Mr. Paige will give you another chapter.” 

Paige related that part of the story with which Lully- 
wick was connected — his trade with the Carleys and 
Shadier. This was obtained from Jack Carley himself 
and the reader will come to it in the proper place. It is 
evident that Madame Lullywick believed that Mr. Boye 
had been removed and thus is explained her savage 
treatment of Hope Boye, then known as Agnes Canton. 
After the disappearance of the father, there was noth- 
ing to fear according to the mind capable of such plot- 
ting. Yet the driving of Agnes Canton from the house, 
if that was her intention, was a perilous thing to do. 
Probably Madame Lullywick was not aware of the fact 
that the daughter bore a remarkable resemblance to 
the father. It is not impossible that this resemblance 
might have attracted attention if Agnes ever came in 
contact with friends of her father. 

“As to the story of my release,” said Mr. Boye, when 
Paige concluded, “some have not heard all the partic- 
ulars. You know what Mr. and Mrs. Mottle, my good 
friends, have done, but of Plympton Hanker’s part, you 
are not all acquainted.” 

When Mr. Boye concluded his eulogy of Plym, Hope 
Boye went right up to Plym and gave him a resounding 
smack, and held his hands in her own and thanked him, 
looking at him through her tears. When the identity of 
the old peddler was made known, Aseneth Mottle, to 
the uncontrollable merriment of Plym, turned white, 
then to apoplectic red, and back and forth, for she re- 
membered, probably, that she had said, even at this 


39 6 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

meeting, uncomplimentary things about the peddler. 
She tried to frame an apology — to add a plaster to heal 
the wound — but the company laughed indulgently and 
merrily. Bruce shook hands with Aseneth thrice in suc- 
cession and she was at ease again. 

“Now,” said Bruce, “let me tell my story known only 
to Mr. Paige and Wainworth. You have heard that 
while we, Paige, Wainworth and myself, were rambling 
in the Carley woods, we saw a man, now known as Mr. 
Boye, running in a path that led through these woods. 
Sometime before this, I became acquainted with Agnes 
Canton. You may imagine from what has happened 
since, that, at this time, although the acquaintance had 
been short, I had an impress in mind or memory of her 
face and features. We saw the man running — trying to 
escape, the man now known to us as Tristam Boye; 
we saw him sink down within fifty feet of us, and we saw 
the Carleys come up and lead him away. Now when 
he sank to the ground, he turned his face toward the 
place of our concealment. Then I saw Agnes Canton 
• — in the features of that man, I saw the remarkable like- 
ness that is now apparent to anyone. I might mistake ; 
the image in my mind, ever before me, might mislead 
me, but I thought not. It came — the idea — discovery — 
like a shot; I could not shake it off or convince myself 
that it was an illusion ; there was truth in it and I de- 
termined to get at the truth; and, therefore, adopted 
the disguise of the peddler and set forth. 

“As I went on and began to- cast up the account and 
to fit in its place every piece of discovery, to add link to 
link in the terrible chain of facts, the more apparent it 
became that when the whole was forged, there would 
be proof of the fact that this remarkable resemblance 
between the two was that of daughter to father; and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


397 


when I saw the photograph of the mother and the child, 
there was no longer any doubt that Agnes Canton was 
the daughter of Tristam Boye.” 

Dinner was announced and Mr. Geld led the way to 
his old-fashioned dining room lined with old mahogany 
and quaintly carved furniture and sideboard, and dis- 
pensed a lavish hospitality. Primus had been sum- 
moned from his post at the front door to act as major 
domo. He whispered in Paige’s ear, “Come down to my 
cubby before you go; I’ve got something good to tell 
you! It’s rich! Don’t forget!” 


398 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

HITTY CARLEY. 

After dinner, the company assembled again in the long 
sitting room to hear Hitty Carley’s story of her escape. 

“When you come to the farm,” began Hitty, address- 
ing Mr. Boye, “I was told that you were insane, that 
rich relatives, kind ones, too, wanted to have you kept 
in a private family instead of going to a hospital. I 
never believed a word Jack told me about anything, but 
I knew that Aleck was truthful, some of the time, at 
least, and if Jack was not present, I thought I could rely 
on what he said. Aleck told me that you were crazy and 
that everything was all right. Possibly, Aleck may have 
thought so in the beginning. But when I tried to see 
you, to do what I could to make you comfortable, and 
was prevented, I was suspicious. When that man they 
called Shad began to come around, I thought there must 
be something wrong and said so. 

“If I’d been smart, Pd kept my suspicions to myself, 
but Pm no hand at double play or conniving at anything. 
But I did make believe I was deaf, and, after a while, I 
was sure something was wrong. And now began my 
imprisonment; as soon as Jack suspected me, I was 
locked in my room at night, and the windows were 
nailed down. I made up my mind to get away, and at 
last got the nails out of one window after working at it 
at odd moments for several days when the boys were 
out of the house. I planned my escape one night at ten 
o’clock, but in getting out of the window, my dress 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


399 


caught and I slipped and fell to the ground. I was in- 
jured; my hip was, I believe, broken, and I had to call 
for help. 

“The boys came and carried me back to my bed, Jack 
cursing me and Aleck crying over me. I needed a doc- 
tor, and Aleck pleaded for one, but Jack would not listen. 
And there I laid for nearly four months, and Aleck was 
my nurse, and he was kind and gentle when Jack was 
not near and he let cider alone. I got up at last, but my 
hip grew together out of shape and shortened the leg. 
I was watched more than ever now. Folks from the 
village used to come to see me, but after you come, some 
were told at the door that I was sick, which was true 
enough after I fell, and I did long so to see somebody — 
O, I don't know how I lived through it all — and after- 
ward, if folks did get in, Jack staid in the room. You 
see, he knew I'd tell the first chance I got. 

“In all that time, I never saw anybody alone till 
Aseneth Mottle came. I am afraid I wasn’t very so- 
ciable, for I was thinking what I ought to do — trying to 
make up my mind what to tell her. Jack had threat- 
ened to kill me a good many times if I 'squealed,’ as he 
called it, and what to do when Aseneth was there, I did 
not know. If I began to tell her and Jack should come 
in, it might be to my disadvantage as well as to you, and 
so between my doubts and fears, I said nothing. But I 
saw something that gave me encouragement. I saw 
Plym going around the house, and now that Aseneth 
and Plym had come, they would come again, perhaps, 
and I looked for something to happen, and something 
did happen that very day as you have heard, for that 
was the day when Plym had the tussle with Aleck in 
the hall in the ell, and when he found out that somebody 
was in the ell. I cannot tell you how I felt — how dis- 


400 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


graced I was that day when that good man, the pastor, 
was treated so shamefully; but I was powerless to pre- 
vent it. 

'That day, the day of the pastor’s visit, Plym went 
through the roof. He knew I saw him in the yard, but 
he did not know that I saw him go down on the tree 
onto the roof and make a hole in the roof with his boot, 
but I did. I felt now that something would happen, 
but I trembled for Plym, for the moment he dropped out 
of sight in the roof, that man Shad appeared behind the 
barn. He had a habit of coming at all hours of the day 
and night, and, often in the daytime, he came out of the 
woods as though he was afraid to be seen. At this time, 
the man probably came up Little Bigger Hill, turned 
in back of the barns, and then, hearing the boys’ voices 
in Pignut Lane, went through the woods to them. He 
found Plym’s gun and he must have seen Stump, but did 
not know him, and they were all so busy in tormenting 
the minister that the finding of the gun and losing it 
again did not arouse any suspicion, at least none against 
Plym, for the boys did not see Stump, probably. 

“And now you wonder why I did not leave when I 
had a chance. There wasn’t much choice. If I went, 
and there was a mistake somewhere and everything 
failed, as I was afraid of, for there was a man watching 
outside and I couldn’t see how it was to be done, and I 
was caught, I believed Jack would kill me as he threat- 
ened. If I staid, he might do it if he suspected me ; but 
there was another reason for staying, the one that in- 
fluenced me the most, perhaps. Aleck as a child and 
boy was the gentlest, most affectionate boy I ever saw, 
so loving and kind like his father; but Jack was differ- 
ent, wilful and cruel to his pet rabbits and any animal he 
could get hold of. Aleck had been kind to me in my 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER.' 


401 


sickness ; he was kind always when he dared to be — when 
Jack was not near. Jack drove him, kicked him, abused 
him, and many a time I have seen him point a pistol at 

Aleck and threaten to shoot him. 

“And so, after thinking it over, I made up my mind 
not to leave — not to leave Aleck — the boy that was so 
dear to me in his youth — my brother’s child — so loving 
and so honest as a boy; and I had promised his father 
that I would be as a mother to the boys as much as I 
could — O, he might have been such a likely man if Jack 
had not led him ! And then I thought if you got away, 
that would be the end of this business, and the boys, 
Aleck at least, would be like other folks. I knew that 
somebody must be punished for this, but I could not 
think Aleck was so much to blame, for Jack drove him; 
but I suppose that is 110 excuse ! Poor Aleck ! 

“Well, I staid. I met Plym at the window and told 
him why I couldn’t go or tried to tell him, and then 
went back to my room. Soon after came the crash of the 
piazza. I waited in suspense, afraid every minute I’d be 
called up, but I wasn’t. The next day my door was not 
unlocked as early as usual. As you’ve heard, I could 
go and come when I liked, if the key was not left in the 
lock, but this morning, I did not dare to use my key, 
for I did not know what might happen or who might ap- 
pear. I think Jack and Aleck were in the woods or 
away from the house all night or from midnight till 
morning. When I was let out, I asked what that great 
noise was during the night and Jack said that the piazza 
had fallen. 

“Of course, they told me nothing about your get- 
ting away, but I could see that something had happened, 
that they were uneasy, and so I thought you had suc- 
ceeded in escaping, but I wasn’t sure ; there was no way 


402 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


I could find out; all the doors were locked in the ell, 
probably, and if they were not the man who watched in 
the night, was up and around the ell for the very pur- 
pose, perhaps, that I should not find out that you'd gone 
if you had ; but I noticed that no smoke was coming out 
of the ell chimney, and as I listened for the sound of the 
shoemaker’s hammer, I heard nothing — no sound from 
the ell. The next day but one, I think it was, the boys 
seemed just as they did before; my heart sank when I 
saw the smoke come out of the ell chimney as usual. 
You had not got away or they had got you again. Any- 
way, somebody was in the ell as before. O, if I could 
only know what had happened ! I could not ask Aleck ; 
if I did, it might make them think I knew something or 
had suspicions. But things went on as usual and I be- 
lieved that you were still in the ell. 

“I was in a terrible state of mind, for perhaps there’d 
been murder or violence, anyway ; I believed that Plym 
and the old peddler wouldn’t give in till they had to. 
I couldn’t live in this way ; I must leave ; the man Shad 
was there all the time now and I’ve never seen a man 
more repulsive to me than that man. I told Jack I 
wouldn’t cook for that man; he said I’d have to. But 
the great reason for going away was because you were 
still there, as I thought, and that this bad business, in 
spite of everything was going on as usual ; it must end ; 
at least, cost what it might to me, I would get away 
from it; I might as well be in my grave as to live like 
this. 

“I packed what I could carry easily in a small hand- 
bag and waited my opportunity — waited for Jack to get 
out of the way long enough for me to get to Aseneth 
Mottle’s. I must go after dark, for if Jack missed me 
and set out after me, he could not find me so quickly in 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


403 


the dark and I’d have more time. I knew the way 
through Pignut Lane straight to Aseneth’s. One day 
a little before five o’clock, Jack told Aleck that he and 
the man Shad were going to the village. I was looking 
for just such an opportunity. They were coming home 
in time for supper, but I knew they would be late and 
that would give me more than an hour to get to 
Aseneth’s; if my life depends upon it, I can get along 
pretty fast with my crutch. I said to Aleck, who was 
sitting by the fire, ‘Time to milk the cows !’ He took 
his milk pails and went out. 

“I had everything ready in a jiffy, and, bag in my 
hand, was about to open the kitchen door and go out, 
when Jack walked in. What he came back for I’ve no 
idea ; at the same moment almost, Aleck returned to the 
kitchen for the strainer, which he forgot to take with the 
pails. I had to put on a bold face now and have it out. 
I told them I couldn’t stand it any longer to live like 
that and was going away; I walked to the door. Jack 
stood against the door and looked at me savagely ; but I 
wasn’t afraid of him now, and went to the door and took 
hold of the latch. He pushed me back — he did not 
strike me — harder than he intended to, perhaps, and I 
lost my balance and fell, and then I knew no more. 

“It must have been nine o’clock the next day, or some 
day, I hardly knew then what day it was, when I came to 
myself; I was warm and comfortable and thought at 
first that I was in my bed ; something was over my face, 
a#d, throwing it off, I saw the branches of trees and be- 
tween them a little of the sky; I put out my hands and 
they touched dry leaves ; then I sat up and tried to think ; 
I felt a bunch on my temple and another on the back of 
my head, and I was faint and a little dizzy. I think I 
sat there an hour, trying to make out what it all meant. 


404 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Then I remembered what happened in the kitchen ; I 
couldn’t explain anything, but I came to the conclusion 
that I did get out of the kitchen in spite of Jack Carley, 
and, for some reason, had lost my mind or my way, wan- 
dered off and went to sleep where I was. However I 
came there, I wasn’t hurt anywhere, and there seemed to 
be no reason why I should not get up and go on my way. 
What made me think that I had wandered where I was, 
was the fact that my crutch and bag were lying beside 
me. 

“I didn’t know where I was, but I’d come out some- 
where if I kept on, and at last I did come to a cleared 
place called Little Breeches Common. I knew it well, 
for I used to visit a house near there in my school days. 
I knew where I was now — on the other side — other side 
from the Carley woods — of Hokopokonoket Swamp. I 
could take my bearings now and get to the railroad and 
then to my sister’s in the city. In getting out of Little 
Breeches Common, I broke my crutch short off and had 
to do without it. I knew the way to the railroad station 
near the foot of Clover Top Hill, and I knew how to get 
to it cross lots through the big bayberry pasture and the 
huckleberry fields beyond. 

“Now, as I’ve told you, I’d no idea how I got away; 
I remembered Jack standing with his back to the door, 
his pushing me and my falling, but I could not get back 
of that. However I got away, I could not think that it 
was because Jack was willing; it could not be; and now 
I expected to see Jack Carley at any moment; that was 
the reasoii that I went cross lots some of the way. When 
I came to the roads, I made sure first that no one was 
passing, for I believed that Jack Carley must be look- 
ing for me and as soon as anyone saw me and saw me 
limp, ’twould be easy to track me. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


405 


“That was the hardest day’s work I ever had. I had 
eaten nothing since the day before, if I had kept account 
of days right, but the thought of getting away kept me 
up. Slowly I limped through the fields and pastures, 
getting water enough to drink, and on the edge of a 
pasture I found some frozen apples and rested here and 
made quite a dinner. It was almost dark when I got to 
the station — not a soul there when I went into the wait- 
ing room; and when the train came, only the station- 
master and two boys were there, for few went to the city 
at that time of day. I had some money I’d been hoard- 
ing, sewed into the lining of my dress, and when I 
reached the city, I hired a carriage and drove to my sis- 
ter’s. I kept up till I got there, and then broke down, 
and I’ve been in bed most of the time since. 

“But I expected to see Jack Carley any day, and for 
that reason kept quiet. My sister don’t take the pa- 
pers except her Methodist weekly, but in this she read 
to me about the arrest of the boys. Then I wrote to 
Plym; he came to see me and told me all about it. 
When he told you were going to tell your story today, I 
asked him to help me come to tell you what I have. And, 
now, let me ask you, sir, and all of you, to have as much 
sympathy as you can for Aleck. He’s guilty, O, he’s 
guilty! But Jack drove him. He would never have 
done what he did do, if he’d been his master. Think of 
him as kindly as you can !” 

At the conclusion of Hitty’s story, the company drew 
a long breath of relief, not because the tale itself was 
ended, but because Hitty had escaped so easily out of 
the evils that beset her. Aseneth Mottle was deeply 
moved, and reproached herself for being so remiss in the 
discharge of her duty as a neighbor. In the interim 
now before the supper hour, Paige and Bruce, inviting 


40 6 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Plym to accompany them, descended to the lower hall to 
call upon Primus. They found him in what he called his 
“cubby” under the stairs smoking a short black pipe. 

“Glad to see you, gentlemen. This is an honor I 
hardly expected — three gentlemen in a lump! Sorry I 
can't offer you anything — not even a pinch of snuff ; but 
here are three good chairs and as soft as any made of 
hardwood. Well, quite a time we're having today, and 
that’s a fact. Between waiting on the door, repulsing 
two tramps, turning back six peddlers and four sponging 
beggars, I’ve not got the whole story, Mr. Boye's or 
the woman’s, but listening on the top stair as often as 
I could, I heard a good deal — bless my soul, I don’t 
know but what I’ve heard enough — enough to show 
there’s been a big game going on and that somebody’ll 
dance for it. You’re going to see that Lully wick wom- 
an this evening, I hear ! Look here, take me along with 
you! I’m a kind of partner in the business. I’ve lifted 
and boosted here and there according to my inches, and 
I think I ought to be in at the roundup — ” 

“You shall go!” said Paige. 

“Thank you! Now, if you’ve a few minutes to spare, 
I’ve a story to tell, and I think you’ll say it’s good as 
some that get into books — not quite so stirring as those 
you’ve heard today, but pretty stirring after all. Mr. 
Bruce tells me that you are writing a book — a real live 
book, with no useless stuffing in it. If you put in this 
story, I’ll share the profits willingly and equally. You 
know, Mr. Paige, that I have but one subject and that 
I always stick to my text, that my title morning, noon 
and night is 'Charity.' I divide into two heads — 'Char- 
ity Up’ and 'Charity Down.’ Charity is up when the 
deserving and thankful get a lift, and charity is down 


A NARRAGANSETT EEER. 


407 


with a black eye when the sponging ingrates get their 
hands in. 

“Now, I’m way up on 'Charity Up’ in three chapters 
— all short and sharp — right up to the point whittled 
fine. Now, then, Chap. I. Madame Randowell of Tokar 
Square, the place where the nobs and topknots Jive, 
is rich as an English lord, having no end of servants, 
horses, diamonds and all the precious stones that grow, 
and fine clothing by the cart load — this woman, I say, 
had an only son — only child. Of course, she expected 
he'd marry high and do honor to the family, that is, 
marry some more money. She was of high blood, I tell 
you, and of high character, too, kind and generous to the 
poor in her way. Fine woman, everyway ! One day the 
son informed his mother that he was going to marry and 
get right about it — marry a poor girl, a clerk in a bak- 
ery — beautiful girl and all that, well educated, graduate 
of the high school. Her father died suddenly and left 
nothing, and she, being of the independent sort, went 
to work, taking the first thing she could find to do, and 
that was, clerking in a bakery. You can imagine what 
a picnic followed. Naturally the mother opposed and 
protested, but all to no purpose ; the boy said he’d mar- 
ry the girl if he had to beg; his mother said he might 
try it; in short, she gave him his choice to abandon 
his sweetheart or leave the house forever, cut off and 
banished for good. He left. 

“Chap. II. The son married the bakery girl and set up 
housekeeping for himself. He was a lively chap and 
went to work with a will and got on very well. Life, 
not very luxurious, went on without a hitch, and time 
went by as though it rode in an express wagon, bringing, 
of course, the usual cares and troubles of a working man 
and three children. Later, the demand for bread was not 


408 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


so easily satisfied; it was nip and tuck occasionally be- 
tween bread and no bread ; but the young man was made 
of good stuff ; it took a lot of threshing to break him ; not 
a word had passed between him and his mother since 
they parted. 

“But at last, the young man was down — out of employ- 
ment, discouraged, and the flour barrel and the coal bin 
empty ; then he had the fever ; that was the clincher that 
laid him out and threatened to make an end of him ; the 
whole family was starving; the mother had pawned 
about everything to provide for the sick man and the 
children. ‘About this time/ as the lying almanac says, 
look out for Hammat Geld. As you may suppose, he 
appeared at the right moment with his bag of money and 
all his loose change burning in his pocket — he’s always 
running up against somebody that’ll drain him. He 
came racing home with his coattails standing out 
straight behind him and harnessed me right into the 
business and ordered me to load the big hamper with 
bread and butter (spread thick), cheese and chicken, red 
pippin apples, kindling wood and kerosene oil. With 
our hamper, we walked in and took possession. Ham- 
mat Geld had already ordered the doctor and we found 
him there. 

“Sorry sight, you better believe ! Children just about 
naked ! Everything gone to the pawnbroker’s ! I had a 
fire going in a twinkle, and those children in their bare- 
feet were soon playing trundle-top with the red pippins 
and shouting like newsboys when their mouths were not 
full of cookey. Bless my hardened heart, if I didn’t have 
to go to the window and make believe the smoke from 
the stove choked me, and catch a handful of tears that 
got the best of me. Well, that was something like 
things as they ought to be. To see all that and feel the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


409 


good of it in my soul (what little there is left) was pay 
enough for swabbing out the street with a score of boozy 
dead beats. I’ve seen a good many of these good times 
— the up side of charity, but I’ve seen so many more of 
the other kind that a fellow’s heart comes to have a cast- 
iron jacket on it and his soul gets so pinched up that he 
might put it under his thumb nail and not know it was 
there. 

“Let me see, where was I? O, we’d braced up the 
young man and his family, clothed the children and filled 
the coal bin and the red pippins were getting scarce in 
Hammat Geld’s cellar. Feed me on shingle nails for a 
month if there wasn’t by actual count thirty-nine bar- 
rels early in the fall in the cellar, and I don’t believe my 
stomach’s had time to welcome more than a half dozen.” 

“Six barrels! Well, that was a pretty good taste!” 
volunteered Paige. 

“Six solitary apples, man! Another interruption like 
that will cost you the concluding chapter of this story, 
which is Chap. III. About this time, that is, the time 
when the young man fell sick or when he was discovered 
by Hammat Geld, in one of the rich churches of the city, 
a society of women was formed to help the poor. They 
agreed with themselves and each other that every one 
of them should help a poor family through the winter 
or through anything that appeared to be necessary. ‘ 
Some of them consulted Hammat Geld, all of them, perr 
haps, for he’s the top sawyer charity man of the town, 
and among them was a high dame — well, they were all 
high as steeples one way — all on the top rung of the 
ladder in society and silks and satins and jewels — and 
this lady drove up one day with a footman and more 
style than you often see in one carriage drawn by two 
horses. She wouldn’t come in, so Hammat Geld went 


4io 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


down and stood by her carriage on the sidewalk. I left 
the door ajar not knowing how soon my advice would 
be called for, to hear what was said and be prepared for 
duty. 

“She didn’t say she wanted a fine, aristocratic family 
to match her bonnet and furs and her surroundings gen- 
erally — the gold on the harness and the silk beaver of 
the driver — but that was my opinion of her. Hammat 
Geld being a regular dealer in needy families has a stock 
to suit all customers at short notice on hand all the 
time, and ready to be delivered quick. Hammat Geld 
offered her a negro down in the Swamp with a broken 
leg and three ribs in splints — a ’longshoreman with a 
wife, mother and nine children. O, dear, no, that 
wouldn’t do at all ! I can’t see why ebony wouldn’t pol- 
ish up well with plenty of bacon and bread, to match well 
with all the luxuries ; but she wouldn’t have the negro. 
Then Hammat Geld offered the man I told you about — 
fine young man, and as fine a w T ife — had seen better days 
— educated — refined — interesting — three children, lovely 
children. 

“Yes, yes, just what she wanted. The bargain was 
made and the goods delivered. Hammat Geld never 
gives any names ; if his customers cannot take his word, 
they may trade at some other charity shop. Well, this 
went on several weeks. Sometimes the woman sent her 
check and sometimes she rode up, enquired about her 
family and handed over the cash. I don’t believe Queen 
Vic can put on more style than that woman did ; and I 
don’t know as anybody objects or even criticises, or what 
good it will do if they do. I’ll admit it’s none of my 
business and go on with my story. 

“One day when the woman came, Hammat Geld 
asked her to call on the family she had been helping so 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


411 


liberally. He told her that the man and his wife were 
grateful and wanted the pleasure of knowing who aided 
them so bountifully, and the privilege of thanking their 
benefactor. Hammat Geld gives names on neither side 
of the bargain unless there is some good reason for it; 
in this case the man did not know who helped and the 
woman did not know those she helped — did not know 
each other’s names, I mean. The woman hesitated about 
visiting the family; evidently she did not consider that 
a part of the bargain. Where did the family live? Up 
in Coventry Lane. She observed that she’d heard that 
it was a dreadful place, full of fevers and walking dele- 
gates — I mean, walking pestilence and diverse plagues. 
It was, but Hammat Geld didn’t tell her so, but he did 
say that it was good enough for him, if he had any busi- 
ness there, and he didn’t see why it would hurt anybody 
else. 

“He said this pretty sharp, for he was getting huffy. 
Nothing will stir up Hammat Geld quicker than any talk 
like that. But she decided to go if Hammat Geld would 
go along with her. Wish I’d been invited to go. I’d 
gone without my dinner to see what followed. They 
rode away in grand shape. The family was in a big 
tenement house and in the third story. Hammat Geld 
had to do some more talking to induce the woman to 
imperil her precious life by going into such a hive. But 
she got her bottle of salts screwed to her nose and 
climbed the stairs. 

“The man had got the upper hand of the fever at this 
time and was sitting up before the fire in a rocker with 
a bed quilt around him; and when the woman entered, 
he had a bowl of gruel in his hand and was dipping his 
spoon into it as he turned to look at her. 

"The woman gasped and stared. She saw her son sit- 


412 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ting in the chair — the son I told you about in the early 
chapters of this story — the son who was ordered to make 
himself scarce if he married the bakery clerk. Then she 
fell on him, gruel and all ; he held her in his lap and the 
wife joined in and hugged them both, and all shed tears 
enough to float a ship. I don’t know what Hammat Geld 
was doing while that was going on, but I can imagine. 
It’s my opinion he stood on his head and cheered by 
knocking his heels together; anyway, that’s the way he 
acted, almost, when he came home and told about it; 
we began to think we’d have to strap him down to pre- 
vent his flying. Concluding statement: The next day, 
about as quick as you can say Jack Robinson twice back- 
ward, that man and his wife and children were hustled 
out of that place and carried off in triumph to Tokay 
Square and set up in purple and fine linen to stay. I tell 
you, gentlemen, Charity has an inning once in the while 
that counts.” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


413 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

AT BAY AT LAST. 

The clocks in the steeples were striking the hour of 
eight as several carriages, carrying Mr. Boye and his 
friends, turned into Bond street and approached the 
Lullywick Mansion. A block away the carriages halted 
lest the rumble and jar of wheels at the door might dis- 
turb the haughty mistress or her meditations. 

In the shadow of a house, these uninvited guests 
formed quickly, and two by two, advanced to the Lully- 
wick house and up the granite steps to the porch and 
portal. The lower part of the house, the great drawing 
room with its deeps and shoals and little puddles of 
bric-a-brac was illuminated brilliantly ; every gas jet ap- 
peared to be on duty for the benefit of some event of 
more than ordinary importance. Was it possible that 
Madame Lullywick was holding a reception, a levee, tea, 
or kettle drum? Certainly the illumination was not in 
honor of the self invited guests now in a cluster at the 
entrance. 

In response to the bell, the door opened about six 
inches. Evidently the sound of many feet had caught 
the ear of the porter — the same portly negro in dress 
suit and the marks of good living (and much of it) upon 
him. Perhaps he had good reason to be cautious, for 
strange visitors had knocked at that door many times 
since the stately Lullywick had had business elsewhere, 
and his soul had been tried by conflicting emotions. 
Bruce and Paige led the van and as the porter fumbled 


414 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


with the chain to bar across, to hold a parley or to con- 
sult his mistress, they forced the door back quickly but 
gently and entered the hall. The first door leading from 
the hall to the drawing room, was closed. Bruce and 
Paige led the way through the hall and entered the sec- 
ond door. In this room, the back part of the drawing 
room, was Madame Lullywick, her two daughters and 
five guests, neighbors, probably, making informal call 
in their best bonnets and gowns. Madame Lullywick 
half reclined upon a velvet, gold-corded cushion on a 
sofa opposite the door. She wore black silk, a bunch of 
roses of the color of her high cheeks on her breast, and 
diamonds flashed here and there; in her hand she held 
a gold-rimmed eyeglass and it was swinging back and 
forth as the unbidden guests entered; of jewels — there 
was enough to dazzle the natives — even the bejeweled 
natives of Bond street. 

What impudence, brazen effrontery and disregard not 
only of all conventionality, but also of decency ; her hus- 
band a felon awaiting trial and sentence, about which 
there was no doubt, and she presiding merrily with a 
loquacious and witty spirit to aid her, over an evening 
tete-a-tete. And who and what were these women sitting 
at her feet and applauding, for they would not be present 
if they could not applaud? It is an extraordinary and 
perhaps comforting fact to the criminal population that 
whatever may be the depth of infamy into which a brazen 
soul may run, supporters or sympathizers will appear, sit 
down beside to coddle and to make much of. 

When Bruce and Paige entered, the swinging eye 
glass paused and Madame Lullywick came to an upright 
posture like Jack in the box when the lid is sprung; the 
color in her cheeks mounting to the forehead outrivaled 
that of the roses on her breast ; there was the look that 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


415 

some of her unbidden guests knew so well — a look of 
speechless rage and astonishment. In front of her was 
a table on which stood a costly lamp having a crimson 
shade; when she came to her feet, the crimson lamp 
shade softened the light a little that fell on her face. Ah, 
she was superb to look at — at a distance ! Her hair was 
coiled on the top of her head, giving her the appearance 
of being a foot taller. Standing there with folded arms, 
the head thrown back, she reminded the beholder of 
Queen Elizabeth as represented on canvas at the mo- 
ment when she straightened up and looked at her signa- 
ture just added to Mary’s death warrant — at that mo- 
ment when she said — interpreting look and attitude — 
“Now the world is mine !” 

The reporters advanced to within a foot of the table 
that stood between them and Madame Lullywick. So 
busy was her mind with this affront — the entry of these 
men, thus boldly, and unbidden — that at first she saw 
nothing else; as has been shown, her quick mental ca- 
pacity in an emergency was lacking; one problem at a 
time was enough. Paige and Bruce paused near the 
table. Behind them came Archelaus and Aseneth Mot- 
tle, Mr. and Mrs. Apton, Plym and Hitty Carley, Mrs. 
Latwell and Mary Latwell, Mr. Geld and Arthur Wain- 
worth, Primus and the four citizens of Oldport. These 
fell back, that is, opened ranks. It was quickly done, 
and during this movement, Madame Lullywick’s eyes 
were still on the reporters, now 011 one and then on the 
other, flashing back and forth, and becoming more fierce 
and glaring. 

And now, Tristam Boye with Hope clinging to his 
arm, followed by Captain Bonny and Sergeant March, 
advanced between the open ranks and stood before, face 
to face with the woman who had planned well but who 


416 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


had failed at last and was now at bay. No pen or brush 
can portray that countenance — the expression of it, and 
the eyes — ah, the eyes! Did man ever see human eyes 
with such fire and fierceness in them? The eyelids 
opened wider as though the eye would spring forth ; the 
firm set jaw lost its grip and begun to weaken ; the mouth 
opened, and across the face flitted like shadows under a 
tree tossed by the wind, the reflection of the emotions of 
her soul; her eyes were fixed on her victims; they did 
not flinch at first — eye to eye, hard and glittering as pol- 
ished steel — but now they — the terrible eyes — began to 
change — to lose something of their fierceness; and the 
countenance began to soften ; the mouth quivered, or the 
lips relaxed a little; the left hand was raised slowly to 
the forehead which it caressed a moment, and then fell 
to her side again as though it had suddenly become 
heavy; now the body shivered, swayed, and now both 
hands flew to her breast and clutched like talons over 
the heart ; and then, with a piercing shriek, she fell heav- 
ily, a convulsive movement of the body causing it to go 
backward and fall violently upon the floor. 

The reporters sprang forward, raised the fallen woman 
and placed her upon the sofa, and a physician who lived 
near was summoned; but in vain; Madame Lullywick 
was dead. Then followed what every one who saw and 
heard may ever shrink from in recollection. The daugh- 
ters of Madame Lullywick have not been foremost in this 
story ; but the little that has come to light has not shown 
much in their favor ; while resembling their mother, yet 
they had not even her force of character; they inherited 
the weaknesses of the father, Alfred Tukins; occasion- 
ally the Boye sense came to the surface, but this, unsup- 
ported by education or moral training, played an insig- 
nificant part in their lives. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


417 


When the daughters realized that the mother was 
dead, they turned upon the “Canton beggar/’ as they 
called Hope Boye, with the fury of demons; for some 
unknown reason, they conceived Hope Boye (whom 
they did not know by that name, however) to be the 
cause of this strange scene and the tragic ending; bereft 
of reason, furious, like caged animals liberated, they at- 
tempted to do violence. Her father, Paige and Bruce 
stood by Hope and received the hot onslaught of the 
mad, screaming women. Failing to reach Hope to do per- 
sonal injury, they seized heavy glass ornaments stand- 
ing on a side table, to hurl at the object of their wrath, 
when Captain Bonny caught the hands of one and Ser- 
geant March the other. 

This tumult or perhaps the last despairing cry of the 
mother, brought upon the scene the Lullywick boys 
who had been in the upper part of the house. They 
were like their father, Alfred Tukins — weak and un- 
stable by birth, and what little strength Nature had be- 
stowed upon them had been wasted in strong drink and 
a dissolute life. Hands deep in trousers pockets, these 
boys or young men, looked on stupidly yet insolently, 
unable, it may be supposed, to form an idea as to the 
cause of this uproar; they knew, however, that the offi- 
cers of the law were not present without warrant; they 
held their peace and awaited developments; so many 
changing circumstances had come in the way during the 
last few weeks, that, doubtless, they were prepared for 
more disclosures ; they showed their breed and breeding 
when they merely glanced at, stolidly, almost brutally, 
their mother in the sleep of death. 

What was enacted here was enough to harden the 
heart of any man, and no man schooled as he might be 
in Christian ethics^ could resist it or its influence under 


418 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


the circumsctances. The daughters in their unreasonable 
and furious outcry, repeated — screamed in coarse lan- 
guage — the base calumny in reference to Hope's birth. 
True, this came from the mother’s teaching, and the 
daughters could not be held responsible for the sins of 
the mother, yet this bitter cry, this infamous charge, went 
far, sunk deep and left its mark. The father held his 
daughter to his breast while the right hand, not clenched 
and menacing, but open and free, was stretched forth in 
protest, and his face was livid. 

But the storm subsided; the body of Madame Lully- 
wick was removed to the guest chamber above, and Ase- 
neth Mottle and Mrs. Latwell rendered the service neces- 
sary till the undertaker’s assistants arrived. The daughters 
relapsed into hysterics, and moaning and wailing, but 
did not follow the body of the mother to the chamber 
above or manifest any interest in its disposition. In the 
presence of death, all was stayed. Mr. Boye wished to 
stop all proceedings, retire from the house, and not enter 
it again till the last rites had been observed, but Captain 
Bonny opposed vigorously. 

“Come this way,” said Captain Bonny to Mr. Boye 
and Mr. Geld. “There! Stand so, if you please, so I 
can look between you and at the same time watch those 
Lullywick rascals. The sergeant is keeping his eye on 
them, too. Mr. Boye, this is your property — stolen 
property recovered. Not a scrap of it belongs to these 
Lullywicks, for they never earned a dollar or added a 
dollar to the estate; they — the whole of them — have 
simply helped to reduce it; even the clothes on their 
backs was bought with your money — ” 

“But,” interrupted Mr. Boye, “it is not probable that 
the children know anything about me. Doubtless they 
are innocent of all complicity or participation,” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


419 


“That may be, sir, and it may lead a man as generous 
as you are inclined to be, to treat them well in the face 
of all that’s happened. But let me tell you what I know 
about these Lullywicks — these two young fellows. You 
see how they take the death of their mother* they show 
no more feeling than a horse for the death of its mate ; 
they appear stupid ; they are ; but not so thick-headed as 
they appear ; they are gamblers ; the man Lullywick had 
nothing to give them ; they earned nothing — never a 
dime, and their mother tightened up on them sometime 
ago ; that is, we judge that to be the case from convinc- 
ing circumstances. We know that since Lullywick made 
off, these fellows have shoved up, pawned, I mean, some 
silver spoons. They are cracking no cribs, probably, ex- 
cept this one ; we know where the spoons are, and I shall 
examine for any marks. 

“What I am trying to impress on you is that these 
sons are almost, if not quite, criminals, and that when 
they learn what this means — this visit tonight, they will 
loot this house if we leave it a moment, this very night — 
as soon as our backs are turned. You know what Jack 
Carley tried to do. In that trunk was a fortune, col- 
lected in a few minutes in this house; this woman was 
a reckless buyer of brilliants — of anything to make a 
show. In this room, right before us, lying around in all 
this litter, is a small fortune to men who have not a 
penny, that may be carried off in a man’s pocket. For 
example, look at this one table at your elbow! Why, 
that carved ivory paper cutter is worth, I imagine, twen- 
ty-five dollars; and the room and the house is full of 
such things, not to mention the precious stones. The 
diamonds on the body of the woman at this moment, if 
the ladies have not taken them off, are worth thousands 
of dollars. v But how she was able to keep all this out 


420 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


of the pawn shop is a mystery to me. When people get 
to trading with a fence, I mean a pawnbroker, nothing 
is too small to neglect. 

“Now, I respect the dead and advise nothing that 
would tend to show it disrespect, but I respect the living, 
too. Duty is duty, and there's a duty to the living as 
well as to the dead. Don't leave this house a moment 
to these irresponsible daughters or these scoundrel sons. 
They know something's up; that's what makes them so 
quiet; and this very moment, I lay a wager, they are 
planning something ; they are looking around this room ; 
I know the look ; it is the look of a thief. I did not 
expect, of course, what happened, but I expected some- 
thing. I had no idea that this woman would yield with- 
out a struggle, and I provided for anything that might 
happen. I have several officers within call. 

“Now, sir; place this house in my charge; everything 
will be done orderly and decently; but no one will be 
allowed to leave this house till searched. And the ser- 
vants ; when a new master comes, who does not know 
what is on hand in the silver chest or anywhere, they, 
or some of them may take advantage. I’ll put in a 
keeper with assistants — all reliable and honorable men — 
to take charge till after the funeral. After you've gone, 
if you approve, I’ll get the sons and daughters together ; 
and then let Mr. Geld, if he will, tell them what this 
means ; and let the gentlemen from Oldport be present 
to prove what he says, if they doubt, as they are likely 
to — Ha! That older boy has slipped something of the 
color of silver into his pocket! I'll see what that is be- 
fore long.” 

“Take the Captain's advice,” advised Mr. Geld. “You 
are inclined to forgive and to forget ; but you've suffered 
enough ! Remember with whom you have to deal. You 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


421 


know I preach, and I try to practice, charity, but in this 
case, any concession on your part will be used to rob 
you! Pearls before swine! Yielding to serpents that 
they may do their deadly work the better.” 

“That older Lullywick boy is filling his pockets fast! 
He’s just slipped something into his hip pocket! We’ll 
overhaul them by and by. Another thing,” said the 
Captain, “Bruce and Paige intended to print their story 
tomorrow morning; but it ought not to come out till 
after the funeral, or there’ll be a great mob of people 
here.” But when Captain Bonny consulted the report- 
ers, they objected to postponement. 

“Why,” said Paige, “the matter is out of our hands; 
the story is in print, every word of it; we’ve read the 
proof, and there’s nothing to add except what has hap- 
pened tonight. Impossible lo stop it ! Mob? Well, let 
the mob come! It can’t be kept out! Besides, the 
women who were in the house when we came, will spread 
the news ; and the doctor that came — he’ll give it away. 
I expect any moment to hear the bell ring; there’ll be a 
reporter from every paper in town here before long! 
Too late to stop it!” 

Madame Lullywick’s guests, the five women who were 
present when the unbidden visitors entered, fled without 
ceremony when Nettie and Mollie Lullywick began the 
part in which they were so prominent; and so far as 
known, not one of these guests — not a neighbor — 
showed any concern in the event, at least not one ap- 
peared with offers of condolence, sympathy or service 
usual in such cases. 

Paige accompanied Mrs. Latwell and Mary Latwell 
to Elm Cottage and then returned to the Lullywick 
house ; Bruce went with Mr. Boye to Mr. Geld’s house, 
leaving Hope at Elm Cottage on the way, and he too 


42 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


hastened back to the Bond street house, for the day’s 
work was not done. As soon as Mr. Boye departed, the 
Captain invited the Lullywicks into the library to hear 
what Mr. Geld had to say in the presence of Mr. Boye’s 
friends from Oldport. When the door closed the elder 
Lullywick, with a terrible oath shouted, “Some of you 
fellers’ll sweat fer this! You hear me! I want to know 

pretty d d quick what’s the meaning of all this, and 

I want to know what that — ” (Here followed a vile ex- 
pression in regard to Hope Boye, worse than anything 
yet spoken.) But he stopped for the want of breath; 
Captain Bonny’s broad hand clasped his neck like a vice, 
nearly lifted him off his feet and shook him as a terrier 
might a rat. 

“These gentlemen will give you all the information 
you want,” said the Captain. “When the time comes, 
you may ask questions if you are civil and your tongue 
clean. If you open your mouth again like that, I’ll gag 
you ! Sit down now and be quiet !” 

But he muttered sullenly that he would stand, and the 
reason was apparent an hour later. He had so many 
things in his hip pockets and a long pearl ruler up his 
back that he could not sit with comfort. Mr. Geld began 
his story. Captain Bonny withdrew, leaving Sergeant 
March to keep watch of the young men, and, out of their 
hearing, ordered him to throttle either of them if their 
tongues ran wild. Then the Captain summoned the 
men who were within call, took possession of the house, 
and began a cursory inspection of it that he might know 
what there was to protect. The daughters had each a 
sleeping room and a dressing room out of it. And Ag- 
nes Canton or Hope Boye, heir to all, occupied a narrow 
room on the servants’ floor! But comparisons are odi- 
ous always. In the daughters’ rooms was cluttered a 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


423 


great mass of costly clothing; but this did not interest 
the Captain ; there must be jewels to keep company with 
so much fine apparel — so much silk, satin and seal skin, 
but none, not a finger ring was in sight, and there was 
reason enough, probably; they might mistrust the ser- 
vants’, and possibly, their brothers more. 

Madame Lullywick's suite of rooms — two bed rooms, 
dressing room and bath — were locked and the key found 
in the pocket of the dress worn by Madame Lullywick 
that evening. In these rooms occupied by Madame 
Lullywick and her husband was the most extraordinary 
collection of fine wearing apparel ever seen outside, per- 
haps, the clothes presses of the Empress of the French 
before the fall of the empire and the close of Eugenie's 
reign — a marvellous display of almost incredible quan- 
tity and value, but of precious stones and metals — not 
even a stick pin in sight. The mother knew to what 
her sons had come, and guarded her treasures first by 
keeping the doors locked when they were in the house, 
and by confining her tokens of wealth to a chest in a 
closet. Here was found all that Jack Carley failed to 
march off with and more besides — all the gems worn or 
owned by the mother op the daughters — another extraor- 
dinary collection and one of great intrinsic value. The 
wealth of Roger Boye had run out like water through 
a sieve, and the wonder was that any was left. The 
mother's rooms were locked and sealed. 

In the boys’ room, the Captain found what he ex- 
pected to find — nothing, not even an extra suit of cloth- 
ing. When men begin to contribute to the pawnbroker, 
everything goes, even a hair brush. The china closet 
was locked and provided with the additional precaution 
of a heavy padlock. In this room was another museum 
collection of rare china and glassware ; here, also, was a 


424 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ponderous oak chest, with padlocks, filled with gold and 
silver plate. This room was locked and sealed and an 
officer posted in the dining room. 

Mr. Geld had reached the end of his story as the Cap- 
tain entered. The elder Lullywick declared that “it was 
all a d d lie,” and his brother was of the same opin- 

ion, and both were sure that “somebody would sweat be- 
fore morning.” The daughters were stupefied by the 
disclosures, said nothing, and stared hopelessly before 
them. The boys marched out of the room, the elder 

saying, “It's all a d d lie! IT1 see the chief (chief 

of police) and make you fellers sweat yet! See if I 
don’t !” 

The Captain in the background, watched the Lully- 
wicks as they went upstairs. First they tried the doors 
to the daughters’ rooms, and then attempted to enter 
the mother’s rooms ; finding them all locked and cursing 
their luck as they termed their disappointment. Baffled, 
they descended to the first floor by a back way, stealing 
along like footpads, stealthy as cats, and appeared at 
the door of the china closet. Still unsuccessful, they 
bolted into the dining room, where the table was laid 
for breakfast and on which was solid silver spoons and 
forks. There they met the officer on guard, and retired 
swearing vengeance. Next, they appeared in the hall 
and put on their overcoats. 

“Before you go,” said the Captain, appearing sud- 
denly upon them, “give me what you have in your pock- 
ets. They replied with oaths and continued- to button 
their coats. 

“Hand over,” said the Captain, “or I’ll help myself.” 

Twenty-three “articles” came forth from pockets and 
under their coats. One thing leads to another. The 
Captain saw that the coat worn by the elder Lullywick 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


425 


was of extraordinary value, apparently. Strange that a 
man who was pawning spoons and second best clothing 
should have a coat so elegant and so costly longer than 
required to barter for ready cash. 

j “Take off the coat, and let me examine it,” said the 
Captain. “Yes, here it is! I thought it answered to the 
description of a coat left by Lawyer Melville in an ante 
room of the court house. He said his name was' written 
on the back of the lining of the left hand upper pocket. 
Here it is — ‘A. D. Melville/ You’ll have to leave it! 
Where’d you get it?” 

“Bought it of a feller!” 

“Hum ! Where’d you get the spoons you shoved up?” 

“Didn’t shove up no spoons !” 

“Good night ! You can go if you want to !” 

The personal history of the Lullywick family may 
close here. The boys were not seen again ; it was known, 
however, that they dropped the name of Lullywick and 
trusted their fortunes to “Tukins,” their father’s name, 
and that they followed a dissolute, if not criminal life, in 
another part of the country, as might be expected of 
men, so far from the condition of civilized human beings 
as to turn their backs on their mother’s funeral. After 
the funeral, the daughters disappeared also. Mr. Boye, 
still mindful of the fact that the children had no knowl- 
edge of the injustice dealt out to him, and having no 
reason to link them with what he had suffered — nothing 
against them to their discredit except the assault on 
Hope at the time of the mother’s death, and even that 
had been forgiven, in view of the fact that it sprung 
from the mother — endeavored to save them from im- 
pending fate ; the effort was not merely formal — not for 
the sake of appearance or to satisfy conscience; but in 
vain was every attempt to lead the daughters to an un- 


426 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


derstanding, appreciation, of what might be before them 
if they persisted in the course apparently immediately in 
prospect. Mrs. Apton and Mrs. Latwell followed Nettie 
and Mollie Tukins, for they, too, had dropped the name 
of Lullywick, to another city and in the name of their 
uncle, Tristam Boye, offered them the means to live in 
comfort and respectability. But as might be expected 
of the descendants of Alfred Tukins, the daughters 
spurned such offers and gave in return spiteful words 
and loud denunciations ; in the Tukins fog of unreason, 
it was impossible to reach them, and they drifted out of 
sight and hearing of those who were willing to rescue 
them. 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


427 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

IN THE SCALES OF JUSTICE. 

The trial of the criminals was a passing show of great 
local and temporary interest. Ourtown was present and 
listened with open mouth to the recitals of all witnesses. 
Theodore Lullywick was placed first in the scales, and 
to give the beam equipoise, twenty years’ sentence for 
forging and uttering was attached to the counter weight. 
If he lived to see the end of the sentence, or the time 
it represented, which is doubtful, he must answer to an- 
other charge. Peter Mills, the burglar, also received a 
sentence of twenty years ; and, he, also, when his twenty 
years of hard labor are completed, may be called upon to 
plead to another indictment. Jack Carley and Jeremy 
Shadier received each the sentence of ten years at hard 
labor, and Jack was happy to escape so easily, for he 
had come to court expecting to be confronted with the 
crime of manslaughter. As Aleck was an unwilling 
tool in the hands of his brother, and as several persons, 
among them Mr. Boye, petitioned for clemency, he was 
given a sentence of one year. 

As already intimated, the Carleys expected to be tried 
for a greater crime, for they had been kept in ignorance 
of the escape of Hitty. When Hitty entered the court 
room, both Jack and Aleck jumped to their feet and 
stared in wonder, which gave place speedily to a look of 
relief and rejoicing. When she held out her hand and 
said softly, “I know you didn’t mean to do it!” they 
clung to her, greatly affected; the tears rolled down 


428 A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 

Aleck’s cheeks and Jack was penitent, at least. A great 
weight had been lifted from their souls and they be- 
came comparatively cheerful. Thus sentence, less than 
they expected, was easier to bear. 

After the trial, before Jack and Aleck were taken to 
jail, Bruce and Paige were allowed to see them. On the 
night of the capture at the Carley Farm, on the way to 
the city, Jack had given Bruce and Paige brief details 
of the trade made by Lullywick between Jack and Shad- 
ier; but there was not opportunity to learn the particu- 
lars of Lullywick’s capture, and his imprisonment in the 
Carley house. 

Aleck was downcast and shy and had only tears and 
protestations to offer ; but Jack, after a good dinner, was 
talkative, almost merry, and accepted his fate philosophi- 
cally. 

“Well, Mr. Reporter, Peddler, what are you after 
now? You ought to be satisfied with such a good stroke 
of business! You played some high cards, young man, 

and, I’ll be d d, you took all the tricks. But how 

did you get on to the business ; that’s what puzzles me ! 
You testified about poking round as a deaf peddler and 
calling at our house, and fumbling up and down when 
you ought to have been asleep ; but there must have been 
something ahead of that. Where’d you get your first 
clue?” 

“O, we, that is, Paige, Wainworth and myself, saw Mr. 
Boye in the path in the woods when he attempted to run 
away, and was led back by you and Shadier and Aleck. 
We were within fifty feet of you when you overtook 
him.” 

“The devil! You saw that, did you, old gray beard! 
Well, tell me this, for it did not come out at the trial 
and perhaps it had no connection. When we were going 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 429 

to cart off Milo, somebody, something fell out of that 
tree and pitched on Shad and nearly broke his neck. 
Do you know anything about that, or was it some of 
Milo's' friends?" 

i “Yes, we know all about it. Milo's friends had noth- 
ing to do with it." 

“One of your gang, eh? Who was it?" 

“I'm willing to tell anybody what I did, but what oth- 
ers did — " 

“Others? What's the odds, now?" 

“You’ll come out in ten years, and — " 

“O, I see! And go hunting for all of you, eh, and 
smash every one? Not if I know myself. Look here, 
old gray beard, this racket has knocked the devil out of 
me. His majesty — the devil, I mean — has not a finger's 
grip on me. Hard as I may appear to you, I'm not a 
fool! I can put two and two together and make four 
every time. If I live to get out again, I swear, I’ll never 
drink another drop, and I’ll go back to that farm, if I 
can get a living there, and be, if possible, a respectable 
member of society — run for sheriff or postmaster. Rum 
and then loafing, was the cause of everything. But you 
needn’t tell who was in that tree. Now that I know 
that he was one of your tribe, I'm sure 'twas Plym. No 
fists' in your crowd could give Shad such a thumping 
’ except Plym’s. Plym’s a square boy, and I hope to live 
to be his neighbor again. But you old meddler, you, for 
you engineered everything, what did you put your hand 
in there for; what did you want of Milo? Did you ex- 
pect to get the reward offered for him — if you knew any- 
thing about a reward ?" 

“No. We didn't know anything about Milo. I didn't 
engineer it or know about it till it was over. The man 
in that tree was merely looking around. When he saw 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


43 ° 

you come out with Milo, he thought it was Mr. Boye, 
and made that dash to save him. When he reached the 
place where the horses were left, he found that his pas- 
senger had disappeared. He knew you would follow 
and laid on the bank near and saw you and Aleck take 
the team from Budd.” 

'‘Young man, that’s mighty interesting! But it was 
lucky for Plym or whoever it was, that we didn’t run 
afoul of him. We’d peppered him !” 

“He’d peppered you, for he was loaded to the muzzle. 
Lucky for you you didn’t get in his way! But tell me, 
Mr. Carlev, why you appeared so unconcerned after you 
lost Mr. Boye. You must have known that he would 
proceed against you and all implicated.” 

“Dead men tell no tales ! The day after your man got 
away, I met a man from up Crying Brook way. He 
said they’d found a dead tramp in a rick of hay — an old 
man. I hustled round lively, got a team and went to 
see that dead tramp quick, I tell you. I saw only his 
head and face, but I’d taken my oath that was our old 
man. You know what a storm came up that night — ” 
“But the peddler — he’d talk — ” 

“The peddler be d d; excuse me! But what did 

we care for the peddler when Boye was dead. We be- 
lieved that the peddler and Boye got together in some 

way — two d d sly ones — and that the peddler, sick 

of his job, left the old man to shirk for himself. Bah, the 

peddler! I tell you we didn’t care a d n for the 

peddler — a man who would get roaring drunk on a little 
cider! With all your smartness, old gray beard, I won- 
der you let a little cider get away with you — ” 

“I didn’t. When you, Aleck and Shadier went to the 
door, I poured all that cider into the sink — every drop — ” 
“What ! And you heard every word that was said ?” 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


43i 


“Every word.” 

“Young man, old man, peddler, reporter, I begin to 

have some respect for you! Well, I’ll be d d, if that 

wasn’t slick!” 

“Tell us how you captured Lullywick; only a part of 
the story has come out.” 

“Now that Boye was gone, we might as well realize at 
once all we could. We demanded ten thousand a piece 
— thirty thousand in all, to put him under ground. Let 
me say here, we never intended, whatever you may have 
inferred from the conversation you overheard when you 
ought to have been drunk, to commit murder; but we 
did mean to drive the Lullys to hand over a good sum. 
You see it would be folly to kill the goose that laid 
the golden egg; as long as we held Boye, we could 
bleed the Lullys ; the Lullys would soon find this out, 
but what if they did; we had them by the throat. Well, 
when Lully said he’d pay the thirty thousand, we sus- 
pected him; we thought we might get ten thousand for 
the three of us; but that was a little high; we’d taken 
five and no questions asked — till the next time. But 
when he came out flat footed and said we could have 
the thirty — Humph! that was too much! He couldn’t 
gull us like that ; he meant to dodge ; he told us to come 
at two o’clock; he did not appear till after the banks 
closed and said he’d been detained ; he had — by the last 
dinner of the kind he’ll ever get ; then he gave us checks 
and asked us to come in the morning and he’d cash 
them. 

“We made up our minds that he was going to cut 
stick and slope, and we kept all our eyes on him; we 
saw him buy a ticket and take a parlor car with two well 
filled bags along. We had a great interest in those bags. 
We took the same train, but what to do, we didn’t know ; 


43 2 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


the idea of kidnaping him came suddenly when we were 
at the end of our wits ; if we couldn't get Lully himself, 
we must get possession of the bags. It was a wild and 
dangerous scheme and it took my breath away at first 
to think of it ; but we decided to try it. 

“Shad went through the car where Lully was and 
came upon him as though accidental. Lully was a little 
surprised, perhaps a good deal, but Lully is not espe- 
cially sharp, although he has that reputation; he smelt 
nothing, and had a brief chat with Shad. He remem- 
bered that he'd agreed to meet us the next morning, 
and told Shad he was going only a little way and would 
be on time in the morning. To show how sharp Lully 
is, hear this: While he was telling Shad that he was 
going only a short way, there was his ticket for New 
York in his cap band. O, Lully is wonderfully bright! 
Shad wished him a pleasant journey and left him. 

“Now, every train on that road must come to a full 
stop at what is called a 'know nothing’ crossing — a place 
where another track crosses the line. There is no sta- 
tion there — nothing was there to interfere with our plans. 
If Lully refused to swallow the bait, as he might, then 
Shad and I were determined to get the bags off the 
train at that place, if we had to strangle Lully to do it. 
It was a reckless game; but the idea of seeing Lully 
pegging shoes in the place just vacated by our esteemed 
friend Boye, gave me a deal of nerve. 

“As we were approaching the crossing, Shad went to 
Lully and told him that the Hon. Tom — somebody, 
Lully's particular friend, was in the next car behind and 
wanted to see him a moment on urgent business, that 
he, Shad, had mentioned to the Hon. Tom that he, Lully, 
was aboard, that the Hon. Tom had a sprained ankle or 
he would not trouble Lully, and, moreover, would leave 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


433 


the train at the next station. Would Lully have the 
kindness to step into the car a moment. Lully swal- 
lowed everything, placed the bags on the seat and threw 
his fur-lined coat over them ; the train began to slacken ; 
now was the time, if ever. When Lully followed Shad 
and turned the corner around the buffet, I ran forward 
from the other end of the car, seized the bags and the 
overcoat; we were all on the platform together when 
the train slowed down. Lully did not know me in the 
dark for my hat was over my eyes and my coat collar 
turned up. I jumped off, threw down the bags, and 
then returned to help Shad; we hustled him off lively; 
Shad stopped his mouth, while I held him around the 
arms; there was no porter or brakeman between those 
two cars ; we held him close up to the train till the train 
moved off so that none of the passengers, especially the 
Hon. Tom, might see anything. 

“Sorry the poor man lost his tall hat ; he wore a silk 
cap, and the tile was in the rack of the car. With a 
scarf bound over his cap and face, he would not be rec- 
ognized in the dark by even the Hon. Tom. Shad found 
a farmer who carried us to Balltown for big pay; from 
there we walked a few miles to break the connection, and 
then got another lift by another farmer; we got within 
three miles' of home by seven the next morning and 
walked the rest of the way. Well, it was a sight to see 
Lully when we told him that he was in Boye’s old place, 
and that he could now have a chance to see how well we 
had carried out our part of the contract — to see Lully 
in ball and chain frying salt pork and cabbage was some- 
thing to remember, I tell you, for it was the rule at the 
Carley Hotel that the guest should be his own cook, for 
then he could have everything to his mind — to provide 
everything except bread, angel cake, Washington pie, 


434 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


ices, jellies, Charlotte roosters and such trifles which we 
always furnished with plenty of solid ware — solid tin — 
as bright and shiny as the user was disposed to scrub 
them up. 

“The contents of the bags was too much for us ; what 
to do with so much money, we didn’t know; we must 
go slow and work it off by degrees, here and there, a 
little in a number of banks; but we could not do this 
till the excitement about Lully died out, and Shad had 
been forgotten; a man in my shoes clutches at a straw 
of suspicion; although I might not be associated with 
Lully’s disappearance, yet I had been seen often in 
Shad’s company, and Shad, you know, was Lully’s con- 
fidential agent and was known as such. So you see, I 
was afraid to move hand or foot. But Lully was gener- 
ous ; he said he’d give us half, if we’d let him go. How 
accommodating! We informed him that we had the 
whole of it and that he needn’t trouble himself about it. 

“I told you before, we didn’t care a red for that old 
fraud, the peddler, who pretended to be drunk when he 
wasn’t ; and we didn’t till we got old Lully on our hands ; 
Boye was dead, as we supposed ; but now, we began to 

think of that d d old peddler, for, of course, wherever 

he was, he’d give his easy tongue a free rein and gab- 
ble ; and somebody, perhaps Budd, would hear of it, and 
come poking round to see if that old peddling rascal 
told the truth. And, beside, Hitty was getting her back 
up, and it was time to do something. We had as good 
as decided to get rid of Lully; nothing more was to be 
made by keeping him now except to give him a taste 
of our fine and wholesome fare. We intended to get 
him to some port, put a ticket and money in his pocket 
and set him adrift on some ocean steamer ; we’d give him 
a chance to begin life over again in some foreign coun- 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


435 


try. But we dallied, having become so fat and lazy, and 
so fond of cider and harder swig that — well, here we are, 
every mother's son of us, where we ought to be, I'm 
bound in honor to say, and where, as I look back, I 
wonder we didn't get before." 

“But what did you intend to do with Shadier?" 

“O, Shad ? Really I forgot to tell you about him. It’s 
a short story. We mistrusted that Shad had too great 
a personal interest in Lully's gripsacks. We set a trap 
for him, and caught him. He was about to make off 
with the whole of the boodle. Consequently, we chained 
him up to stay till we could get rid of Lully, and then 
divide the swag." 

“What were you going to do with Milo that night 
when something fell out of the tree and hit Shadier?" 

“Going to take him to town, keep him shady in Shad’s 
place, and then give him a chance to run to Canada, 
where he said he might have a job — at his old business, 
I suppose, cracking safes or anything else if money was 
to be got out of it. Milo's a fool. He says that we in- 
tended to give him up and claim the reward. Can't any 
man, with half an eye, see that the moment we did that, 
he'd squeal and give us dead away? If he was such a 
fine cracksman, he'd no brains for some other things. 
The fact is, Milo got to be such a drunkard that he 
could not attend to business ; but it was to our interest 
to treat him well, and we did; he lies when he says we 
were going to give him up. O, time's up, is it? Well, 
give my regards to Plym, and tell him to keep an eye to 
the farm till Aleck gets out; Hitty's got the letting of 
it if any man is foolish enough to think he can get a 
living off it, and wants to hire. And tell him, if you 
please, that if I live to see the end of the ten years, I'll 
be a better neighbor than I have been / 5 


436 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

IN CONCLUSION. 

Time running, racing on to the delight of youth and 
to the dismay of age, has vaulted into the month of June, 
anno domini succeeding that in which the events here- 
inbefore recorded had taken place. Nature in her full and 
flowing robes of bright colors and her golden tresses 
glistening in the sun as the balmy air tosses and toys with 
them. And the soul of man, not bound up and held 
down (like a cask) with hoops of selfishness, grows buoy- 
ant in the great upspringing of life everywhere. 

Elm Cottage is a bower of roses within and without ; 
the overhanging bloom of the porch and the garden 
trellis nods in the breeze and salutes the blossoms woo- 
ing the sunlight in the windows of the cottage. The 
balmy air from the far away hills, strained by the pines 
and cooled by the river, trips through the house and 
flowers and foliage dance in response. 

Tristam Boye, agile as a youth, and Hammat Geld, 
beaming upon all and rubbing his hands briskly to- 
gether as he does always when anything interesting is 
impending, are the first to arrive. Mr. Boye holds 
Hope's bright, animated face in his hands and takes a 
last look at it. Archelaus and Aseneth Mottle, followed 
meekly by Plym, come in with much bustle, on the part of 
Aseneth, and many words, all pitched in the same key — 
a ringing, jubilant key. When Aseneth attends, no bride 
can go forth to meet the groom without her consent — 
till this or that is turned up or down, twisted here and 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


437 


there and given a final polish. Her broad face glows 
in her interested management, and her critical eye sur- 
veys and measures carefully before final judgment is 
let slip. And she looks proud, yet humble and happy, 
when Hope calls her “Aunty” and asks her opinion of 
every detail. 

Plym is no longer a boy, if Aunt Aseneth still clings 
to that idea, in that new suit, with the name of a crack 
city tailor inside the collar, bought for the occasion at 
the express command of Mr. Boye. The broad shirt 
sleeve cuffs held by red eyed dog's head buttons, are like 
manacles to Plym, evidently, but the occasion demands 
any sacrifice and he bears up bravely and longs for the 
end of it. Archelaus has discarded the blue broadcloth, 
under the Boye administration, and appears in sombre 
black — in an elegant middle aged Prince Albert; and 
for the first time, in company, perhaps, has freedom of 
movement without apprehension of parting seams. 

Plym blushes like a young girl when Mrs. Latwell 
addresses him as “Mr. Hanker.” Well, he is getting on 
to the upper part of the ladder, now ! And he is in greater 
confusion and perspiration when Hope Boye seizes him 
and without ceremony drags him into the sitting room, 
stands back and looks at his suit admiringly and praises 
it, and pins a bunch of roses to the lapel of his coat. 
Captain Bonny and Sergeant March walk in as though 
they were at home and shake hands all around in a 
hearty way. Hitty Carley, in Quaker gray, rides up like 
any lady in the land. Arthur Wainworth comes with 
Bruce and Paige. Bruce's father and mother and broth- 
ers’ and sisters follow, and, also, Paige's father and 
mother and sister. Mr. and Mrs. Apton are present 
and school friends and pupils of both Mary Latwell and 
Hope Boye. The little cottage has room for no more. 


43 ^ 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


And now, Bruce and Hope and Paige and Mary Lat- 
well are standing before the clergyman. There is a 
space between them and they wonder why they stand 
thus apart; but they have taken their places assigned 
them by the officiating clergyman, who smiles know- 
ingly and looks’ forth wisely. What is he waiting for? 
Ah! Tristam Boye and Mrs. Latwell, leaning on his 
arm, enter the room from the hall and take their place 
before the clergyman between their children. Surprise, 
rejoicing is seen in every countenance. Hope and Mary, 
astonished, glad, can hardly resist the impulse to ex- 
claim and embrace, but the clergyman begins, tying the 
knot in the centre, then on both ends, at the right and 
left. It is done! The triple wedding is over! Con- 
gratulations follow in an overwhelming stream. Hope 
Bruce, in her father’s arms, exclaims, “You sly one!” 
Mr. Boye and his bride remain in Elm Cottage, but 
Paige and Mary and Bruce and Hope go separate ways. 

Time trips on again to the month of August, the har- 
vest time of gnats and flies and creeping things, and 
much enjoyment comes to them for the summer boarder 
is at large and at their mercy. Early in the year, Mr. 
Boye, foreseeing what was to come, began to build a 
wide, roomy summer house on the knoll, above the Mot- 
tle farm house, between the big elm and the butternut 
tree. At this time — August — it was not complete, owing 
to the independence of builders in this age of progres- 
sion; but here the three brides and the three grooms 
passed the sultry days under the watchful care of Asen- 
eth Mottle, assisted by Sis’ Ann. 

Bruce and Paige were no longer reporters ; an enter- 
prise of some pith and moment of their own now gave 
all their talents play. Bruce, Paige and Wainworth 
(willing to exchange the rod for the rule) and Mr. Boye 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER.. 


439 


as silent partner, were joint owners of a city paper — a 
paper that flourished and had in its hands a big lever 
of influence in the trend and swing of events, as any 
publication may have when brains, pluck and money are 
welded together. 

In the note found by Plym under the door of the Car- 
ley Mansion, Mr. Boye agreed to share with his rescuers 
all that could be recovered of what belonged to him; 
he kept his word as far as his friends would allow him. 
Plym was indeed “Mr. Hanker” now, with a bank ac- 
count, and a pair of frisky gray colts attached to a stylish 
top buggy. When the twilight deepens, Plym puts on 
his tailor suit and brightest tie and rides away behind 
the gray colts as they scamper toward Talking Back 
Valley at the foot of Chipmonk Mountain, where lives 
near Crying Brook, Lucinda Belmore, an old friend and 
schoolmate. When he marries (Aseneth says the time is 
near, for she heard him talking in his sleep — always a 
sure sign under twenty-one), he is to have as additional 
reward any farm he may choose, if it can be bought ; but 
Aseneth says that he has chosen a site just around Two 
Shoe Corner on the farm, and that a Queen Anne Cot- 
tage with blinds and porch (as nearly like Elm Cottage 
as it can be) and a barn for the colts with Stump’s efligy 
for a weather vane. But Plym, when questioned, replies, 
“I-I dunno ! I-I ain’t tellin’ ev’rythin’ !” 

Plym’s friends (from Teazle Acre to Breakneck Hill) 
delight in recounting his exploits in the unshackling of 
the prisoner and the undoing of Budd, in never wearying 
detail and occasional exaggeration. In their opinion, 
Plym is as far above them all as Sky High Hill outtops 
Sumac Knoll at its base, and ought to have — is entitled 
to — the office of constable (when he is of age) for life. 

Enough for Plym, however, that he is an unliveried 


440 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


member of the friendly brotherhood of Ourtown, that 
he is at least, a peer among peers, aye, a Narragansett 
Peer, for his ancestors were peers of that stalwart race 
that held sway under the leadeship of the “Great Kin g,” 
Miantonomo, slain by the savage Uncas, and preserved 
its tribal relations far into the second half of the nine- 
teenth century — more than two hundred years after the 
death of Miantonomo. 

Aseneth “spoke her mind” when Mr. Boye proposed 
to burden her with riches. “Lor’, I wouldn’t sleep er 
wink, er take er minute’s comfort with all thet money 
ter think on! I’d ’spect ter be robbed ev’ry night! I 
uster git purty skeery er thinkin’ o’ thet mortgage er 
hangin’ over’s, er runnin’ up in’trest so, an’ er ye wanter 
give’s ’nough ter pay up thet, ye kin, and’ I’ll be ’bleeged 
ter ye ; but I kinder think all ther time it’s er tradin’ in 
ther marcies o’ ther Lord ter git pay fer dewin’ oeur 
duty. All I want is er clear conshins, a good home an’ 
plenty ter dew — plenty o’ butter an’ cheese ter make — 
an’ what butter we’re gettin’ from ther keows — ther new 
Holsterins ye bought fer Arch’lus ! Why, I dew b’lieve 
Arch’lus don’t dew much neow a days but stan’ roun’ an’ 
look at them keows ; he’s jest carri’d erway an’ can’t dew 
nothin’ but pet’m. I missed my best harr brush an’ 
foun’ et in ther stable ; he’s ben er brushin’ them keows 
with et. But ther money, Mr. Boye, don’t ye give us 
tew much ; we shan’t know what ter dew with et !” 

Sis’ Ann whispered, “While ye’re gittin’, git!” but 
Aseneth could not be moved. While she received more 
than enough to pay the mortgage and something for a 
“rainy day,” she refused the amount originally pro- 
posed. 

Later in the year, Aleck Carley returned to the farm. 
He persuaded Hitty and her sister, a widow, to make 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


441 


their home with him. The old farm began to assume 
the appearance it had formerly and to produce the good 
things of earth. Every Sunday, Aleck may be seen driv- 
ing to church in his carryall with Hitty and her sister. 
He is a changed man and his neighbors and friends 
accept him as a citizen as much above par as any of 
them. 

In the following year, Tallyho shook the dust of Our- 
town from his feet. A good berth in a publishing house, 
the usual retreat of some clergymen, with excellent op- 
portunity to exercise his vocal organs and air his opin- 
ions, was too strong a magnet. His farewell sermon 
made known the fact that the increase of salary was not 
an inducement to cause him to wrench himself away 
from the good people of Ourtown; his plea was that in 
the new position, greater good to his fellow men would 
accrue from his efforts in their behalf. But he departed 
for his own personal betterment, and, possibly for that 
of the town. 

He was succeeded by a little man who wore light 
clothing, went fishing with Plym, and preached seven 
days in the week — one in the pulpit and six, by example, 
manly independence and timely words, wherever he hap- 
pened to be. Plym is called the “assistant pastor he 
finds such delight in driving the gray colts that the new 
minister found pastoral work easy; assistant or not, 
Plym is his self-appointed coachman. 

In the city, in a quiet street, is a house or block for 
three families, in the centre is Tristam Boye; on one 
side lives Bruce and Hope and on the other, Paige and 
Mary. Connecting doors make the house like one, and 
no week passes without bringing all the occupants to- 
gether around the same table. And on such occasions, 
Archelaus and Aseneth may be present, or Captain 


442 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


Bonny and Mr. Geld, the giant and the pigmy, may ap- 
pear to make merry at the board. 

Concluding details may show the sharp cunning of the 
plotter in chief. Let us return a moment to the thick 
of the battle — the next day after Agnes Canton left the 
Lullywick house. Agnes wrote to her friends, the Bart- 
leys in Melton. An answer came quickly full of tokens 
of satisfaction and of pleasure that the lost child, as dear 
to them as their own, perhaps, if they had been blessed 
with any, had been found at last. In the correspondence 
that followed, the fact was revealed that the Bartleys 
had written often to Agnes in the early days of the sep- 
aration; and these letters must have been received by 
somebody who held them; otherwise, they would have 
been returned through the dead letter office. 

So much of interest to Hope and her father was re- 
vealed in the letters from the Bartleys, that in the fall, 
after the triple wedding, Hope and her father traveled to 
Melton to hear in detail the history of Hope, or Agnes 
Canton, as they knew her, for it was evident that the 
Bartleys could talk better than they could write; that 
was not the only object of the visit, however; Hope 
wished to see again face to face those who had favored 
her with so much kindness and made a part of her life 
happy and enjoyable; and her father wished to make 
some return for what had been done for his child. 

Mrs. Bartley gave in minute detail the facts in relation 
to Agnes’ or Hope’s coming to Melton. A plainly 
dressed woman, middle aged, came to the hotel in Mel- 
ton one day with a little girl called Agnes, and repre- 
sented that the child was the daughter of her brother, 
lately deceased. The child was ill on arrival and con- 
tinued ill several weeks, at least, was kept in bed, as the 
landlord’s wife knew. No physician was called, the 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


443 


woman, Miss Canton, announcing that the child’s ill- 
ness was merely one of the common ills of childhood and 
that her experience was sufficient to combat it. The in- 
ference is that the child was drugged, or had been given 
anaesthetics, and if not ill was restrained that she might 
not communicate with any one. At last the child, Ag- 
nes, recovered and began to walk around the village, 
always in the company of the woman who claimed to be 
her aunt. Whether the child had been ill or not she had 
suffered in some way, for when she first appeared, she 
was weak, pale and emaciated. 

One day the woman Canton and Agnes strolled in the 
direction of the farm of the Bartleys, Mrs. Bartley, 
among her flowers in the garden by the roadside, noting 
the apparent weariness of the little girl, invited the 
woman accompanying her to come to the porch and 
rest. Acquaintance was made and grew; the woman 
and the child came nearly every day to sit in the porch 
and to wander among the flowers. To Agnes, the farm 
was a welcome retreat, evidently, for she began to throw 
off the result of her illness or whatever had come to her, 
to become more animated and to take some interest in 
life. 

Within five days after the first meeting, Miss Canton 
and her neice Agnes became Mrs. Bartley’s boarders, 
the woman saying that she preferred the quiet of the 
farm house to the publicity of the hotel. One fact re- 
membered by Mrs. Bartley is significant. The girl Ag- 
nes exclaimed often, “My name’s Hope !” The woman 
explained this by saying that her father called her “his 
hope.” About two weeks after coming to the Bartleys, 
the woman went away to be gone a few days. She never 
returned ; probably, she had accomplished what she had 
been hired to do — find a secluded home for the girl — 


444 


A NARRAGANSETT PEER. 


and then had no more interest in her. Weeks later a 
letter came from a woman claiming to be the sister of 
the Miss Canton; the sister had died suddenly, accord- 
ing to the writer. The Bartleys were asked to keep 
Agnes till a home could be found for her. And there 
she remained till the “sister” (the woman Lullywick) 
appeared and took Agnes to her home in the city. That 
is the story — the story that reveals the brutality — was 
it insane brutality and cunning of Isabella Boye-Tukins- 
Lullywick. 

In the winter following Tristam Boye’s marriage, a 
letter came from Jacob Carruther’s wife to one of the 
trustees mentioned in the will made by Mr. Boye before 
he departed from Oldport. On his death bed, Car- 
ruthers confessed that he gave the will into the custody 
of Isabella Tukins and, for a consideration, settled the 
estate in her interest. As the letter did not refer to 
Tristam Boye or to his daughter, it may be inferred 
that he accepted what he considered as proof of the 
death of both the father and the daughter. If he had 
been hired to ignore the daughter’s claim without proof 
of death, the fact doubtless would have come forth in 
the confession; a man with force of character or honor 
enough to make a confession on his death bed, does 
not stop at a half way station, but goes on to the end. 

From all of which comes the conclusion, agreeable to 
all who love justice and the sure tripping of wrong- 
doing, that if Bruce, Paige and Wainworth had not 
loitered in the Carley Woods — if Plym had not encoun- 
tered Aleck Carley and played at “Swing low,” the end, 
after all was approaching, and would surely come to all 
participators in the tragedy of justice. 







MAY 21 190| 



TOi<m 


